《The Latest Game Is Too Amazing》 CH 1 One year has passed again. My school grades has resulted in an unchanged class. I am still that solitary school student. But, my personal life has changed a little. Theres a corrugated paper box in my room. I suppress my overjoyed heart and take out the contents within it slowly. This is a delicate instrument that can be broken if it is just knocked a little, so I use special care to take it out and open it. Woahhh! After opening the paper wrapping, the unique smell of a new machine and the silvery shine that comes from it cause me to shout out. The thing thats in front of me, is the virtual reality system helmet C known as ValGear. The size of it allows me to use a single hand to pick it up, and its a necessary item to play [Another World]. The first virtual reality prototype machine was huge, and they did not truly allow one to truly enter the virtual space, as it read the data from within the virtual reality and then transmitted it into the body. Thanks to technology advancements, the machines now only require to send a fake signal to the brain and let one experience virtual reality C All these things that were difficult to understand were written in a manual thats heavy and thick. This particular one I have here is a relatively advanced version. One of this would need approximately 60 months worth of a high school students pocket money, and thats certainly a sum that a student can hardly afford. When I entered my details to become a beta tester, I did not know how much ValGear costs, and I found out that it was a frightening sum after I checked the retail price. Furthermore, ValGear also requires a computer, and to sum it up, if a high school student wants to play this game, the prerequisite costs would have deterred him long ago. Thats not all, since ValGear has nearly no other uses other than playing this game, no one would consider buying this, other than gamers with a surplus budget. But I have heard that there will be a cheaper version of ValGear this autumn, so perhaps it is normal to wait until then to buy it. Because of the above reasons, the number of applicants for the closed beta testing were numerous. There was only two hundred slots, and at the end of the application date, they announced that the chance to get in was only 2500 to 1, which meant that there were over five hundred thousand applicants. The games that I played in the past had only fifty thousand players, and I believe anyone would be able to understand the difference here. But come to think of it, I really did not expect to be selected. When I saw the announcements on the ratio, I had already given up hope, and wanted to say I surely couldnt be picked right., but it seems like I must have used up all my luck in this lifetime. None of my classmates was selected to become a tester.. And when I heard this news in school I was momentarily stunned, and it seemed like I needed to change my initial plans. How about telling them that I received the qualifications to become a beta tester, and invite them to my home to play.. No, this will not work. [Another World] is a Full-Dive VRMMORPG, and only one person can play this game by using ValGear. Truly, if theres only one person playing at any given time and the rest of them look on at his strange behavior when hes in the game, it would not be fun at all right? Then how about I dont invite them, but instead tell them that I played [Another World] and talk about it? No, that will not pass either. If were already friends, that might not become a problem, but if I talk about this topic when I do not have any particular connections to them, they might come to regard me as a person who likes to brag. I dont want to do anything that might cause them to hate me, when they are my best chances to become friends. Then, I should hide the fact that Im playing [Another World]? They once said, even though they really wanted to play [Another World], they simply could not afford the current ValGear, and would wait for the cheaper ValGear that is going to be released in autumn. So, I should make use of this advantage to play this game in advance, and gather the relevant information on playing [Another World]? And when they started to encounter any problems, I will be right there to provide assistance. Right, I will do that! Since I decide on that particular strategy, I should start playing now. I read the thick manual to completion, connect the machine wires, adjust some of the settings and finally crawl into bed with the ValGear worn on my head. I turn on the switch. Immediately, I lose my consciousness as if I have fallen asleep, and my whole body is submerged in a space of white emptiness. I am certainly wearing the ValGear right now, but it did not seem to appear on my head right now and there is only bright light in front of my eyes. Huh? Did I set something wrongly? Welcome to, [Another World]! Just when I am tilting my head and pondering on what to do, a voice suddenly speaks to me. Following the source of the voice, I turn my gaze over to the direction and find a young girl standing before me. She looks slightly younger than me, with a pair of cat-like eyes and a cheerful smile, giving off a cute impression. Her clothes are mostly white in color, and the design of it is literally shouting [Im cosplaying~!]. How the heck did she even get into these clothes? I am a little curious over it. Even though the light green hair that she had would not appear in the real world, it was unexpectedly suitable for her. Whats wrong? Hello, this player over here? The young girl looks at me with my delayed reaction puzzledly. It is not a solution to be silent, so I shall just try asking something. .. Erm, is this really a game? Yes, its a game! But to be precise, the game has not started yet, and we are still at the stage of character settings. Wooah. Hmm, Im still at the character design stage. This certainly is similar to other net games. The first thing to do is to set the basic character settings, otherwise without this step completed, I probably could not enter the game. But now that I think about it, who is she? (TL: Thank you, captain obvious.) Ah! Im sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Themis, and Im the AI to aid the players in [Another World]. Im also a NPC. Pleased to meet you. (TL: ƥߥ C It TLes to Themis and you can wiki this name up if you want to know.) NPC! When she mentions this, I recall that the manual has something like this written in it. Considering that many players would be troubled over the VRMMORPGs controls, and to allow the game to progress smoothly, every player will receive their own personal AI. It was also written that all the AI helpers would be completely different. I have thought that it would be a cat or dog or an animal thats something similar, but to think that it would be a girl. But.. Apart from her hair color, she looks no different from a normal person. Rather than say a normal person, shes more like an extremely beautiful girl. How should I say this. Im amazed with the advancement of technology when I look at the incredibly realistic girl in front of me. When I know that shes a NPC, I feel less nervous and I think I can converse properly with her. This player here, please tell me your name before entering this game. It will become your fixed in-game name, so please pay attention when picking one. As Themis finishes speaking, a four sided panel appears in front of my eyes, looks like its the menu settings. Hmm My name, alright, let me use a name that I picked when I played from my past net games. I will use the name [Chaos]. Chaos [], such a Chuuni name. The name display has been filled with the word [Chaos.] (TL: His in-game name is Chaos/katakana. The moon runes are Chaos/kanji.) Chaos-san right? I understand. Then, let us begin with the characters settings. Character settings It refers to the players virtual character inside the net game. The characters appearance and abilities are decided at this stage, so I should carefully choose every detail. A character can change their gender, race, profession, appearance, and stats distribution. What sort of races and professions are there? There are four races, Humans, Elves, Dwarves and Beastman. There are no differences in terms of strength, but in [Estobia], the majority would be humans, while the other races are considerably lesser. (TL: ȥԥ > Estobia) As for the professions, the current basic professions that are specialized in combat are, warriors, archers, thieves, magicians, priests. And production professions would be blacksmiths and alchemists. Even though the production professions are able to create items, they are weaker in combat skills. The only profession that can use magic skills are, magicians, priests and alchemists, while the other professions are unable to use them. Instead, the professions that are unable to use magic would be able to learn physical combat techniques. Also, priests are able to learn healing magic. Once a character reaches level 50, they would be able to change their professions to a higher ranking one by completing missions. Hmm, there are seven different types here. This is quite a dilemma. Even though I want to try the production professions like the alchemist, I am a little troubled when Themis said their combat skills are weaker. That is because I do not know if I have the chance to party with other players, and if I played like my previous net games and end up Bocchi-ing, I have to rely on my own to battle. If that is the case, I need to have a certain degree of combat skills. Indeed, I should choose the combat professions. With the same reasoning, even though priests have recovery magic spells, their attack techniques are also lesser in number, so I should not consider them. As for thieves, I would forget about it. Even if the stats are the same, I had my lessons learned when I played other net games. So warriors, archers and magicians? Using arrows and swords seem to be dashing indeed, but magic attacks are cool too. Wait. How do you aim when you use arrows and magic? What sort of actions do I need to do when I use the techniques? If it was like the old games, if I just press a button, and the character will follow a preset attack. But it will not work in this game, since the one who is really moving is myself. I have never fired an arrow before, and I only learned to use the sword a little in my school physical lessons. Hey Themis, what sort of actions do I need to do when I attack or use a technique? Because I have never used a bow and arrows before, I am unable to attack at all if there is no assistance in my actions. When you use archery or skill techniques, the system will adjust the players movements. Even though techniques differ from one another, if the character goes beyond the correct position for executing the techniques like laying down on the ground, you would be unable to execute them. Please take note of this point. In regards to a normal attack, no matter what actions you do, as long as you hit the enemy you would cause damage to them, so there is no need to adjust for that. Eh, isnt that troublesome? I can understand the assistance for executing techniques, as some of these techniques are actions that cannot be fulfilled in reality. If they had to be done completely from scratch, one would surely find it impossible to execute them without the the assistance. For an example, if there was a technique that needed to jump over an enemys head and then strike down from that position, then it would be a technique that could not be used if you do not jump. Players themselves would have to do that jump. It is easy to understand the explanation of laying down on the ground and not be able to execute the technique, because you simply cannot jump from that position, not to even mention executing the technique. The same goes for magic techniques, as they have to go through the computers assistance since they do not exist in the real world. But if I dont have any assistance with normal attacks, then that would mean I had to attack based on the movements in the real world. If thats the case, I would become an amateur who is going to swing the weapon like a madman. An amateur who does not even know how to wield a sword, while attacking a like crazed person during normal times, but performing artistic like actions when I execute techniques C One weird warrior has appeared. Wahhh.. Thats super lame. I dont think that I can do exciting battles like the historic dramas, since these are actors who have trained vigorously to be able to perform smooth flowing action. For someone like myself who only attended a few sword lessons during physical classes, I will probably look terrible wielding one. I should remove warrior from my options. Then archer and magician are left Okay, I decided. Ill choose magician. It is extremely cool using magic right? Besides, if I chose archer, I have to worry about whether I have enough arrows, and it would be tough playing that profession. Alright, I have decided on male, human, profession is magician. I will leave it to you. Understood! Next is stats distribution, how would you distribute them? What types of stats are there? There are six types, [Strength], [Physique], [Dexterity], [Agility], [Intelligence], [Will]. Every time your level is raised you will receive stat points, and players can distribute them freely to become stronger. [Strength] affects close range battles attack, [Physique] affects physical defence and HP (health points). [Dexterity] affects ranged attack, while [Agility] affects speed. [Intelligence] affects magic attack, and [Will] affects magic defence. Even though [Intelligence] and [Will] are related to MP, that area is affected by other variants, so they cannot be classified together. There are six types.. Since I am using a magician, I would surely have many skills, so its best if I raise my [Intelligence]. In comparison, [Strength], [Dexterity] and [Agility] seemed to be unnecessary since magicians lack physical attack techniques. According to Chaos-sans profession, your most relevant stats are [Intelligence] and [Will]. With the games settings, these two stats will raise a little magic attack and defence. In addition, hit rate and evasion are based on the players feedback, and therefore there are no such stats in this game. The stats distribution seemed to be similar to the past games, and it should be fine if I distribute them like this. The only difference here is Themiss explanation on hit rate and accuracy to be based on the players techniques. But on this point, I will think of it as a game that requires good control. Everything on [Intelligence]. All in on DPS right! Certainly, compared to other professions, the good points of a magician is their high magic attack and AOE skills. In comparison, your skills will consume a lot of mana and your physical defence and HP will be low, is that fine? Yes, no problems at all. Indeed this game is the same. Typically the professions that use the magic skills, will mostly have high DPS and powerful AOE techniques that kills the foes quickly. But their HP is low and their defence is like a piece of paper. If an enemy slips past, these characters would be instantly killed. The magic professions will try to make up for these weaknesses by raising their evasion or HP, or party up with other players to protect them. Since I dont know if I can party up successfully, I should raise my [Physique] when I level up. Even though that should be the case, I just chose to go all in on DPS. I think I will just continue playing with the mindset of [kill or be killed]. In any case, the stats distribution comes to an end. What do you intend to do with your appearance? Ill call up the characters appearance now. As soon as Themis finished talking, there is a full 3D body that appeared in front of my eyes. It seems like the basic appearance bases itself on the persons real world appearance. I have never looked at myself from a high angle, and I feel really amazed by it. When I am staring at myself, another four sided panel appears in front of me. It seems to be the editor, but.. Isnt this a little too difficult right? There are simply too many options in the display. I dont know changing what options will lead to what change in my body parts, and complicated to the point of not being to use it. It is difficult to understand the meaning of the options by reading the user interface, and using instinct to try it out is impossible. Looks like I need to spend effort on using this. Im terribly sorry. I will feedback your comments to the company to simplify the UI. Even though this is an inconvenience to you, but the only option is to let you spend more time to adjust this portion. The time to improve the Editors UI will probably take some time. Themis lowered her head with embarrassment. But shes merely an AI helper, how is she going to report to the company? This AI Themis is done incredibly well, her answers are no different from a real person. But changing the appearance is kind of difficult, what should I do.. Forget it, I will just play using this appearance. Setting my other options had taken quite a bit of time and I want to play as soon as possible. Ill just use the basic appearance. Understood. Then please tell me which starting point you would like to begin in the game. There are the starting points of Casstals kingdom capital Maldor, Baecasals empire Satbruken, and Commune United Kingdoms Kreiman. The differences of these three are the only the locations. (TL: The kingdoms are TLed from CN > EN. Expect changes in the future once I check the WN raws) Please help me set as Maldor. Understood, transferring you now! There is a magical circle emitting green and white light appearing at the bottom of my feet, and I become enveloped by a piercing bright light. While I close my eyes, I transfer to [Estobia]. Chaos-san, were here. When I hear Themiss voice, I slowly open my eyes, but the surroundings make me lose my words. Green, green, it is still green I am situated in a place where there are only trees. When I raise my head, there is a ray of sunlight piercing through from the dense leaves small openings and I cannot help but squint my eyes. The forest releases a peculiar type of scent that can only come from vegetation, and the cool air from the tree shades is stimulating against my skin. I gingerly stretched my hand to feel the trees bark, and actually felt the even texture from it. Wow. Everything here looks like the real thing, but this is only virtual reality! Its too amazing! I can feel everything with my five senses, isnt this no different from the real world! Thats right, they spent a lot of effort on this because the company placed a lot of importance in recreating the real thing! Themiss tone was full of self confidence. When I looked at the [Another World] on the television screen, I only thought [it really looks like the real thing] and that was it. To think they even made it feel like the real world. Their slogan [do you want to experience a new world with your own body?], is not an exaggeration. But. is this place really Maldor? There does not seem to be any city buildings and also no human presence too. Surely it is not a kingdom that co-exist with nature, and the humans live deep within the forest right? When I look clearly now Im in the forest, is this really Maldor? Eh? Where are you Themis? Even though I keep hearing Themiss voice, I am unable to find her presence anywhere. Actually, rather than saying her voice went through my ears, her voice is resounding directly in my mind. In order not to disrupt the player, I will hide by default. If there are any help needed, just give me a call and I will appear, like this! When she finishes speaking, she suddenly appears in front of my eyes. It is certainly true that an AI helper like her is supposed to aid the players in the game, but if she is accompanying them by their side, they might find her to be very annoying. Ara. This is not Maldor hah. I seem to have heard something really dangerous. Themis looks left and right and then stays in a daze at her original position. Erm, even though the location is within the Casstals kingdom, but this isnt Maldor. The capital is located in the center of the kingdom, and if that is set as the destination, then this place is located to the southern west. I deeply apologize, but it seems that something has gone wrong with the teleportation. This problem crops up from the start Are you sure it really is okay if something like this comes without warning? But it is also true that the goal of the beta test is to discover problems like this. If the starting location is off, then why not take a few steps to go back? It is not a solution to keep complaining here, so I should just ask how the game controls work. Ill leave it to you to report the error. Theres one more thing, is there any tutorial for teaching the new players? I want to be familiar with the basic controls. If you want to learn it, then let me explain some of the basic controls. First of all, the computer needs to confirm the information from the player. If you think about [I want to see the characters information], [Open up the characters information panel] or other commands similar to it, the window would appear in the air. I only just need to think about it? Character information, appear before me! .. It really comes out, I see, so this is the characters information panel. Players can confirm the various stats from the window. According to the game rules, you can gain XP by defeating monsters, but your stats will not increase when you level up. When you level up, you have to go into this window panel and put in your stat points to increase the various stats. If you only wish to confirm your HP and MP stats, the system has a simplified function to display only these two different types of data. Please take note that once you distribute your stats, the effect will be permanent and no further changes can be made. Then, please use the same method to open the skill menu. The window changes to the skill menu. There were nearly hundred of icons, where arrow heads pointed to a messy and complicated tree-shaped map - but this tree shaped map did not extend endlessly. When I reach the starting point, the icons that are displayed can be counted with my fingers C The very first one that comes from the top is [Magic Bullet LV.1] with the arrow pointing downwards lit up, while the rest of the icons and arrows were dark in color. If every icon represented a skill, then I am able to learn quite a lot of them. This is the skill menu. From here the players can confirm the skills that they already learned, the next skill that is connected by the tree, as well as the controls for using the skill. When you distribute the skill points, you require the points that you receive during a level up. The icons that are lit up shows the skill that players can use now, while the arrows that are lit up means you can distribute stat points to the next few icons. Normally, if you dont follow the skill-tree, you would be unable to learn the skill. Currently, the only skill you can use is the attack magic [Magic Bullet]. What does LV 1 means on the Magic Bullet? It represents the level of the skill. You can spend your skill points on leveling them up, and the highest you can go is LV 5. By strengthening the skills, you can boost their power and range, as well as shortening the casting time and cooldown. But, the stronger a skill is, the longer it takes for the original casting time and cooldown. Please take note of that. That is a headache. Should I spend points on learning new magic or strengthening what I have now? Since the points are limited, I still have to take note on not spending points of the weaker magic skills in the early stage of the game. How do you activate the skills? When you shout out the magic skill you can activate it Ah, you dont need to shout the level of the skill out okay. Even though some skills might require some actions, but you can do the same thing as calling our your character screen, it will be fine to think about it in your mind. But most of the early game skills are straightforward in its path, so you dont need to do all these steps. So it is voice activated, suddenly I feel like the technology has regressed. I will try it in any case. [Magic Bullet]. Huh? Nothing happened? The skill was not activated, did something go wrong again? No, I have not finished yet Besides the incorrect posture or insufficient MP, there are a few situations that will not permit users to activate the skill. For a magician, if you dont equip a magic staff you cannot activate the skills. I see, if I dont carry an equipment that is related to the skills I cant activate them hmm. But I dont have a magic staff. Your initial equipment The magic staff is placed into the inventory window, you should take it out now. Please open your inventory window. I changed the screen to the inventory panel, and there icons displaying potions and a magic staff. This is the inventory panel. Players can place items or take them out from here. The method to take them out is to touch the item, please touch the staffs icon on the screen now. When I touched the icon, it disappears, and replaces it is a magic staff instantly appearing in my hands- It certainly is a novice equipment, rather than saying this is a magic staff, this is more like a wooden staff - and at the same time there is a popup displaying for the magic staffs information stats. It is really convenient with the information window appearing once I hold it in my hands. There is one other thing, I do not know when my clothes changed into a long robe and cloak, which are also the classic clothes for a magician. Perhaps I changed into them when I got teleported here? There were too many astounding things that happened one after another, and I only notice this change now. When you wish to put the items back into the inventory panel: Just think of [Place the items away] will do. As long as it an item, the size would not matter and can be kept away. On the whole, items that are not taken out cannot be used, but if you require to use something like a potion or similar recovery items, you can use them directly without taking them out from the inventory window. This function is called the [Emergency usage]. But once that is done, players would be unable to take the items out from the inventory panel temporarily, and they would not be able to use the [Emergency usage] a second time. Please take note of that. As I listen to Themiss explanation, I try practicing by putting the staff in and taking it out again. After all, there would be no time take a potion during battles as it would break my concentration. I should pay serious attention to this aspect. Please open the map for your next step. The map panel can display the kingdoms overall map and a map of Chaos-sans surrounding locations. Chaos-sans map will display the nearby enemies, NPCs and players. I call out the overall map on the map screen and find there is a blue mark on top of it, appearing on the south western area on the [Maldor]s location. Looks like this mark represents my current location. I change back to the map of my surroundings. There are barriers that appear to be from trees. There is also the function of zooming in and out to prevent any blocking of visibility. Themis is indicated with with a green mark, and besides her, there are several red marks and another green mark in the surroundings. Do these red marks represent enemies? Yes, the red marks represent enemies that are attacking a certain target, and yellow marks represent enemies that are not attacking a target. Do you wish to go there? Since Themiss mark is green, does that mean the NPC is also a NPC? A NPC surrounded by magical beasts and is being attacked by them? Is this something like a mission or event? That is kind of interesting. Okay, lets go over and take a look. Understood, in order not to disrupt the battle, I will hide myself temporarily. Themis disappears after saying that. This is my first battle in this game, and I gripped the magic staff tightly with my heart raring to go with full of expectations, and ran towards the red marks. It is easier than I have expected to move the character, and I run for about two minutes before reaching the destination. Since the one who is moving is the character, I naturally did not feel tired. What enters my eyes was a young girl who is close to my age, seemingly from a village nearby. She is surrounded by seven or eight wolves and they are about to pounce on her. If this is a mission, surely it feels like a [Save the village girl from the pack of wolves] right? (TL: Yes, save the girl from a pack of wolves!) Are the wolves strong? These are forest wolves, level 1. The names and level will be reflected on the magical beasts heads, please take the information into consideration during battles. As I listen to her, I peer to the front and find out the wolves are indicated with a green status bar and the name [Forest Wolf Lv 1]. Amongst them is a wolf with a green status bar filled with some red on the right side, and on the other hand, a girl with a green status bar. It looks like the status bar is the health bar, green represents the HP bar, green represents the remaining HP while red represents the HP loss. If the HP bar is completely red it would represent death. It seems that I do not have any more time to think about it, the event has started, and a wolf starts to approach her with its fangs bared to attack! [Magic Bullet] I cast the magic spell onto the attacking wolf. As it is a starting magic spell, the skill is activated in an instant, and there is a streak of purple lightning that appears at the tip of the magic staff, and hurls accurately to the forest wolf. The wolf gives a shriek and collapsed to the floor without getting up. The HP bar has turned red in the blink of an eye, and it looks like I successfully defeated it. As expected from putting all the points into the intelligence stats, I actually killed it with one blow. As a result of my attack, all the wolves line of sight gathered onto me. But it really is quite scary to see all the forest wolves rushing at me with low growls. I suppress my fears and continue to keep on using [Mana Bullet], trying my best to start attacking the ones with the lowest levels. [Mana bullet]s cooldown is really short, with the time between two attacks to be nearly zero. In addition the required MP is also very little, so I can keep on using it without stop. Still, the enemies hold the advantage in numbers. One of the wolves which has the highest level bypassed my attacks and approached closely to me. Help Fear makes my reaction slower by a beat, and even though I try evading to the side when the wolf comes at me, my right arm still transmits waves of impact What surprises me is the feeling of a classic controller vibrating on my right arm. There are claw marks on the wounds, but it did not hurt at all. I check my characters status and my HP has dropped by half, but it seems like I am fine otherwise. I see, so this game does not really have the sensations of pain. If I think about it, it makes sense. If this game was created to have the same sensations of pain in reality, this game would not have been permitted to be relased in the market. It seems like the game will only cause a physical reaction to where the injuries are, to remind the player which body part has received an attack. Since I know there is no pain now, then there is nothing to be afraid at all. With that line of thought, I start to feel that the attacks from the wolves are nothing much, how fascinating indeed. I giggle to myself inwardly, these wolves are nothing special at all. From that point onwards, I keep releasing [Mana Bullet] and successfully defeated the wolves, then sighed with relief and look back at the young girl. I did not have any concentration left to spare during the battle. It seems she has just sat there in a daze throughout the whole time, but with this outcome the problem is solved right? Honestly, is she really a NPC? No matter how I look at her, she looks no different from a human being. Even though Im not as surprised since I saw Themiss as a preexisting example, but her expressions are too lifelike. From how she appears, she is shocked by my appearance and even hold some form of wariness to me. . Why am I getting treated this way when I did things to such an extent. Her attitude now is literally treating my existence like a criminal, with no holes in her guard. Normally, when you see someone helping out to solve the magical beasts that is attacking you, you would normally say [That was really a close one, thanks for helping me out here.] or similar words of thanks, and the attitude should be quite friendly right? I keep staring at her. Maybe I am overdoing it by looking at her too much, I get the sense that shes becoming even more frightened and wary of me. WIth the silent atmosphere hanging in the air every passing second, even a bocchi person like myself has started to sense something wrong with the situation. Could it be that I have mistaken something? This place is completely desolate. If it is something like a mission, it will surely appear at some noticeable building or cave. Will the game company really make an attacking event in wilderness like this? A NPC surrounded by wolves that keeps on waiting for a player to rescue her C Thats too bizarre, and I laugh when I think about this point. (TL: Surrounded by wolves, can I join in with the surrounding? Cough.) But, the girl who sees me laughing shrieks a little. This makes me feel like I am bullying some form of small animal, help me, I feel like I cannot take this anymore. When I look at her again while my thoughts spin in my mind, I notice a wooden staff at the side of her feet. Eh Even though it looks like a wooden staff, but that might be a magic staff? Maybe she was not just receiving attacks from the wolves, but battling with them? There was a wolf with some damage to the HP bar, then things are different. Maybe she is not a NPC, but a player like me My face becomes green when I consider this possibility, I quickly confirm a thing with Themis. Themis, could it be that the green marks on doesnt merely represent a NPC? The green marks on the map represents both NPC and players desu. Just like I thought - When I get this fact, my entire body is flushed with cold perspiration, because shes really a player in this game. Even though she is dressed like a village girl, but when I reflect upon it I have never seen what the default equipment is for a female player. If I did not guess wrongly, it means that she wanted to fight with the forest wolves, and I disrupted her. This is really bad.. (TL: You know nothing, Jon SC, Chaos-san, You know nothing!) When a player is fighting with an enemy, while another player did not get the original players permission and attack the same enemy, it is known as KS- Kill Steal. This not only causes trouble to other players, it is also something that violates the etiquette in a common MMORPG. This is because the EXP distribution is typically based on the DPS done by players. KS will cause the original player to get less EXP, and that is why it is seen as a taboo. And it is also due to that reason that players often find areas that are far away from others. Of course, if the players themselves request for aid, that would not be a problem. However, this time it was completely wrong, and a mistake from my part by attacking without confirmation. The outcomes of these scenarios would often lead to arguments, and if the situation is serious, the names might even be spread to the various forums. With that, the infamy of the players who KS-ing will spread everywhere, and sometimes even cause to them to stop playing. This is a really a headache. And its all my fault, with none on her side. I better apologize sincerely to her, even if it was a mistake on my part, it was still my fault. Sorry. My guilt and shy personality caused my whole body to tremble, but I did my best and apologize to her by bowing deeply. Even though I am unable to look at her appearance and her reaction, but I hear something like a deep gasp, and a short while later she answers in a small voice: (TL: Chaos-san is so adorkable.) No, Im the one, erm, sorry. Why is she apologizing to me? Did she feel embarrassed from being so guarded against me? Or did she forgive me? But to a Bocchi me, this tense atmosphere is making me fidget all over. I better leave before things get worse. When I lift my head up with this intention, I did not expect to see her smiling. Did she really forgive me? C Shes such a nice person, and if it we did not meet each other under this situation, we could have become friends damn it. I actually made a friendly person so troubled, what I have done! My heart is full of guilty feelings and I do not have the mood to play anymore. The only thing I want to do now is logout of this game and go back to the real world. When I think of that, there is a window display that pops up in front of my eyes. It is some form of information panel, and there is [Do you want to logout? Yes / No]. It seems like logging out is the same as calling up the character window, once I think about it the message will pop up and confirm. Do you want to logout from the game? It will take approximately ten seconds to do so, and if you get interrupted by magical creatures, you will be disrupted, please remember to check your surroundings and whether it is safe to do so. Themis did not forget to add her explanation. I thank her in my heart, and press the [Yes] icon to begin logging out. With that, the same magical circle appears at my feet, and I should be able to teleport out. M, may I know your name? The girl asks me in a panic. Chaos. Once I answer her, the light from logging out envelopes me, and as I close my eyes from the blinding light, I lose consciousness. When I come to my senses it is pitch black in front of my eyes, and there is a heavy feeling on my head, making me realize that I have returned to reality. I carefully take ValGear out of my head and did a lazy stretch. When I think about the girl that I just met in [Another World], I really did something that was terribly embarrassing. But from the attitude when she asked for my name, perhaps she wants to be friends with me. If that is the case, I might have lost out on a great chance. But I think I should not worry too much. The game has just started and I met a player immediately when I just logged in, Im certain there will be many chances in the future and I should place my hope then! In any case, I will put my destination as the kingdom of Maldor. There should be many players there and the chances to be friends will definitely increase. I still have to raise my levels from beating the magical beasts. Let me put in some serious effort tomorrow! ****************************************************************************** The Caro village is located in the southern part of Casstal, its population approximately two hundred, and is considered to be a small village. The residents there relies solely on agriculture. The remote road in the north-eastern village is a forked road that leads to the capital and to the Commune United Kingdom. As the road is very far away, few people pass by the village. However, this road is an important lifeline to this village to be able to communicate with the outside world. As a village that even traveling merchants hardly come to, they would have difficulty in surviving if they did not rely on fixed intervals to sell their agriculture items and wooden supply to the capital. They would use the money from what they sell to buy the necessities for living. And now, the information that one of the resident has brought, became the biggest threat to the villages survival. Are you certain? A man whose age was over half a century C This village leader makes a bitter face, and asks in a heavy tone as if pleading to the heavens. The cadres surrounding the leader also wear grave expressions. There is absolutely no mistake about it. I saw it with my own eyes. This is the first time that I saw so many forest wolves appearing in the forked road. Everyone present there becomes silent when they listen to the young hunter, praying that is a joke. The forest wolves - normally would not appear on a road where humans travel. They are magical beasts that gathers only within the deep forest. If there is only one of them, they can send some adult males to drive it back, but a pack of wolves are completely different, and they needed the whole village to fight. But if that happens, there would be a definite loss, and the worst outcome was to lose the males within this village. The only way is to hire some adventurers to take care of this issue. What sort of foolish nonsense is that, once you go onto the road you might encounter them, any number of lives will not be enough! Normally, when a road is built, they tend to be far away from the magical beasts nesting area, and the chance to encounter them would be low, therefore making it safer. But with a road that deviates from the above rules, one might encounter a magical beasts nest without knowing and perish. This remote road that linked to the capital is not an exception. But no matter how long we wait, there will not be any adventurers coming to this desolate place. In order to fight against the magical beasts, it is a norm to hire adventurers to drive or vanquish them. Even if they could not find an adventurer in the village, once they go to the kingdom they could hire someone. But considering the fees, it is not something that can be easily done. In addition, the villages location is in a remote place. Unless something serious happens, there were almost no adventurers that came. We have to wait for the kingdoms army. Didnt I say it earlier, its not the main road but the remote one. This kingdom obviously will not place much importance to this village. How long are we going to wait? Before that, the people in the village would not be able to live on! Actually everyone present knows it clearly, there was no other way than to bring everyone to fight to the death. But who does not cherish their own lives? Therefore they were ignoring this solution where they would have to bet with their lives. They keep discussing without any resolution, and time passes by. By now the village leader also understands that there is no end in sight and decides to just bolster the defences to ensure safety. In any case, we can only tell the villagers there are forest wolves appearing, and it is dangerous and they should not go near the remote road. There might be other magical beasts appearing the nearby forests, and we need to warn everyone not to arbitrarily enter. Help! Before the village leader finishes speaking, there is a young girls voice in the air. When the village leader and the cadres turn back to look, they discover a weak girl panting and sitting down on the ground with a look that shes about to cry. This young girl is one of the villagers residents. Her older sister, Lila, was fourteen years, and they are very close together. Whats wrong?! The girl comes to her senses when she gets yelled at by the village leader. Even though she is still a little dazed, she tries her best to tell everyone. Onee-chan, Onee-chan, she Forest, picking herbs in the forest, suddenly there were a lot of forest wolves! Onee-chan to let me run away, she used herself as bait, please, please save Onee-chan! What!? Damn it, call every man in the village to take up a weapon! We are going to save Lila! The words of the young girl cause the villagers to stir, and everyone prepares to take up a weapon and handle this urgent situation. ***************************************************************************** The young girl from the Caro village, Lila, resisted the fear with everything she had from the advancing magical beasts. She and her younger sister came to the forest as usual to pick herbs. If they do not go deep within the forest, they would not encounter any magical beasts, and the two of them always held a cheerful feeling to stroll in the forest. It was nothing more than a common occurrence to the villagers. When Lila finished picking the herbs and wondered if it was time to go back to the village, her younger sister suddenly looked and pointed at a place with disbelief. Onee-chan, what is that? Her younger sister was pointing at something that was a black spot. When Lila focused on it, she found it was a grey magical beast. Forest wolves She had wanted to think why the forest wolves which only lived deep in the forest would appear here, but Lila immediately forgot about this question and only wanted to escape from this place. Its a magical beast! Lets run! The two sisters feelings were mired in uneasiness, praying that the wolves would not discover them while moving away. But things went against their wishes, and the wolves seem to have sniffed out their scent, and after they howled they started rushing towards the two sisters. Run! With a sudden yell of desperation, they spent every effort into fleeing. But the howls seemed to have attracted more of the wolves, the shuffling of feet started to increase behind them. With the sisters speed, anyone would know that they would be caught up by the wolves before they reach the village. What should they do? Lila hesitated for a while, and made her decision. Her action was to C attract the forest wolves attention. If they continued running, both of them would end up being eaten, but if only one remained behind, the other would have the chance to escape safely. If the younger sister stayed behind, she would just end up as the forest wolves meal. It had to be the older and physically fit sister who can bring about some time for her younger sister. The only option is to let her younger sister escape and she would think of a way to escape from the wolves. Onee-chan! If we dont hurry the wolves are about to catch up! Leave me! Just go ahead an run! The younger sister saw that her older sister had stopped running and paused in confusion. But Lila could not care too much any longer, and urged her sister to run. But Listen carefully, I want you to run as quickly as possible, and call the villagers over! During this time Onee-chan will think of a way to lead them away, understood? Go now! Lila pushed her confused sister. Her sister lowered her head and started running towards the village. Lila picked up a long wooden stick and rocks, and yelled at the forest wolves. Come here! Im right here! In order to attract the attention of the forest wolves, she threw a rock at it and hit it. The angry wolf turned its attention to Lila. She went into a different direction her sister went, and the wolves started to chase after her. She gritted her teeth to suppress her of not knowing when the forest wolves would tear her apart with their sharp fangs and fled. But this plan soon drew to an end, as there was a pack of wolves waiting for her in the front. Lilas face was filled with hopelessness. Eight forest wolves surrounded her in the end and continued to growl at her. Even though she had a wooden stick that was useless in defending her, she still held on tightly to it, as if this stick represented her last hope. The wolves continued to circle closer and closer around her, and one of the wolves which felt that it was close enough suddenly pounced at her, but Lilas wooden stick struck at it. She continued to glance at it while it whimpered back away with a few steps, while continuously swinging the stick at the other wolves. But a wolf spotted the chance and bit at the stick in Lilas hands. She desperately tried swinging the wooden stick to shake the wolf of, but the conclusion was as expected. The wolf which was stronger tore the stick off her hands, and she fell to ground with from the recoil of losing the stick. Ah!!! The incredible fear forced Lila to scream.There was no way to escape or fight back. Even so, she continued to push herself back instinctively by shuffling her legs. The forest wolves seemed to understand its prey was unable to resist any more, and they showed their drooling fangs and continued to press closer. It was just a few steps away before Lila became the wolves meal. [Mana Bullet]. The purple streak of light hit squarely on the forest wolf nearest to Lila. It screamed loudly when it got struck and collapsed to the ground without getting up again. Even though there was no apparent injury, but taking a look at its motionless body, the wolf was certainly dead. Lila appeared confused when this happened without any warning. When she looked over at the direction where the ball fired, she discovered a youth with rarely seen black hair. This sudden helper - An unknown boy in Lilas eyes, gave her the impression that he was very unreliable. He looked like he was close to her age, and appeared to be taller than the other boys in the village, but he looked very thin without any signs of muscle on his body. Perhaps he did not do any farm-work, as his skin that was visible from outside his clothes were pale. She thought he might be a noble, but the clothes on him were tattered and the possibility of that was very low. His frightening gaze from his black irises were accompanied with a cold, merciless expression, made Lila tremble with fear. In the blink of an eye, the forest wolves had changed their targets to the youth and charged at him. He did not seem to even flinch from them, and continued to fire the streak of purple light at the wolves one after another and brought them down. Could that be magic? Lila finally thought of that possibility. Even though she hardly communicated with the world outside the village, and did not have the chance to witness magicians using magic, but the figure in front of him who used some form of special skill to defeat the enemy was the exact image of how magicians were depicted in the legends. And in front of this youth who had overwhelming strength, the forest wolves could only await death. One of the forest wolfs claws swung at his arms, and blood splattered all over and dripped down slowly. But the boy did not react to that, and even showed off a surreal grin. It was a smile to mock its foe. Even though Lila knew that the smile was not meant for her, she still felt goosebumps all over her skin. She had clearly felt frightened of the wolves that were chasing her from the very start, and her body was rigid from the dread. And yet the youth calmly killed them one by one, and his actions were so practiced that she knew he was familiar with these sort of bloodbaths from battles. (TL: Oh my gosh Lila stop being a M or Ill go crazy!) Lila could not help but suspect, did the boy really wanted to help her? With her life hanging by a thread, a magician would appear in a remote place like this? Did he come here for some purpose? She hoped that he came here by coincidence from hunting magical beasts and lent a helping hand when he saw her in danger. Once all the forest wolves were defeated, Lila and the boys eyes met. The way how he studied her from eye to toe made her more and more uneasy. After a while, the boy displayed a smile, but there was nothing funny that she did. Could the boy want me? C Lila groaned in her heart and curled up. The boy seemed to be weak, but he killed eight forest wolves without even panting once. If he really wanted to do so, he could easily made her gave up. To fulfill his desires, he might force her to do actions so terrible that it could not be spoken. The young girl could only try to suppress her fear and defend herself from him who could pounce any moment. But the boy only stood there in silence. Lila felt more and more puzzled over the boys aim. Just when she was about to ask, he suddenly frowned and muttered to himself.. Is the boy also troubled? Sorry. A simple word. He apologized. Lila looked on in confusion when he suddenly spoke before understanding what he said. Why did he apologize? Because it was rude to keep staring at someone? No, if one was to think about it, he was probably apologizing for scaring her right? He really did not have any intention to molest her, and it appeared that the boy was really helping out due to his kindness. Lila was instantly relieved, and also understood one thing. The boy helped her out with kind intentions, and not only did she not thank him, she reacted as if he was a frightening wolf. Lilas face was dyed in scarlet when she thought about it. No, Im the one, erm, sorry. Because of her embarrassment her voice was reduced to a whisper, but she still chose to apologize carefully. The boy seemed to understand it was a misunderstanding, and when he raised his head, his expression was reverted to that cold one. It looked like he did not know how to express himself, and therefore chose to be quiet. When she compared the heroic figure during the battle against his shy figure during conversation, Lila smiled from the huge difference. When he saw her smile, the boy muttered to himself again, and there was some form of red magic impressions at his feet. Was that teleportation magic? Even though Lila did not understand magic very well, she had heard of teleportation magic in fairy tales. It was a magic that was incredibly difficult to perform, and the boy who saved her, was a magician beyond imagination. M, may I know your name? It seems that the boy was prepared to leave after everything was settled. Lila thought she needed to say something, and asked him for his name in the midst of her panic. . Chaos. The boy answered honestly. If Lila did not take the initiative to ask the boy, he might have just chose to leave quietly. Lila thought that his noble deeds of not expecting any form of rewards were beyond praise. Erm, thank you for saving me! Even though Lila wanted to thank him, the figure of the boy had disappeared, and she did not know whether he heard it. He left. ***************************************************************************** The boys figure disappeared into the air almost like a dream. But the forest wolves were still in front of her, representing that everything was true. Three days later, when Lila returned safely to the Caro village, the village leader called her to ask questions. She began to think back how he met that boy. After he left, Lila met up with the villagers who were going to rescue her. Her younger sister even hugged and cried for a long time. The two sisters slept together after a long time. Perhaps the younger sister could still remember the frightful incident, and she did not leave by her side. After comforting her sister because the village leader wanted to talk to her, she managed to promise not to follow. May I ask why you called for me? I asked you to come so you can look at this. There was a forest wolfs carcass placed on the table, but there were no signs of arrows or wounds. Lila was certain that it was killed by magic. A few days ago there were a large number of forest wolves in the forked road. We originally did not know what to do, and we only sent a team to investigate just recently. They actually reported that they did not find any trace of the forest wolves. And because of that, they investigated the nearby areas and found there were several of the forest wolves bodies. We thought it might be the kingdoms troops or adventurers, but we did not receive any news at all. As there are are no signs of injuries, I thought.. I wanted you to confirm things, but it seems like I was not wrong. .. Chaos-sama? She thought about the boy who saved her three days ago, killing the magical beasts without any fear with overwhelming strength without any forms of returned gratitude. He was like a hero from the legends. She thought that he would have gone somewhere else after using the teleportation magic, but he came back here again, and even solved the villages impending disaster. It looks like you think that it was him as well To think that he not only rescued you, he saved the entire village. Surely, the title of a true hero, must be describing a noble man like him. At this moment Lila was moved beyond words. She felt she had seen a legendary person in the epic tales and she was even a part of his stories. Lila thought, although she was a just a side character in his tales, one day Chaos would appear in front of everyone and became the celebrated hero that was loved by all. Not long after, her prediction actually came true. Chaos would become the legendary hero of [Estobia]. When they talked about his achievements, the earliest one that could be traced was rescuing the Caro village. Even after his name was left for all ages to know, they were unable to find anything earlier in the history books. Thereafter, whenever the future generations talked about his heroic deeds, they would start from the tale of saving the young girl from the Caro village. And as the birthplace of the first heroic tale, the name of the Caro village spread everywhere. This was the prologue of the legendary tale, the grand hero Chaos, who appeared like a mysterious comet in the skies. TL: Somehow I get the vision of the storys editor asking the author to come out with ways to explain the RPG elements to newbie readers. Just. wordy as heck. CH 2 Adventurers guild Approximately one week passed in real time. I did nothing else but looked at the map and traveled north, and finally reached the capitals district. It was painful to do nothing but just travel for one whole week after logging into the game I wondered if the traveling time in the MMORPG should be lessened a little. It was fortunate that I did not feel tired from running, and I ran the whole way (And I ran faster than my usual self). There were a few times that I got attacked by monsters but I did not lose interest in the game. Even so this world was way too big. I finally reach this district that was surrounded by incredible walls after spending several days like that. The districts in other games are filled up with approximately 100 people or so even if they are as vast as the one here, but the magnitude of people was completely different in Another World. At the very least when I consider the scope, there has to be at least 3-4000 people here in this district alone. In order to display a lifelike city, the area is filled with many NPCs, and the AI NPCs are taking complex actions to run businesses and live their daily livelihood. I feel like I need to bow my head down in respect to the game developers. This district is mostly comprised of Meldors weapon shops and armor shops. I plan to stop by them for a short while to level up and arrange my equipment later on. I need to change my shirt and my crappy staff to something stronger. The first thing that I did is to head to the adventurers guild. This game is no different from the others where one would exchange money from the monsters that he defeated. Due to that, there are quests to hunt special monsters, or harvest specific items and various other requests to get a reward. It should definitely be possible to sell the monsters drops. In addition to accepting quests directly from people, one is able to accept them from the adventurers guild too. It is more efficient to earn money from the adventurers guild because quests were plentiful there. . So written in the Strategy Guide in Wiki. The adventurers guild is beside the inn. When I enter the guild I see a few muscular men inside. There are three male receptionists writing on papers on top of the desk. There is no female presence at all, and certainly appears to be a sordid place. What should I do to receive a quest? I ask one of the male receptionist who was working. He takes a glance at me and retrieves a piece of paper and points with his finger. First you need to register with the adventurers guild. Write your details here. But when I look at the paper I am unable to read it. It is most likely a language unique in the game, and perhaps considered as a peculiar highlight in this games world. A mania might try to immediately figure what it means, but I am unable to do something like that. But I should try to fill in my name and age since its the sake for my registration. Are you perhaps unable to read? The man who spoke was shaking his head. I personally thought that the majority of the players would not be able to read the alphabets here. Then tell me your name and age, as well as your skills - The skills that you can use. Be it a sword or bow, anything that you are good in will be fine. Do you have a usable skill? Do I need to fill in my profession? As a magician I should answer that I can use magic and that should be fine right? My name is Chaos. Age is 16. My specialty is magic. Hoh~ Magic huh~ He looked at me as if he was appraising something. Did I say something wrong? Well thats fine.The guild will issue you an identity card tomorrow. Please be careful not to lose it as they will be a penalty. When you apply for a quest you can ask from me or the other guys in the guild. You cant read the quests that are pasted on the board right? Do you have any other questions? The process was quickly over with an anti-climax. Hmm, the first thing that I want is money. It is fine to apply for quests, but since Im here I wonder if I can sell the monster drops. There is a certain drop rate from the monsters corpses that are defeated. When I take the items, they are automatically taken away and stacked in my inventory. For example the wolves that I encountered a while ago - Their hides that were supposed to be skinned, I didnt need to do that with a knife and skin them one by one. Where can I sell the hides of the forest wolves that I had defeated? Ahh, you can sell them here. Let me see them. I took 50 fur hides from my inventory out. There were taken from the forest wolves that I had encountered in groups along my way here. The receptionist appeared to be shocked. Are there too many fur hides? But his expression returns back to normal, and takes the hides onto his hand and studies them carefully. These are some quality hides, hmm. With this level of quality and quantity, Ill give you ten silver- no, 15 silver coins. Youre actually pretty good. The male receptionist grinned. You just came to this district right? The lodging fees are cheaper even for those who recently joined the guild. The money you received is more than enough for you to get a good room. Right, for the next question, do you want to take up a quest? Please give me one. Then how about taking down the killer bees at the river bank? When you travel to the river in the east side you can quickly see them gathering there. Also, there are some medicinal herbs that grow there at the very end of the river bank. Ah, take this sample and look at it so you know what it looks like. If the quality of the herbs you gathered is good, the rewards will go up. Understood. I leave the sample behind in the guild, and go to the weapon and armor stores first before doing the quest. I buy a magicians staff and a mantle and equip them. I chose a staff which raised [Intelligence] and a mantle that increased [physique]. There are many varieties that increased different stats or mixed stats in the store when I looked at them for the first time, but I was careful in choosing them. Now then, Ill quickly set off to do the quest. *Viewpoint change* Meldors adventurers guild. Carlo was battling against the papers as usual. He was an adventurer who retired five years ago, and had picked up the job as a receptionist in the adventurers guild with his achievements, but he did not have much affinity with paperwork. He was facing the tedious paperwork today once again. Right at that time C A strange youth visited the guild. A youth with black hair appeared. He was dressed like any other youths but Carlo had lived in the capital for a long time and had no impression of him at all. He was most likely a young man who came from the nearby village in hopes of becoming an adventurer. But he was dressed too lightly and Carlo was bothered by it. The nearby village required at least two days to reach the capital, and he should have at least have some luggage with him. Did he take a merchants caravan by chance and came here - He thought and tried to answer his own question. As expected, the youth was a newcomer who wanted to be an adventurer. But when the paper and pen was passed over to him, he did not write on it. It looked like he was unable to read. The literacy rate in this kingdom was not very high. It was one of the receptionist job to write on someones behalf, and so Carlo began his usual task of writing for them. He asked for the youths name, age and skills. It was important to ask for an accurate report for skills. The adventurers would reference and assess these things when they formed a party. Well, there were many newcomers who pretended to have different skills. When that happened they were going to learn a painful lesson. And thats when the youth said this. My speciality is magic. Carlo looked at the youth again. He did not have a sword or bow, and he did not look particularly strong, so there was a possibility that he could use it. But to use magic, one would have to know how to read books about magic and it was a given to improve their knowledge that way. It was impossible to not know how to write or read. He considered that the youth was from some other country, but it did not explain his light equipment. No matter how he looked at him, the impression was mismatched. He should let this slide firstC Then he started to explain to the youth about the criminal list and guilds blacklist and the investigations procedures. (ӾƤߤ뤫DDȤǷߥꥹȤ䥮ɤΥ֥åꥹȤ{٤褦ȿĤġˤhƤ Unsure if this TL is correct.) When he finished explaining, the youth asked if he could sell the forest wolves hides here. Beyond the subjugation of the magical creatures and their proof of victory, there were also weapons, armor, herbs and various other things that were requested along from the quest. The adventurers guild would buy these things as a result. It was not impossible for an amateur to be able to defeat a single forest wolf. However, forest wolves hunt in a pack. One cannot make light of that. Yet the youth took out 50 hides, a number that was significantly beyond his expectations, and they did not appear to be old. These were probably recently skinned. He couldnt have fought 50 of them right He stole them or something- No, this was still an impossible number. There was never a time where such a large number of hides were taken from the wolves that reside deep within the forest. Just where exactly did he get these hides? As his questions sprang up, the youths distrustful eyes looked at him, and he started to appraise the hide carefully. Each of the fur hides were carefully skinned- And it was rare to see such careful workmanship. The quality was comparable to a specialist who worked in this field, and one might even say that a master huntsman was the one who skinned them. At the very least, when he was still an active adventurer, he did not have the confidence to do something like this. There were adventurers who had the ability to subjugate the monsters, but were horrible at removing their hides. And if the creatures were hurt too much in the process, there were cases where the adventurer guild did not buy the damaged hides. A merchant would spend a great deal of money to buy them with this level of quality. Perhaps if this youth did this all on his own - He would be an extraordinary rookie. No, he would completely surpass the level of a newcomer. Even though there were many things that he did not understand, he involuntarily admired the youth. He ought to have an appropriate judgment for this transaction. And thus the guild receptionist Carlo chose to be fair in his appraisal. After he passed the silver coins to the youth C Chaos requested for a quest. Carlo considered carefully. It was undeserving of him to receive a quest for a newcomer. If that was the case he would test his strength out with a quest that was a little harder. Killer bees were fierce insect type magical creatures the size of a humans infants. Their quick movements and their lunging stings easily hurt newcomers, and it was a magical creature where a newcomer would find their limits. If Chaos had real capabilities, then he would have no problems finishing it. Even though there were many suspicious points remaining, his heart danced a little when he remembered the time when was an adventurer, and had great expectations for the rookie. CH 3 Subjugation of the Killer Bees and herb gathering I finally saw the river which was east of Meldor after running for one hour. Even though the killer bees were shown on my mini-map a considerable distance away, I could hear the noisy hum of insects. This side of the river has turned into a flower garden, so the bees might have gathered here for that reason. I focused my eyes into the distance, and confirmed their presence. Although they are so far away, I was still able to see them, so they are considerably large. It seems they are about the size of half my body? Come to think of it, was I supposed to eliminate every single foe in this elimination quest? Ahh, it would be good if I properly confirmed the quest when I received it. Oh, maybe I can confirm it in the event window? I try thinking about it and the quest information appears neatly. [Killer Bees subjugation] Kill 20 Killer Bees inhabiting the Yuritto River which is located in the east of Meldor. Parts that are required to confirm the kill: The Killer Bees needle. Reward: 10 Silver Coins [Collection of Medicinal Herbs] Collect 10 stalks of the (Sahira Grass) required to make the lowest class potion, located in the Yuritto River which is located in the east of Meldor. *Collection of (Sahira Grass C High Grade) will result in the increase of the rewards. Reward: Payment of 10 copper coins for 1 stalk of the Sahira grass. Reward: Payment of 20 copper coins for 1 stalk of the Sahira grass (high grade) Indeed, I also took on the quest to gather herbs, and I was paying too much attention on killing the killer bees. The reward is copper coins, huh. 100 Copper coins is equivalent to 1 silver coin, 100 silver coin is equivalent to 1 gold coin, 1000 gold coin is equivalent to 1 platinum coin. The reward is a little low for 1 stalk. Well, that is to be expected since the difficulty of collecting the medicine will be low since there is no need to fight the monsters. This is the case where it cannot be helped that the reward is low. to the point of incredulity Oh, thats right! If the quest is unacceptable, then I can go into production. There are production related professions that exist in Another World, blacksmiths creating weapons and armors, while alchemists create potions. Also, even though some of these items are expensive and the effects are terrible, there are such requests made to the NPCs which they are paid materials and money to manufacture them. The possibility of these items being produced is still not gathered yet because it is still early in beta testing, but perhaps the information of the lower grade potions have been gathered. Rather than the collection of the reward money, it might be much better to collect the materials directly and save them for requests. I will check the wiki later on the materials necessary to create the various items. In any case, Ill gather the herbs necessary for this quest first. In order to do that, I will first ensure my safety in my surroundings. There are things that I have learned from hunting in the past, but I am still unclear as to where the monsters will pop out from. And if I stay there in that area, the monsters will pop out again. Even if I defeat them with my utmost effort, it will still affect my gathering in the end, so Ill just cut corners when killing them. The levels for killer bees are 4-7. On the other hand, my levels are 5. It is not at a level difference where I cannot be victorious. I approach the killer bees quietly from behind softly, in order to be in the range for [Mana Bolt]. I will treat this battle like I am facing Forest Wolves. And I quickly reach into the attacking range I prepare my skill and use my staff into the killer bees direction C. In that instant, I am blown away. Just what exactly happened!? Luckily I did not feel any pain, but the vibration that happened was stronger than that of a mobile phone. I get up quickly in confusion while looking at my surroundings. There is the figure of a killer bee over where I was earlier which had swooped down on me. Damn it, when did it get behind my back! [Mana Bolt Lv 3!] I acquired the increased level as I leveled up. The skills MP expenditure, power and ranged also increased - and I activate them as I aim at the enemy. But the enemy dodges it nimbly. As the attack was a miss, the killer bees tail needle is about to assault me, this is bad! I get down like I am falling over as it comes crashing at my shoulder. The needle grazes my shoulder. The situation is becoming worse again. The killer bee that I aimed at a moment ago has noticed the disturbance and is coming over here. It is outrageous that I had actually thought that insect monsters are weak. They are fast with their flying speed and it is more troublesome which I have never considered before. Yet this is going to be a disadvantageous situation of two versus one. When I look at my status, I realize that two more of the same attacks will cause my HP to go to 0 and I will die there. I must find a way to beat this damned insect Of course, I should use that! [Spider web!] The thin web of mana extended everywhere from the center of my position. Even though the killer bee tries to doge it, the speed of the extending web is much faster which catches and entangles it. It is not at a level where it cannot move at all, but its movements is affected and the speed falls remarkably. [Mana Bolt Lv 3!] The purple electricity pierces through the killer bee. The outcome was decided there and then. Phew, I successfully made the right choices in this battle. Spiderweb: A magic web which extends from my position, and decreases the opponents speed for ten seconds. The effects time and shooting range is small, and this skill in traditional MMORPG was nothing but difficult to use against humans. But I see now, isnt it good enough to be effective against this type of enemies? [Mana Bolt] has a problem where the attack cannot be guided and it attacks in a straight path, and such an attack is too weak for aiming during attacks. It is extremely difficult to strike them squarely where it is intended. Therefore to hit them easily, there is a need for a strategy. Even though that is a given reason, the MMORPG up until now required only to click the enemies with a cursor. As expected of a VRMMORPG! It is useless if I fight without considering the monsters nature. Oops, the killer bee is approaching towards me again. I will think about it later. Ill clean up the killer bees with the knowledge I gained first! The Meldors adventurer guilds doors open. The person who entered was the youth who came 4 hours ago - Chaos. Carlos eyes focused on Chaos. Chaos finds the familiar face, and he approached Carlos table and abruptly placed his hand over the table. *Rustle**Rustle He casually poured out twenty insect needles. And there was ten carefully selected Sahira Grass of high quality. [The quest is finished.] (As expected this person is the real deal!) Carlos heart was in astonishment. It was next to impossible for a newbie that defeat the killer bees alone. Carlo believed that it was indeed the youth who killed that large number of forest wolves. As expected, the fact that he defeated twenty killer bees without sustaining any injuries, that alone is enough to prove it. Furthermore, he fought twenty of them in one try. It was true that Carlo did not assign the specific number of killer bees when the quest was assigned. That was because the number of killer bees were numerous, and it was a target that need frequent suppression. He had thought that Chaos would only defeat ten of them at most, but this amount exceeded his expectations, and he felt the Chaos was not a newbie. In addition, all of the Sahira grass was of high quality. Chaos even had the talent of judgment. There is no doubt about his abilities just by looking at him. [Alright here, 12 silver coins. The killer bees are always on request, if you are free take it up again.] Chaos nodded, and he turned back and left the guild. (His abilities have been confirmed. After that is his identity and character.) Carlo who was left alone, thought about it while he took the bags that contained the herbs and needles. He did not discover anything about Chaos from the investigation report about criminals and the blacklist. But it did not change the fact that he was a suspicious person. Therefore it was a must to observe him, especially when he was an adventurer on the rise. (Hmm. Who is suitable for this job?) As much as possible it should be a veteran who could be trusted-. When Carlo was agonizing over the selection, the guild doors opened once again. The sound of grating metal resounded which was emitted from the visitors armor. The visitor who was clad in an armor with a dull sheen was a male approximately 30 years old, his neat blue hair constrasting against his skin which was illuminated brightly by the sun. There was a sense of affable feeling from his expressed smile through his beard. [What, its Havok, so you have returned huh.] Carlo spoke to the guy clad in armor. [Ahh, I just came back a little while ago. The newbie was more hardworking than I expected.] [How was it, the member who was added to your party?] [This is an untameable horse with talent. Well, it might be good to have a strong competitive spirit here.] [Ah, is it that the Elf miss? Her personality does not match her face at all huh.] [Gahaha, dont say things like that! Because she will really mind it a lot you!] It was rare to see a demi-race like the elf who had a long lifespan in this area. Furthermore, they are recognized to be proud elves who were hard to please, and it was difficult of females to integrate themselves to a party. During that time, Havocs party had two members who retired, so there was new members who were recruited. His party accepted females, and there was no prejudice towards elves, so that was how the adventurers guild introduced her to the party. The Elf girl was relieved to hear it was Havocs party, as their party had track records as well as being friendly. [Oh right, hey, Havok.] [Yes, whats is it?] [You have another slot left over after adding the Elf girl right?] [Yeah, thats right?] Havoc showed a puzzled expression. [There is something that I would like to request ] Carlo grinned broadly as a certain idea struck him. CH 4.1 TL: I know there are fans of this series, so Im splitting the chapter into two parts so you guys can get it quicker. Typically the format of this series happen in this way. Chaos (the protagonist) go around creating misunderstandings, while the people in this parallel world react in various ways. So for part 1, it will be about Chaos, part 2 will be the peoples reactions. Future updates of this series will continue this way until the series stop handling the format in this manner. For now, please enjoy and Im sorry that it took so long to update this series. Part 2 should come tomorrow. In order to manufacture the necessary potion that was on my mind a few days ago, I look at the Another World wiki page on my computer today. It has not been two week since Another World launched and there were many unknown information in the game, so the wiki was frequently updated. As expected, the first VRMMORPG in the world had a great degree of attention on it. I do not really like to rely on the strategy guides in the wiki, but it is painful to gather information about production when I have no information on it in the first place, especially when the game world is so big. At least I need to gather the minimum stuff on it right? I load a few webpages available for public viewing regarding item manufacturing. There is information detailing the lowest ranked potion to the highest ranked potion in it. There are potions for HP and MP recovery, and there is also Elixir, which recovers both HP and MP. (TL: I took Final Fantasys Elixir as a name for the item.) There is also detailed information on the monsters and where to gather the materials written on the webpages. I should remember them as quickly as possible. I thought that it is still early in the game, but the players have progressed quickly in the game beyond my expectations. Perhaps there might be some of the ridiculed game addicts players working hard in the game who do nothing more than eat, sleep and play. As expected, I am unable to abandon reality and delve into this game to that extent. I dont have school activities, so I spend 2-3 hours on my weekdays, and the majority of my holidays on this, and its quite enough for me. Maybe its quite a lot of time spent on this game? W-well in any case, Im thankful for the detailed information from these players. It seems like the Sahira grass can be made into the lowest class potions. The other potions need two different types of materials and above, but the recipe was quite easy. Well it was easy to get Sahira grass, but the high quality Sahira grass that I got for my quest was not. It might be possible that it is going to be difficult to procure the materials for high quality potions. Although there is no need to make a potion in a hurry, I am also worried about receiving an ambush just like the killer bees that crept up on me. Fortunately my HP is low and even the lowest quality potion can restore it fully. (TL: There is something seriously wrong with your logic, lmao.) Conversely, the MP was different from HP which can be restored quickly over time even if I have very little of it left. I had 3 lowest quality potions from the start and I used them twice during the killer bees battle. In order to be safe I should make 10 of these potions. I log into Another World, and entered the item shop. The first impression I have of the item shop is something similar to a general store that sells daily items. The items in here are arranged and packed tightly, and commodities like rope and lanterns are available for use on the road. There were certainly potions available, but the selection was only limited to the lowest quality or low quality potions. .. Why were there only these types available? Or the other types have to be manufactured upon request? Well, never mind about that now, the first thing I want to do is to make a potion. [I request to make potions.] [Yes, how many would you like to make?] The person who replies is a child who looks like an elementary school student. I cannot really determine from his appearance and voice over the counter, but he looks like a boy as he wore trousers. I take out 10 stalks of Sahira grass and pass it over to him. [Please make me 10 potions from these 10 stalks.] [Understood. The commission to make 1 potion is 15 copper coins, so in total the fee is 1 silver coins and 50 copper coins.] The store sells a potion for 30 copper coins, while a stalk of Sahira grass sells for 10 copper coins. As I thought, it was relatively cheaper to bring the Sahira grass in and make them. I pass the money over when I am satisfied with the result. [Will you wait a little? I will make it immediately.] The boy took the grass, cut it up and smashed it with a mortar skillfully. The process of making it from scratch was reflected in my eyes. [Guest-san, are you seeing the process of making a potion for the first time?] [Ahh, even though I know about the ingredients for other potions, this is the first time Im seeing a potion made.] [You know about ingredients? I am certainly envious. As I am a practicing apprentice, I dont know other ways to make a potion] (TL: The boys words are polite and he uses Boku.) [ Does it mean that you only sell two types of potions because you dont know the way to make other potions?] The boy is momentarily dumbfounded before laughing. If I have to say what kind of laughter it is, it is filled with wry bitterness. [No, that isnt it. It is difficult to gather materials because the monsters gather in a pack. Even though requests have been made to the adventurers guild, it is still difficult to get the materials.] In other words they cant provide the potions if the quest is not cleared. Thats quite troubling. If this quest isnt handled it might interfere with my future activities. I should confirm once with the event window to check if there are any changes to the quest, and I should stop by the guild as well. [Guest-san, will you please teach me about the materials to make other potions? Even though Im just an apprentice I would like to study.] The boy looked up with timid eyes. Cute S-stop that, I dont have that kind of interest in that area. Still, the AI in the NPC is is truly showcasing itself. The freedom to converse is high. Even with my low communication ability, I was able to talk naturally. Usually the answers are gotten from searching the internet, but when it comes to fellow peoples queries, I want to answer them seriously. And its quite refreshing to have a setting like an enthusiastic apprentice. Ф꤬Oꥢ˺ꤷƤūȤĤĤԮʤ롣 (TL: I have no idea what this means. If I really have to TL it, it would be Its a common setting where one is like a good youth in real life and people wants to help them subconsciously?) Im unable to refuse him with cold words. In any case, perhaps its okay for me to teach the information that is available for the public. Maybe there is going to be a new event from this conversation? . In no way this is because of the upturned eyes from this girly-looking boy whos overly cute. [I got it, thats fine with me.] The boy broke into a wide smile and thanked me. I naturally lit up with a smile as well because of that. [Chaos-san, thank you very much. Thank you very much!] The boy C Pipin C waved me out from the item shop. Because of his eager attitude, I taught him the various names of the potions, mana potions and elixirs. Then I taught him about the materials to make them, as well as the harvest locations and monsters to him. He especially wanted to ask about elixirs in detail. Did he want to make them? But the truth is the wiki is the amazing one I felt a little guilty as l left the shop. CH 4.2 The shop assistant in Meldors item shop arranged the items in the shop as usual while attending to the shop patrons. His hair was light green with chestnut colored eyes, and along with his gentle features, the young shop assistant was easily mistake for a young girl when people saw him in uniform. His name was Pipin. A 11 years old alchemy apprentice working as a shop assistant. Just very recently the ratio of work and study gravitated towards work a great amount. He had to work a long time as a shop assistant and he had to replenish the potions that he sold. The reason was because his father was busy gathering the materials. Besides requesting the adventurer guild to gather the materials, he also went out everyday to gather. The past him was an adventurer and an alchemist. Even though he had to retire because he became unfit, gathering the materials near the killer bees or the monsters near it was still not a problem. However, any materials that were of the intermediate rank was a little much. The monsters activities intensified, and gradually it became impossible to supply potions that were of the intermediate and higher ranks. Although the adventurers guild did their best in gathering the materials, the placed was governed by creatures with a giant body and the face of a pig C Orcs. They held the passageway to the area and they were numerous because of their fertility. The amount of materials harvested was little. Even though potions are ordered from the capital and other towns, the quality of the potion was usually affected when they were sent here and rendered useless. The appearance of intermediate potions in this town disappeared. But if this continued it would be impossible to fight against monsters. For that reason, the strong adventurers in the town gathered and protected the potions materials at fixed intervals. There were a few adventurers who took on the job of gathering high quality materials, but the intermediate potions were sold out within two days. This was why he went out frequently to gather materials. And to the worry as to who was going to tend the shop, Pipin took the role as a shop tender. Even though he was interested in playing, he was clever enough to understand the situation and helped out, eventually taking care of the shop all by his own. His mother was in another world and he only had his father left. He was proud of his father who worked hard to gather the materials, so he had a strong wish to support him. Still, even though he understood his situation, he felt it was hard to suppress the loneliness when his father was not around, so he buried himself in work. Today he met a customer. He was a youth who looked like he was 5 years older than himself, with black hair and eyes. The customer requested to make the lowest ranked potion, and he did so by mixing the materials just like how his father taught him. There was time involved in grinding the potion, so most of the customers either looked at the stores goods or went out of the store to do something else. But the customer stared at his work. Was it really that rare to see someone make a potion Even though Pipin was embarrassed, his loneliness from his fathers absence made him try to talk to the customer. The customer replied that he knew about the materials to make a potion, but it was the first time he was seeing one created. Conversely, Pipin knew how to make a lowest ranked potion, but he had no idea what materials were needed to make other potions. His father did not teach him, for the reason that he was still not skilled in mixing delicate materials Although that reason was valid, it was also the fact that there were simply no materials to work on as it was difficult to gather them from the Orcs region. Pipin simply thought that he was insufficient in skill and could not be taught yet. The customer asked why there were only two different types of potions in the shop Does this person not know what the circumstances are now - he felt a little gloomy and looked properly at the customer. He probably just came to this town. So Pipin explained the situation about the materials and the monsters. The customer could be seen contemplating thereupon. He looked like he was troubled, as if he was considering the negative effects of the interruption of the supplying of potions. But Pipin was not able to do anything about the situation even if he worried about it, so he tried switching to a topic that he was curious about, the materials to make potions. He knew almost nothing about the other potions because his father was busy, and he wanted to study in advance to surprise his father and then get praised such was the boys feelings, so he inquired the customer about them. Pipins father, Nash, returned home on the very same day when the sun set. Pipin had finished closing the store and was preparing for a late dinner. [Otou-san, okaerinasai.] (TL: Im preserving the flavor text here. Basically its, welcome home dad, in polite terms. ) [Im back, did anything happen today?] Nash gently stroked his sons head, and Pipin closed his eyes as if he enjoyed that. [Today right, theres a customer called Chaos-san who came over.] [Chaos? I never heard of him, is he someone staying in town?] [Yes. It looks like he came here for the first time. Chaos-san taught me a lot about the materials for making other potions, including the monsters in the harvest locations.] [This bastard Chaos taught him this!] Nashs attitude towards him turned for the worst. He tried to be gentle in order not to break to his cute sons joyful face. [You are really passionate for this, Pipin. However its dangerous to gather materials on your own because of the monsters, okay?] Nash tried to get his attention as much as possible. [But thats not all! Chaos-san really knows a really great deal. He taught me the recipe for mana potions and elixirs.] (TL: a, I tled that as elixirs.) Nash tilted his head. He had heard of mana potions as they were used for recovering a magicians mana. The materials to make them were simply not available in this region. However he had not heard of elixirs. [Pipin, what is elixirs?] [Its a potion that restores health and mana together.] Its amazing right, Pipins beaming face was saying that. That kind of miracle like medicine does not exist, and its more like a fairy tale to deceive Pipin Nashs evaluation of Chaos dropped rock bottom. He mildly admonished Pipin that he had been deceived, but his cute son said that there was no such thing. So Nash decided to confirm there was nothing like that and asked him in detail about the recipe. - But all of the material names were correct and there were indeed named locations in his description. Furthermore there were names of lost ancient places that Chaos taught to gather the highest ranked materials. Nash was tongue-tied. How should I determine this - Nash had a hard time judging the accuracy of the recipe. Apart from the highest ranked potion, the recipes to make the other mana potions and health potions were correct. And so he could not dismiss the highest ranked potions were lies. Furthermore, Pipin strongly insisted that he was not lied to. It was a really huge thing if it turned out to be true. The first thing was the location for creating elixirs. It was in the west of Meldor, a different place where Orc governed the north, and there were far less monsters in the west. Ant there was only one kingdom, Castalla, that was researching substitute potions for the highest ranked potions. If the highest ranked potion was successfully manufactured it would be be an advantage in politics. And even if there were problems in the recipes, it would still serve as good research right? . It might even be possible to build up great wealth from this. In the end Nash was unable to judge and decided that he had to ask someone of higher qualifications. And so he took a pen and began writing Authors note: By the way, if potions are kept in the inventory slots, it wont degrade. CH 5 APRIL 9, 2016 ~ SILENTWOLFIE TL: The next update for this series kind of depends. Chapter 5 C First party (1) [Gathering of the materials for intermediate potions? No can do, thats not a place for a rookie to go alone when there are so many orcs.] The male receptionist at the adventurers guild C Carlo heard my request and replied. .. Hmm, so its a no huh. There are limitations to receive a quest. One of the limitations is levels. If one does not exceed a certain level, it is not possible to apply for the quest. Most likely, this particular request has some corresponding conditions. My level went up again, up by one to reach level 6 after the killer bees battle. It seemed that there are many quests that I cannot take on, perhaps these are recommended quests only for parties. A party, hmm For this type of MMORPG, there are more players who group up together to accomplish things, rather than have solo players doing stuff. This is called a party. There are merits like receiving the protection from allies in a party, the group can continue longer and fight against stronger monsters. The de-merit would be splitting up the XP from monsters to all the players. During the beginning, a single person would be more effective to gather XP by moving alone, although there are things that need to be avoided with the lack of an allys support skills, and it is move effective to in a party compared to having just high levels. It is far more enjoyable to talk with your allies instead of continuing to play alone - And with that reason many people group up. Well that is how the previous MMORPG works, and perhaps its the same in Another World. But, theres a need to join a party at some point right? If I think about it, I kind of regret about missing the opportunity during my first meeting. (TL: He refers to the girl she met in the forest for the first time.) If I got to make friends with that person, perhaps I would not need to be troubled over the partying issue right now. To be honest, I remembered stuff regarding partying in the previous MMORPG that I played. In that game, that was a feature called Party Matching, which would display the information about classes and level if players wanted to join in. At that time, I did not know much about MMORPG as a beginner and I tried registering as one who was looking for a party. But no matter how long I waited there was no voice to alert me that a party had invited me. At the end, my name was the only one which was left in the Party Matching window, and the day ended with the players who registered later than me getting invited. (TL: How unlucky can you get. How bocchi? Are you the universes unluckiest man?) Even so, I continued to register myself in the feature, and I finally got invited on the fifth day. When I entered the party in high spirits, the person who invited me apologized as he replied, Sorry, I wanted to invite someone else. He explained in detail, He had keyed in the words wrongly and he wanted to invite the player below me, as he fulfilled the recovery role That day my heart was broken and I logged out from the game. (TL: ) After that I later learned that my profession had decent firepower with lots of interference skill which was used in PvP fights and not really useful for hunting monsters. It was a trap profession that was only useful for parties who were masochistic in nature. Therefore I tried inviting the players of other professions on my own, but the people took a look at me and Respectfully rejected me and said that I should party up with players of the same profession, but the fact remained that these players were left alone in the Party Matching list. I felt a strange sense of camaraderiewith these players, but I decided to play alone. Even though I had fun in that game, I would still like to think that it would not happen this time round. The class Magician is a DPS type and this sort of thing should not happen like the previous time, I hope. In any case I should try and level up so that I can hopefully get the quest, and Ill think about the stuff regarding a party again. Or should I check with Carlo to see if theres any new quests? But whats with that man with the unshaven face nearby me? Huh? What is going on? [Hey, if youre applying for this quest, can you do the quest together with us?] .. P, Pardon? What did you say just now? [The truth is we dont have enough manpower for this quest. Were still on the lookout for someone appropriate, are you willing to join us?] Eh, did I just got invited? Really? [ Why does it has to be me?] Before I knew it, my voice came out. That is because there were a dozen bald brawny-looking people within the guild that looked like they had been burglars who had deep scars on their faces. (äƥɤˤϥإåɤؓä\äۤƺϤ󤸤ʤ˼ۤФʮˤۤɤ롣 Not entirely sure if TLed correctly.) I am not sure if they are players or not, but even if the possibility is low for all of them to not be a player, it is still fine to choose them right? Well, since it is a game, it does not mean that their appearance would necessarily be linked to their strength. It is possible to have a scene where a small girl with the body of a child carry a huge weapon and freely rampage around. I personally think that there is not much of an advantage to invite a low level player like myself. (TL: I wonder if that really happens in MMORPGs. Usually their weapons are appropriate for their body size.) [Youre a rookie right? Actually, I have two newbies in my party right now. In order to train them Im applying for a request, but its difficult to take care of them with handling the quest with just just our numbers, indeed. If its possible Im searching for another rookie to party up with them.] . I see. So thats the reason huh. When you group up and defeat monsters, there are certain pattern as to how the XP would be distributed to party members. One of them is where the level difference between the members in the party exceeds 10. For example, it is possible for characters of level 15 and level 5 in party to receive XP, but if there is a member with level 4, he would not be able to receive XP no matter how many monsters are defeated. This is the way of curbing extremely high level players bringing along the low levels to level up, and in particular, this method is called power leveling. There are several reasons why they do not recommend such acts. The first is how low level players rely too much on others, and they are not able to learn from hunting themselves, and turn out to players with low skill. Such players are easy to make their allies their victims, and they tend to be unpopular with other players. Another issue was the monopoly of such hunting grounds, and could develop into quarrels and become exposed to the internet, easily leading to further troublesome complications. There are also things like supporting the rookies with powerful support magic or lending them strong weapons to aid them with Power Leveling, and it is difficult to separate the lines from people who just want to aid the beginners. I personally think think that its not too good to help out too much, as one would be able to enjoy the game better. Returning to the topic at hand, I think there is a voice that calling out to me. . How fortunate I am! Perhaps I can get along with them as a start and be able to join their party from then onwards, this invitation that I received is so amazing! (TL: ⤷Ƥ򤭤äʤäƽѩ`ƥ`˲μӤʤʤƄT򤷤Ƥäꤷ㤦 Seems like hes becoming delirious with glee, but Im not sure how to TL this) I try my hardest to suppress the joy in my face which had a grin on it. No, not yet. I need to know what the exact quest is as well as what kind of members there are. Depending on the combination of the party instead of becoming a force, it is possible to become baggage instead. It is a quest for my first party. If possible I want to succeed as much as I can! I also dont want to give that embarrassing impression to them that Im happy from getting friends as a Bocchi player. (TL: Not sure if I mentioned this, but Bocchi usually points towards school students who choose to be on their own or doesnt have friends.) Restrain yourself! [.. Before that I would like to confirm the request, and the party members-] I carefully make sure that I dont have any signs of delight in my reply. The man with the unshaven face acknowledged it with understanding. [Alright, then could you come over. Ill introduce my allies. Ahh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Havoc. I look forward to work with you.] Havoc brought me over to a table with three people, and it seemed like they were his party members. [Here, lemme introduce them. These are the members that are applying for the quest as well.] A man with brown hair and blue eyes carried a long sword on his waist, and there was a metal breastplate over his shirt. He had a considerably impressive figure. He looked like a nice youth as he smiled when he looked at me. My impression of him was a refreshing person whos in the sports club or something. There were two girls as well. One of them wore a slightly thick blue and white dress A magicians attire? And she looked like she was about twenty with short purple hair and eyes. The other girl had long ears C An elf. She had long gold hair and red eyes, giving her an intense appearance. She had a leather breastplate and carried a quiver on her back. There was a bow next to her and shes probably an archer. [Im Chaos. Please take care of me.] [Liam, yup, please give me your regards, yup.] [Im Emilia.] [.. Cornelia.] After I greeted them, the sports guy, gentle Nee-san, and the elf girl introduced themselves. Judging from their appearances, I think they are a warrior, healer and archer. A warrior with a shield can attract the attention of the monster while there is healing support from the healer. The archer can attract distant monsters and support with ranged attacks. The balance of the party isnt bad. Along with my firepower, the overall strength should be passable. Since the party limit is six people, there wont be a problem here. [Since the greeting is over, Ill talk about the quest. There has been some testimony from eyewitnesses. They saw a group of Kobold in the southwest and this time it is a subjugation quest. The rewards will be distributed in the participating members. Youre good with that right?] Its a reasonable place. I nod with agreement. [Then we will set off as soon as were ready. It shouldnt take more than a day. The party leader is Emilia, please follow her instructions.] [Please take care of me, Chaos-san.] Emilia gracefully bowed. A window popped up after that. [Emilia-san has invited you to her party. Do you accept?] .. Of course its an OK! I joined their party with my heart in it. CH 6 JUNE 9, 2016 ~ SILENTWOLFIE TL: TAS and TGTBGAM will come later in a few hours. Chapter 6 The southwest of Meldor is a grassland. The view of the area is very clear so it is unlikely to be receive a one-sided attack. In exchange, there is a certain problem that exists Cornelias mood seems to be bad. Why is that, does it has have anything to do with me? Could it be that she wanted to enjoy things with her friends, and a stranger like myself who joined their group did not please her? As for the other two, it was not really a problem. Rather, its progressing quite well. Especially Liam whos good at talking. In conclusion the setting for the game is quite extensive. The monsters are becoming active because of the Evil Gods revival, and the orc in the forest area located in the north is currently led differently, and their large numbers are becoming a troublesome issue, and because of that the Intermediate potion materials cannot be collected and people are trying to find solutions for that. Its not only the change in leadership. There might also be bosses around. The NPCs here are incredible AI, so its possible that there are AI monsters skilled in leadership. After that the topic went to daily stuff Talk about our family and where we came from. Liam was born with five other siblings. Conversely, I was the only son and I felt a little envious of him. After that I learned that his family was not particularly rich, so he was sent out to work. Still, Liam has entered society hmm. (TL: I think this means that the protagonist is already working.) But having a ValGear which is at such an expensive price and to play Another World so much C Is it that, hes just like me who got selected? But when the topic comes to Cornelias family - No, when the topic comes to her father, her mood takes a turn to the worse and the topic naturally ends. I dont know why her mood becomes so bad, I wonder if she hates her father or something. But listening to stuff about family for the first meeting. There is really no manner in it. And thanks to that the atmosphere becomes even more awkward. I really feel like running away. I wish someone can break this mood. Emilia stops walking. Can it be possible that we reached our destination? [Emilia-] When Liam calls out to her, Emilia places her finger over her lips to signal for them to be silent. Due to this unusual indication, Liam pulls out her sword, Cornelia readies her bow, and I hold my staff out. There is nothing around us, and the only thing that we can see is grassland. There is no indication of any monsters. But there is a faint sound that we could hear in our ears without mistake, zuzuzu C This strange noise, what exactly is it? What should I do in this situation. Ah, I forgot all about it. As I think about it, I remember that and display the Map Window. This is a solution to an ambush. I was attacked from behind in the previous battles with the killer bees, and I thought of various ways to deal with an ambush in the blind spots. Zooming in the Map Window will display the monsters and humans with colored codes. If this is utilized before anything happened, one will know where the enemy is trying to ambush us. My party members are indicated in green in the Map Window, and the orange color are foes that have not recognized us as enemies, while red color are foes that have recogized as enemies And there are six red color marks surrounding us. [Everyone be careful! There are Giant Moles here!] Im not sure if it is an reaction to Emilia, the soil bulged upwards and launched towards us with a breaking sound. I dodge it by stepping to the side right away. Liam seemed to have received some damage to his leg as he dodged because the enemies are near him. HP Bar The HP and MP of the party members can be seen in the bar graph I can see that the damage done was not huge. Thats because the defense for a warrior is high. [Tch! How dare you!] Cornelias clicked her tongue as she released her arrows into the rising soil, but even though it pierced through the earth, there was no effect to it. Giant Mole, that is a considerably troublesome foe. They are below the ground and it is hard for us to attack from our position, and they keep aiming at our feet with a hit and run tactic, which makes it hard to escape here. Its a simple but effectively disgusting effect. Using [Mana Bolt] on the ground, although it could gouge the earth, was not an effective measure with the Moles digging away in the ground. There is also the issue where the power is weak against them as the Giant Moles are level 10. Emilia smashes onto the ground with her mace where a little of the Giant Moles head can be seen. While a healing profession should be weak, she is still of a higher level character at level 13. (Cornelia and Liam are level 8, I am level 6.) The Giant Mole which got struck looks gory, but it is a little scary when I see the mace covered with blood moving back and forth. What should we do about the rest. It seems to be hard to attract them to get Emilia to defeat them. The timing and level difference made the risk much too high, as a single blow could end someone as weak as myself. Mana Bolt which could gouge the earth away, while Cornelias attack is ineffective because of the earth Of course! [Cornelia! Aim for the enemy after my attack!] There was no time for confirmation as to whether she understood my intention. I released a Mana Bolt to where the Mole was moving towards. The stretch of earth flew up where the Mana Bolt struck, and the appearance of the mole could be seen. At that instant, Cornelias arrow pierced through the mole, and it screamed as it arched its back upwards. Because of that arrow, it was unable to escape into the ground easily. In that gap, Cornelia shoots again. Soon after that, the same attack is repeated with two more Moles. The rest of the monsters One was defeated by Emlia, but the rest of them were in a critical position in our flanks! [Chaos, they are coming from the left!] [Spider net!] Even though the thread did not reach into the ground, it caught the Giant Moles when they surfaced from the ground. [Leave them to me, Haaa!] Liams long sword ends the Giant Moles which moved slower. [Sorry, that was reckless of me.] Liam apologized with his head bowed. Actually, there really is no way to handle them when they came right beside you right? [Dont move about when I restore you Liam. Heal!] Light like a fire lit up from Emilias hand, and after receiving that shower of light, the injury of Liams foot recovered. [Thank you Emilia. But what exactly are you doing Chaos?] [Im gathering materials from the Giant Mole.] I lay my hands on the corpses of the Giant mole, and start recovering materials and items from the dead body. After that the body and blood disappeared. I thought the items and drops will automatically go into my inventory when I defeated a monster, and I did not know know that I have to take them from the dead body. Well it cant be helped that I missed that knowledge from the manual since the amount of things in it is massive. I even blamed it on bad luck when I did not see any drops from the initial forest wolves that I encountered. It was a waste now when I think about it since I sold them at a pretty decent price. But the Giant Moles that were done in by Emilia is too grotesque. The head is a goopy mess. This RPG has been rated as R (and advised in the system again that there is a cruel depiction of events)., and might be too much for people who cant stand violent depiction. Ah, Im resistant to such images since I have watched guro films. . But everyone looks surprised, why is that? Are they bad with guro stuff? - Cut line C Cornelia was not enthusiastic about this request. Her love of cleaniness and her sense of ethics made her feel disgust. On the other hand, she understood it was a necessary task. Furthermore, since there was a discrimination towards elves and other subraces, as well as the fact that there were very few female adventurers, she was unable to join many parties. In order to pay back to the party that did not mind her presence, she accepted the request with much reluctance. But her feelings were displayed on her face almost like she was still someone young and could not hold back. The boy who accepted the quest together with them Chaos, with black hair and a normal appearance. Even though he looks like he was unfit for fighting because of his weak-looking body, Havoc had described him as an amazing rookie. No matter how they looked at it, he didnt appear to be a second or third son of a noble acting as a commoner from somewhere. As he introduced himself, they looked at him once again just before they set out. He looked like he was tolerating something with his grim face. Ahh, did he notice it They wondered if he noticed this farce. (TL: So Im not sure if its a single person or the entire group in this farce event the narrator is talking about.) His standpoint did not really allow him to tell this to the other members. In order to make this request a successful one, the girl who could not hold back her feelings merely kept her mouth shut. (TL: This particular line uses ڤ򼏤, and it probably means sew ones mouth shut?) Liam was decided in advance to be the talker since he was of the same age and gender to collect information. And in exchange, Emilia and Cornelia was to be the observers. First, Liam tried to inquire about how much Chaos knew about the surrounding area. The rumors about the orc and Evil Gods revival were famous in the surroundings, no, in the kingdom. But Chaos nodded like he did not know anything. He seemed to not know anything at all, and only listened to the stories. They wondered if the expression that didnt contain much excitement or pride they saw before they left was his a natural reaction. Next Liam talked about the birthplace. He said that he was from called OSAKA. (TL: Katakana Oosaka.) They had never heard of a kingdom called OSAKA, and thought it was most likely a faraway country from a distant land. It seemed that he was a student. Probably a student somewhere from a school that taught them how to become magicians. Even if you travel everywhere in this kingdom, only the capital has a school like this. A skilled magician is something that a kingdom wants dearly, but its normal that only young people from nobles or affluent people had the chanceto attend the school. Unless one had some quality attribute to them, people with low birth could not go to school. They wondered if this rich youth who came from such a faraway land was due to his training in magic. Then the topic moved to his family. He did not seem to have any siblings, and his father was working a job called SALARYMAN. (TL: Haha.) SALARYMAN - What exactly was that? For magicians, most of the time bloodlines had a significant impact. If the parent is a mage, then his child would also become one, and its something thats vice-versa as well. Taken from the information from the previous talk they had. His father would have the financial power and conncetions as a magician to send his son to school. A SALARYMAN with high income probably meant that his father was a high ranking magician like a Court Magician or the equivalent. Doesnt he have a splendid father- Cornelia thought about it with much envy. My own father, huh- When she thought about herself and her fathers face, her disgust floated up to her expression. The difference between their fathers made her feel miserable. The gazes at Cornelia come back to her senses. Chaos and Liams talk came to an end. It was apparent that they felt her taking a turn for the worse, and she apologized in her heart when she saw Liams reproachful look. What are you doing really She fell into self-loathing. In a few moments Emilia noticed the presence of monsters. The elf who had better senses than others did not notice it as her concentration had fallen due to prior events. She readied her bow. The enemies appeared from the ground. Giant moles- It was a troublesome opponent. Liam was injured by them, and Cornelia clicked her tongue as she should have noticed them earlier. In response, she fired arrows at them but there wasnt any effect. Chaos cast magic as well, and it was clear that he used magic like any other magicians. It was an elementary magic spell, and was one that did not have much firepower to it, and it was not enough to defeat even one Giant Mole. It was a little anti-climatic. They had heard of his exploits as a magician and thought he had powerful magic. Perhaps he was stronger than their magician rookies, but they wondered if their opinions about him were over the top. The battle continued and they kept thinking on how to handle the situation, but the only solution they thought could only be when the Giant Moles appeared from the ground. [Cornelia! Aim for the enemy after my attack!] Chaos yelled for the first time ever since he introduced himself. It seemed like he had a strategy. Chaos released his magic again, and the result was just like before not. The magic that only exploded before and did nothing, revealed the appearance of the Giant Mole now. His control of his magic was terrifying. So thats what you meant! - The girl who understood his meaning immediately aimed and shot at the Giant Mole. The conclusion of it kicked in an instant. Even with his control, the thought to capitalize his allies in an instant Its no doubt that he would become a splendid adventurer. At the opposite image of this splendid person, Cornelia felt the differences between them and felt increasing frustration. Even though they should be rookies, he was much more calm in reading the movements of the monsters, and came up with a strategy to compensate with the lacking power. His magic was not dramatically overpowered. It was about the same strength as her who held a bow, so it should be easy enough for her to catch up with him. She started wondering if she should learn from his actions. It was a little too much to request to monitor his actions now because of a guilty conscience, but it should be fine to look at his techniques from the side. Respect and envy could be seen in her gaze when she looked at him. He moved over to the Giant Mole and started harvesting, and it was just like the rumors had indicated that his harvesting skills are first-class. She thought of that was she tried learning from his actions. But the corpses of the Giant Mole disappeared after he handled it after a while. [.. What exactly are you doing Chaos?] Liam looked at the empty air with admiration and stupor in his heart. [Eh? Im harvesting the loot from them?] Chaos answered like it was a natural thing. .. Is that the magic for storing things. The girl thought there were more things to learn from him than expected. CH 7.1 DECEMBER 1, 2016 ~ SILENTWOLFIE TL: Finally Im back with this series. For the fans in this series who cannot remember, I split up the chapters if there is a misunderstanding thats going to happen. Basically the protagonist will do something that is normal to him, but usually the NPCs in this world will have a misunderstanding of him, mostly with the idea that he did something really incredible and amazing. For the schedule of all the series, its going to be a little sporadic. I just sent off a friend going back to her country, and theres one more to send off on Saturday. After that, Im going to start working on my art fundamentals for a while, starting next monday. Most likely I will spend my weekdays on drawing + QC my old chapters while I translate chapters on the weekend. You can expect at the very least 2 more TAS and TGTBGAM chapters on this weekend. Ill probably finish part 2 of this chapter tomorrow. Or I might go into a frenzy to catch up the chapters that I miss during the studies tomorrow. Depends. Chapter 7 part one Kobold C A demi-human with the approximate size of a human child within a fantasy RPG, and most of the time it is a monster that is something of a small fry. Some of the games made them that way. Incidentally, the original folklore came from Germany where it was derived from mischievous spirits. Its just really a little bit of trivia, but perhaps its really a useless actually. But there are other fantasy RPGs along with [Another World] which has a dog-headed monster with the physical appearance of a human appearing. They have appearances of a creature that is drooling which would make people think of a rabid dog. It might be difficult to lay hands on them if they were made to look like a cute puppy. We are in the midst of pursuing one right now. We had seen one by chance and we are in the process of defeating it, when [Looks like this is a scout. Since this is a rare chance where it did not discover us, let us follow it and defeat the other kobolds in this area-] Emilia says, and we follow her words. This world is big enough that we followed for twenty minutes, but because of the hills, we are able to pursue it without us being discovered, as we hide constantly in the shadows of the rocks. We discover a dilapidated house and something that looks like like a cave. [It appears to be an old tunnel. Perhaps its an abandoned mine that was made by humans, and the Kobolds settled down there.] [Then let us go inside, alright] Emilia carries a lantern with one hand, as Liam heads in first. The insides of the tunnel is surprisingly wide, and there are no sides road that I can see right now. At times I can hear the pitter-pattering sounds of dripping water drops and the occasional howls of the kobolds. Nearby our feet are scattered animal bones that were the results of the Kobolds meals. I am started to feel bothered by the rotting smell. There is really no need to make things to appear like reality here, hmm. After walking for a while, we leave the cave. The lanterns brightness shows there are about ten Kobolds. In any case, they have discovered our presence due to the light, and they are already in a battle mode. Our side is also prepared for battle and ready to clash with them. If I am to state the conclusion Perhaps our battle with the Giant Moles earlier had made us stronger. There are many Kobolds with the level of 5~8. Their simple attacks consisted of waving their cudgels in a disorganized manner. There are ten in front of us, and twenty of them that appears behind, but Liam mowed them down, Cornelia pierced through them, and Emilia smacked them till they turned into corpses (of course I fought too-) By the way, everyone leveled up. Because of our improvement, we cleared the second wave of Kobolds even faster than before. Even one level of improvement is of tremendous help. Honestly, is there really a need for my help..? Why did they invite me? Havoks level restriction would have affected him if he entered our party. What if that was just an excuse? But why would he lie . C-Could it be PK? PK - Player killer, which is players hunting players and not monsters. Some games avoid player killing, but [Another World] has set PK to be possible. Assassins skill in anti-personnel and crowd control will increase in damage and effectiveness the more you PK, as the system rewards you accordingly. ʤƌˑˏУˤФۤʤ륹֤ĥУƊXš⤢뤯餤 (Not sure if TLed right) Although there are demerits to that, PK is an accepted gameplay. Also, the people who find fun in PK is certainly not zero. That really means. That there are people in a party luring newbies into a party. They progress into the quests in order to lure them into desolate places. Once the quest is over, they would bare their fangs once I am unprepared. This place is very much far away from the streets and there are no signs of people appearing here. Even if someone attacks me here, no one would come to my aid right? T-this is bad. They are stronger than me, and on top of that, there are three of them, I cannot see myself winning here. [Whats wrong? You have a frightening look] Liam turns around, but his face does not look like he is a nice youth because of the terrible lighting conditions. Somewhere along the lines, he looked like someone eerie instead. I have a vision that the sword dripping with the Kobolds blood swinging on me. I desperately stop myself from making a sound. [Whats wrong with you?] Cornelia asked with a distrustful face. It is actually me who wants to ask you if you intend to PK me. But I did not say anything because I feel like an arrow would fly back at me if I do so. Even though I did not see her in a terrible mood, and her long golden flowing hair that has three braids on her left side suiting her, that beauty now has become frightening. Damn ittt, she is so beautiful but she is a such a disappointing () elf doh (- suffix). (TL: C zannen C Not satisfying but it remains in the heart; unwilling to accept it.) [What is it? Is there any problems?] Emilia who felt fear during the Giant Moles attacks look over at me. Youre making me look like I have a serious problem here. W-what should I do? I only feel like theres a PK waiting to happen. If I am wrong, it will be utter humiliation. If they did not do something that is out of hand, I cannot attempt to move first. Should I escape as soon as possible? No, wait, they have three people and an archer who has strong ranged attack. If I escape without planning it will be pointless. Logging out will mean that I will be defenseless for ten seconds, and any attacks will cancel my log out. Using the Spider-net magic to try and escape is also impossible. The spell might reduce the speed in moving and attacking, but it does not affect the arrows from an archer. Escaping from them is impossible. If my prediction is true, reality would be me losing with an arrow in my back as a reward. It is fine if Im attacked, I should just prepare for battle at any given time. If they attack me, I will prepare by readying my staff anytime, and since I leveled up and got a new skill, I will ready myself to use it and wait for them. Therefore. The atmosphere surrounding us changed. I am so anxious that I make a sound in my throat. And in the darkness I see a human-like figure appearing. Is this be your accomplice! I stare behind Liam and see a dull object being raised. .. No, thats not someone friendly! [Fire arrow!] A flaming arrow flies towards Liams direction. [Chaos! What the hell are you doing!] Cornelia yelled. The flaming arrow that is as bright as the lantern flies past Liam, and strikes something behind him. [Gyah! What the heck.. Ehh!] Liam yelled in a reproachful voice before he realized something was amiss behind him. The Fire Arrow magic spell had lit the place and burned in a small area. The flames wrap something that is moving about. More importantly, it is becoming clear as to what the situation is. There is a skeleton monster! [A Skeleton! There are other monsters here!] [I see. No matter how you look at it the Kobolds are too weak. It is probably because of the skeletons staying here that diminished their numbers.] [Then the way how you emitted so much killing intent to warn us is your goal right?] [You realized theres something over here huh. As expected of you] .. No, wait, why are you reading so much into it I am actually more scared that you were going to PK me, but I simply saw a skeleton monster behind you. But I cannot convey that to you. . [Its a fluke.] Even though Liam says Im too modest to the point of being disagreeable, it is really a fluke! Why are you looking at me with such respect, stop it! Your gazes are really painful! Utter humiliation! I am on the alert because I am suspicious of the reality that you might PK me I cant spit that out! I think my face is really red now, but I dont think anyone realize that. In the end the results are good, but what will happen if its not for the skeleton? Thank you, Skeleton, for being there. You saved me, truly. If I think carefully there really is not many advantages to PK me. I dont have a lot of gold or item with me. Even if you organize a party to PK, why would they want to invite me from the town that has so many people on the streets? Even if they want to PK me, they would have done so during the hunt which would be more efficient. I wonder how terrible is the misunderstanding. There probably is nothing worse than that right? I am really the lowest scum. Even though they had invited me with a pure heart I truly do not have the face to look at these nice people. Therefore I should take my distance from them temporarily after the quest is done. After the quest is done, we return to Meldor to receive the rewards and I log out quickly during the daytime. CH 7.2 Chapter 7 Part 2 The door to Meldors adventurers guild opened. The person who entered was Havoc. The other party members who were with him, Emilia, Liam and Cornelia, were already relaxing at the table. [Then, hows Chaos?] Carlo asked them. They had been requested by Carlo. To investigate and observe the newcomer Chaos who was suspicious. [I followed that fellow when he separated from you, but perhaps I was discovered and he disappeared by moving elsewhere. I investigated the inns but there was no sign of where he is staying. The gatekeeper also said that he did not see him, just where did he go..] (Havoc) Havoc sighed as he had already gotten used to his disappearing acts even though he tailed him. He had been observing Chaos constantly from the outside. [Perhaps that is not unreasonable. Earlier, we were negligent after we defeated the Kobold, but Chaos sensed the skeleton before we did and became vigilant. It might be possible that his scouting abilities are very high.] (Emilia) Emilia interjected. [Ahh, that was quite dangerous. If Chaos did not spot it I totally might have gotten hurt, yeah.] (Liam) [He was warning us by giving out killing intent. Sheesh, its good enough if he just warned us by speaking out.] (Cornelia) Cornelia mumbled. But blaming Chaoss action did not prevent her from smiling faintly. [Maybe he wanted to act instead of speaking? Perhaps he was not certain of the facts, I would think.] (Havoc) [Its really easy to mistake that killing intent for him trying to hurt his allies right? When that flame arrow approached me, I thought I was going to get hit.] (Liam) [Youre really a coward..] (Cornelia) [But Chaos is really skilled. His magic spells are accurate and once he realized his spells are not doing much, he combined his tactics with Nelia (Cornelias nickname), to make the best use of his abilities. Also, the choice to use a fire magic spell, was probably to target the undeads weakness.] (Emilia) [This is really beyond expectations. His battle sense is really high. Also, the materials that are collected are magnicifent. Did you see how he did it?] (Carlo) Carlos question made everyone look perplexed. [How do I explain it He sank his hand into the monsters figure like magic, which then disappeared] (Havoc) [And the next thing that happened, was how he cleanly took out the materials.. How does he make a body disappear?] (Cornelia) [Teleportation No, I think its some dimensional magic, but I dont understand the logic behind the material gathering.] (Emilia) [So he used magic to gather the materials, but all of you failed to spot the most important procedure Hah] (Carlo) [Do you not understand the crux of the situation?] (Cornelia) Cornelia yelled with fiery anger at Carlos thoughtful humming. [Its outrageous no matter what way you slice it! First its that ridiculous weight hes carrying and the mysterious dimensional space that makes bodies disappear! Then the way how he makes the materials appear processed when it does! I dont know how he does it, but one has never heard of something like that before, so tell us where did you think the bodies went!] (Cornelia) Everyones head nodded. That was something that should not be talked about. It was better for everyones mental health that it had to do with magic. That was the conclusion of everyone who saw it. [Ahh, I got it. Therefore calm down! Alright, did you find anything about his origins?] (Carlo) Carlo changed the topic at Cornelias angry look. [Hes a student from a foreign called OOSAKA (katakana) or something. He doesnt seem to be a spy, but he might be a traveler with the goals of studying magic.] (Liam) [I think he only came here recently because he doesnt know any rumors regarding about the kingdom. His fathers job seems to be called SALARYMAN (katakana).] (Liam) [I think hes the son of a magician, and hes currently a student. I think his father probably holds a position equivalent to a Royal Court Magician.] (Cornelia) [But his equipment is really mediocore for a noble. He doesnt have any expensive items at all. I really find it strange that he has zero items worth mentioning. But it is a different thing with a hidden storage magic] (Havoc) [I want to ask a bit more details, but Nelia..] (Carlo) [About, that.. Im sorry.] (Cornelia) [Well thats fine. In the first place Chaos is probably on the alert. I was speculating as well. We can only reveal what information that we have.] (Havoc) ޤͤöˤ饱ūϾ䤷Ƥ褦ʡä˼ˤ虜ȁ\äƤ⤤Τ߳衹 (TL: I have no idea whether I TLed this right.) [I think he also predicted my request. His insight is really good good.] (Carlo) It was probably obvious to Carlo as well. So it was pointless to remind him again how ridiculous it was. There was certainly no thoughts that Chaos was a newbie. [His battle sense, material gathering are excellent, and he doesnt balk at the task of helping out his allies. Furthermore, his insight towards things is also great. He doesnt have a problem in his behavior either The mysteries just keep piling up, huh. Hes really a promising adventurer.] (Carlo) [At least hes not a type that you would doubt. In fact I want him in my party.] (Havoc) [Hmm? You want that excellent adventurer all by yourself, well thats not really a problem with you Do you want him?] (Carlo) [. Hold on! Even though its fine to invite him, but I want grow a little stronger first. Were going to drag him down if he joins us, so Im going to decline.] (Cornelia) [I also agree with Nelia. At the very least I want to become someone who can walk side by side with Chaos, yeah.] (Liam) The newbie duo seemed quite keen. It seems that the existence of Chaos had made them spirited. Havoc could not hide his joy at the unexpected influence. [Come to think of it, I feel that my sword has become lighter during our fight with the Kobolds, yeah.] (Liam) [You too, Liam? I felt like my abilities in the bow has increased How did that happen?] (TL: This is a side effect of partying up with Chaos. Normally NPCs dont have that level up factor, and this fact becomes a really serious deal later on in the series. If you think its all light-hearted misunderstandings) CH 8.1 DECEMBER 25, 2016 ~ SILENTWOLFIE TL: The next part for this series ETA is also going to be 5-6 days later. Cant say theres anything interesting in this Chaos POV (part 1), so you might want to come back later instead where part 2 is about the citizens POV about Chaos (part 2). Chapter 8 C Heading to the capital Ten days after the PK mistaken incident. I did several quests during that time, and before I knew I became level 11. I am still playing on by myself as usual. I occasionally see Havoc and his group from time to time, and would feel a throbbing pain in my heart from the guilt, so I nod lightly to them if I meet them. But there really isnt a conversation between us Well putting that aside. The acquired number of skills have increased considerably, but there are also problems that come from it. The first problem is the enemies HP have increased to withstand being one-shotted. Even the Intelligence Stat continued to increase the power of the Mana Bolt, monsters that have the same level or higher than mine could not be taken down by just 1 Mana Bolt because of the lack of firepower. The newly obtained skills are certainly powerful, but the MP consumption is also high, and it takes a long time to recast and fire off repeatedly, making it common that I receive a blow from the monsters. Because of that another problem is emerging. The problem of the effectiveness of potion replenishing my status. Even if a magician is weak with certain stats, once the level goes up, the stats will at least increase somewhat. With the increase of HP, I am able to withstand one or two hits, but the value of recovering the numbers have also become bigger, and the lowest ranking potions is unable to restore it. Currently Im using a lower grade potion which is one grade above the lowest grade potions, but it still unable to lead to a sufficient recovery. In addition, I am unable to get mana potions in Maldor. As mentioned before, the more powerful the skill is, the higher the MP consumption would be. Even though my MP can recover on its own, the meager amount of MP recovered is unable to allow me to use the skills consecutively, and the consumption quickly exceeds the supply. The MP of a magician is also higher than his HP, so it takes a long time to completely recover the MP. If Im attacked during the time Im recovering, I have no choice but to strike back with a staff. Is there another means of recovering MP other than using a mana potion There are two ways. One would be the MP absorption skill [Mana Steal]. The name is as it sounds, it steals the enemies MP and replenishes my own mana. However theres a reason as to why I cannot acquire it, and I need to explain the conditions as to why I cannot do so. In order to acquire skills, one would need [skill points]. Skill points increase by 1 every time I level up, and I either strengthen my skills or acquire new ones by using the skill points. Reinforcing the skill increases the effectiveness, power, range, cooldown, and faster casting time. The only drawback it has is the increase of MP consumption. For example, I have increased the level of my Mana Bolt to LV3. . I recently feel slight regret as I should have allocated the points to stronger skills. Then again, thanks to the increased in effectiveness, I was still able to use the skill even till now. Going back to the acquiring of skills. Skill points are the first condition to acquiring a skill, and there might be other conditions to fulfill before a skill can be taken. The second condition is the acquisition route. The skill window shows everything clearly, and it is a tree structure with the initial skill as the Mana Bolt as the first skill at the top. The skills beneath the Mana Bolt Skill are stronger and more convenient, but there might be adjacent skills that need to be taken before the skills below them can be taken. In other words, if I have Skills A and B on the upper row, and Skill C on the lower row, I will not be able to acquire Skill C if I dont acquire Skills A and B. Because of the limited number of skill points I can get from the level up, I will not be able to acquire all the skills I want. If I want to acquire high firepower spells with great range, I will have to take on a certain route in order to acquire the skills. Mana Steal is a skill that will take me out of that route, and acquiring it requires a lot of skill points, so I have to give up on it. It is impossible for me to recover my MP by that skill. Another method is [enchantment]. Enchantment is done when special materials are added during the production of weapons and defensive gears to give unique effects. For example, there can be an increase in attack speed and resistance to attacking attributes. Some unique enchantments can restore HP or MP if it deals damage to the enemy, and recover HP or MP by a few percent of the damage dealt. It is certainly very compatible with high DPS magicians, but the materials required are rare items and hardly distributed. Because of that, the only way to recover MP is to use a mana potion. However, Maldor has no mana potions. So theres a need to change my location. I am thinking of my next destination. The capital of the Casstal kingdom, Maukuto. (TL: ޥ = Maukuto, I dont have a good name for this yet. Any reader wants to name the capital?) It seems like it has more stores compared to Maldor, and it is a suitable place for me to upgrade my equipments. I should prepare for my trip immediately. Moving to Maldor took a week, but I hope my trip this time will be shorter. CH 8.2 Chapter 8 Part 2 C [Ohh Its finally completed! The man who was past middle age raised his voice in great joy. A funnel, a mortar and a bottle filled with black liquid were scattered in the vicinity, and the smell of chemicals was everywhere. The man who belonged to the Royal Magic Research Institute of the Kingdom Casstal C Izrael did not care about his trifling title as he stared at bottle of medicine as if it contained rare jewels Everything started from a letter. It came from a former student who lived in Meldor. Although he rarely exchanged letters with him, he was uneasy about the contents as it was not what he had expected. A new type of medicine [Elixir]. A mysterious potion that had the effects of both restoring health and mana, to sum it up. Although the letter did not describe the manufacturing method, the materials were described in detail as to where it could be gotten from Meldors area. It seemed that the students son who ran the store heard it from an adventurer and asked if the medicine existed. In addition, the adventurer talked about the highest-ranking health and mana potions, and where the ingredients and harvesting grounds could be found. Naturally Izreal had not heard of the Elixir potion. Even though he heard legends about the terms Erikusa, Erikusha, the medicine was at best an imaginary medicine. (TL: Erikusa, Erikusha = Elixir written in katakana form.) He had been trying to research on how to make a medicine like that. As expected he had not thought to be able to make a miraculous medicine, although he did think it was possible to the extent that the medicine was slightly more effective than usual. It was easy to dismiss that making an elixir was impossible, but it was hard to believe that his student was lying. He also had no memories of combining different ingredients to make something like that. What he researched on was the effectiveness of a health potion based on the ingredients, so he did not think to use something completely different to make it. So he simply tried it out. It was fortunate that the materials were available around Meldor. It could be taken from there and was possible to order immediately. If it was a lie, it would quickly become obvious. He forgot about his own research and started to work on it with a little expectation. That was because he knew how hard to make a new potion after researching for so long. And he did it. He had challenged the lowest ranking Elixir potion, and was trying to make an Intermediate Elixir potion using the same method. The shock from making it caused him not to have memories about it, and he was stunned on the next day when he woke up like it was a dream. When the finished product was placed in front of him, he was in high spirits to the point where it was unsuited for his age. From then on, he secluded himself in his lab every day. Although it was impossible to make a potion beyond the Intermediate level, he thoroughly researched mixing and extraction of the ratio of ingredients, and completely finished making the Intermediate Elixir potion. Such was his joy that he raised his voice involuntarily with him saying that it could not be helped. His old research had reached its final stages, and a new path came before him, in the form of the Elixir potion. However, once he completed the discovery of the Elixir and calmed down, he had trouble dealing with the discovery. The student most likely faced this problem, and he consulted the researcher for this reason. The director of the research institute was someone greedy and the possibility that he would take all the credits was high. The achievements was originally due to the adventurer, and thanks to that he had hesitations. In the first place, how did the adventurer know about Elixirs? A quest to search for such materials There was nothing like that. There was no need for a client to hide the collecting of materials for the Elixirs or the highest level potions. But if it was kept a secret, why would an adventurer talk about the existence of an Elixir potion? (TL: Idk how to translate this properly. Izrael is thinking about the reasons why Chaos revealed the secrets about Elixirs, but the logic kind of looks ridiculous to me anyway.) He had learned the existence of the Elixir potions through the deciphering of past relics and artifacts That possibility is also low. Then it was probably the adventurer wondering if he had the right information. In order to check his accuracy, he talked to that boy running the store to confirm the accuracy. And he also taught him where to search for the materials. But if that was the case how did the adventurer know about the Elixir potion? The adventurers would not have bothered to teach a young boy running a store. Then it was for the sake of showing off that the new medicine was comparable to the research everyone was doing and they had insufficient knowledge. Was the adventurer a foolish man that did not know the value of what he had Or a sage with unthinkable knowledge? He had thought about this compounding craft to come from another country, but as long as they had such advanced techniques, he would have at least heard rumors about it. This would ultimately mean an individual possessed this knowledge. Why would that sage teach what the materials of an Elixir potion were and where to get them? It was not strange for the Sage not to know how to manufacture it. Just why did that adventurer do that? Indeed, the information was lacking First he should ask his student to talk to his son and introduce the adventurer to him No, Izrael thought he should ask the adventurer himself. He should not lose a chance to meet the sage and look for him personally. He really wanted to meet him. Just how much did the sage knew if he did not know how much value the potion was? He wanted to know him. To touch that abyss of knowledge. Then he must inform him of his achievements. The Elixir was a tremendous achievement in both military and craft. With the increasing threats from the monsters and the menacing orcs from the the north, the army was considering to dispatch troops. If they were equipped with the Elixir potions. The mana and health potions did not have to be carried separately and the common sense of logistics would change completely. It was not good to talk to the director Then it would be someone ranked higher The highest authority in the kingdom, the king himself. If His Majesty knew about the value of this sage, he would silence the greedy politicians, and invite the sage to the research center. Even if it was one person there was a need to have talented people. That nameless Sage, Chaos. Who exactly are you Izrael thought of the unknown sage he had not seen. CH 9.1 Chapter 9 part 1 C The Mansion, the Girl, the Wizard This XXX! A face was distorted to one of fright when he saw the girl in front of his very eyes. This expression was not limited to just one person, a large number of adults also had their expressions colored with fright. All of them hurled verbal abuses and violence directed at her. This was the scene that was displayed in front of her time after time. - Its a scene that Im tired of seeing of. Elizabeths eyes opened slowly as her dim consciousness started to clear up. As she got up, she fixed her short hair and tidied her dress, then walked out from the room. She took the same usual position at the window to look outside from the house. This was her only daily routine. Her light blue eyes captured the world outside of this room. The young girl gazed vaguely at the scenery that did not change. Even though it was a scenery that did not change in the girls eyes, it was the sight of colors changing upon the four seasons. But she was also tired of looking of the changes. She looked at the scenery for simply that long. Although she was unable to touch the world outside, in spite of the world not changing when she looked outside from the house, it was something that she did everyday with the faint hope of discovering something new. But she had given up. Therefore her actions were now meaningless, and only done out of habit with the former shell of herself appearing at the window. If she could leave the house she would have gone outside. But her body had always been weak and she had never gone outside even once. She was still unable to leave the house. This was the reason why she looked outside all day long. Todays scenery would continue like it had always been C The girl thought. But there was a change in the scenery. The scenery that had never changed had a foreign something mixed into it. It was the sight of a single boy. (Thats ) Elizabeths body drew back by reflex. In her memories, everyone except her father treated her badly. In order to hide herself she got up from the chair and peeked at the boys figure from the shadows. It looked as if the boy was currently fighting with monsters. The monsters were a type of undead with decaying bodies, and called zombies. This area had plenty of zombies which hated the living and bared their fangs at travelers. The travelers who were killed also joined the undeads fate. Therefore travelers avoided this area and was why people were rarely seen in this area. She wondered if the boy did not know that. However, when she looked closely at the boy she found that he did not have a robust body. In fact, it was safe to say that he appeared delicate. If this continued perhaps he would follow the same road like these undead had taken before. But the powerless girl was unable to leave the house and unable to help him at all, and the only thing she could do was to watch over him. The zombies rushed at him with large opened mouths. At that moment she thought he would be eaten by them, arrows of flames were released from the staff that the boy was carrying. The flaming arrows struck into their mouths and lit their faces on fire. They writhed painfully but continued to move towards the boy. In the face of that sight, he shot purple lighting many times at the surrounding zombies. (Is that boy a wizard?) C She gasped as she did not expect that delicate boy to be so strong. Even though her father was also a wizard, she had never seen him fought before. She wondered if wizards were all strong like that boy. The boys actions did not stop there. At the zombies which did not move any more, that boy touched their bodies and erased them. It was as if he was taking revenge and did not even want to leave even one speck of dust behind. (This is bad) The girls alarms were ringing. It was fine that he defeated the monsters. However that boy was dangerous. (What is going to happen if the boy discovered me?) Elizabeth did not wish any harm to come to the boy, but perhaps he could have taken it as her forsaking him without aiding him. (What actions would the boy take if he thought of her that way) She became fearful as she thought about it. She prayed frantically and desperately that he would not come to the house. But the boy slowly made his way to the house. And C met eyes with Elizabeth. =============== Girls POV ============== This is bad this is bad this is bad! He saw me. I need to hide myself quickly. I need to leave the room and think of where to hide. Going to the basement If I do this only at this point of time, I might bump into that boy and thats dangerous. On the second floor, theres my fathers room, the study room, the storage and my own room. My fathers room is no good. Theres nowhere to hide in the storeroom. I cant think of any place to hide myself other the closet in my room. I run to my room and enter the closet as a last resort. At roughly about the same time, there was a knocking sound that resounded through the house from the floor below. I shake fearfully and devoutly prayed for this storm to pass. A door opens with a giiii sound and footsteps could be heard next. It seems like he did not have any desire to search the first floor and the basement, as expected he definitely saw me. The sounds of walking up the staircases soon changed to footsteps on the second floor. Please go to the room where the window faced the outside, or the other rooms, or go pass this room C I pray earnestly in my heart. I will try and flee to the first floor or the basement during that moment. The footsteps are coming nearer Please dont come any nearerC The footsteps stop with a light tap. Then the doors to the closet open. A boy who is much taller than me, with black eyes and hair and wore a cloth mantle over his body, looked down on me. How did he discover me straightaway without any hesitation in his footsteps?! I gaze at him with endless suspicion. But I am unable to read his expressions, and what came back from his eyes was perhaps anger inside of his heart, and I become restless. I remember his merciless actions to the zombies and I am so overwhelmed with fear that my face starts to twitch, and to escape from him I shut my eyes. @Ɯgޤʤ [Sorry for frightening you] The boy said with a clear tone. =============== Part 1 end ============ CH 9.2 The girl timidly opened her eyes and looked up at the boy who had an awkward expression. What exactly was going on. The boy had an expression that suited his age and was completely different from the impression she had earlier. Elizabeth thought he was not as scary as she had expected. [Erm are you not going to do anything to me?] [No.] The boy answered. It seemed like he really did not intend to hurt her. The taut feelings within her were released and she sighed with relief. It seemed like the boy was more reasonable than she expected, and it seemed like it was going to be a favorable situation for her. Perhaps she would be able to realize that after spending so many years thinking about it. (This monster!) But the instant the thought of hope appeared in her mind, she suddenly remembered these words. Maybe this boy was the same as the other adults. She was an abnormality, someone who was different from humans after all. And it was clear that she was an abnormality upon first sight. Was he not afraid when he noticed for what she really was? She looked uneasily at the boy, but he did not appear to be scared. [Erm! .. Are you not afraid of me?] Silence filled the room. Elizabeth bit her lips tightly. [Im not exactly scared] [Why Why exactly!?] She yelled out loudly. Everyone who knew her was feared her. There were people who cursed her, there were people who swung swords at her, there were people who ran out Every action they did in front of her was filled with fear. The reason as to why was because she was [Im already dead. Im a genuine ghost. A monster. My body is transparent, and] Because, a ghost Was an existence that people detested. It was an abnormal existence from humans. But it seemed like she was not the only abnormal existence around. [Even though youre a ghost it doesnt mean you would attack people. Then its fine] The boy answered. He was someone who had a different common sense from this world. She was stunned by the boys words, and when she understood the meaning of her words, her tears fell. Once her tears fell she was unable to stop her tears, and began to stand there crying softly. [Im sorry.] Elizabeth apologized with a blushing face. The gaze that was full of kindness made her blush even more. [Dont worry about it.] The boy waved his hand to show it was a trivial thing. [My name is Elizabeth. Onii-sans name is] [Im Chaos.] [Chaos, is it? Why did you come to such a remote place?] From Chaoss words, it seemed that he was on traveling from Meldor to the capital. As he passed through the mountain path, the number of attacks from the undead suddenly increased, and after moving from the place he fought, he discovered this dilapidated house by chance. He saw Elizabeth by chance and came to take a look. Since Elizabeth had never left the house even once, she did not know where Meldor or the capital was. She asked Chaos what they were like. Chaos answered that he did not know what the capital was like since he was going there for the first time, but he talked about the adventurers life in Meldor. They were experiences on doing quests and joining a party for the first time. There were plenty of words that Elizabeth did not understand, but she found everything new and listened attentively. How long had it been that she was so lively? Ever since her father died, she had never spoken up until now. She felt the world that was faded was suddenly filled with colors. [Meldor roughly felt something like this.] [Thank you very much, Chaos-san. I really enjoyed it very much!] [ Is that so?] Elizabeth thanked Chaos who spoke for some time. She thought he was scary in the beginning, but realized he was really a nice person. She wondered if he was able to do something. [Chaos-san, I humbly request of you to destroy the orb in the basement.] The basement in the house was her fathers laboratory, and created often made magic items there. She rarely visited there from the time she was alive, and even until she had became like what she was now. When her father was still alive the basement was properly cleaned, and the impression that the books, specimens, and magic items were arranged properly, but it was dusty now after long years of neglect. The spider webs were everywhere and made the place unrecognizable from its former self. There was an orb sitting in the pedestal in the room. [This?] Chaos asked Elizabeth for confirmation. [Yes. As long as this is here I am unable to leave the mansion. I will be released if this is broken. I can interfere with objects in this mansion, but I am unable to touch this jewel.] When she tried to approach the orb, she was blocked by an invisible wall, as though there was a barrier blocking it. [So please help me break it] [ Understood.] Chaos slowly swung his staff and broke the orb. He did not feel any change within him, but Elizabeth felt that burden which had been suppressing her for many years disappear. It was as if the chains around her had been released. [.. Finally with this.. Thank you very much, Chaos-san.] (Hah- Im finally free.) Her dream had finally came true, and she trembled with joy. Elizabeth hummed naturally at the entrance of the mansion. The place that had always looked like a prison to her, was now just a door. She resolved herself and opened it. The doors that opened made the radiant sunlight pour through it. She closed her eyes and advanced forward step by step. She was finally out of the mansion. [Thank you very much, Chaos-san. I have no more regrets] Elizabeth said with a beaming smile. [I have something in the house as a gift] Although she did not know if it was going to be of use She thought with a forced smile. Chaoss reaction was slow. She looked up slightly as she was curious. His expression was [Youre really a kind person. I am really glad to have met Chaos-san.] He was the only one who did not treat her like a monster, other than her father. How much was her heart saved by that alone? [Please dont have an expression like that. Thanks to Chaos-san, I can finally move on. This is my wish, so please send me off with a smile ] The girl brushed back her hair and smiled, and Chaos smiled back stiffly. - Thank you, Chaos-san- ============= Chaos POV ============= C Crunch, crunch. The quest is done. On my way to the kingdom, I saw a little girl in the house, so I went over to check it out. When I found Elizabeth with pink hair and a translucent body, I thought it might be a monster, but it was more likely to be a NPC. Still, I was scared at first and was wary of her. C Crunch, crunch, crunch. When I talked to her in the room, I received a new quest. The quests name was [Release the captive soul]. After I investigated the situation, I found out that Elizabeth suffered from an illness and her body was weak, and her father tried many ways to do something about it. But he was unable to cure her. In the end, he finally reached the idea of keeping the soul here like the undead. But that was not all. Was it because he locked the soul here which became a bad side effect, or did it became a punishment for messing with life She bore the punishment of being born and dying of old age in a single day, repeatedly. When I met her for the first time, she had the appearance of a little girl with short hair and covered with a rag-like dress, but when we parted she had grown into an adult female. Her father tried various means to save her from this repeating life and death cycle, but could not solve the situation and suffered in distress as he took his final breath. There was something like a corpse which looked like a mummy on the bed in one of the rooms on the second floor. This was the setting. Destroy the orb that cursed the dead and release the girl. The reward was a staff that the father used to use. C Crunch, crunch, crunch This is the commonly seen downer quest in a game. In a few hours, I think the quest will reset and she will return to this place, so another player can redeem the quest again. C Crunch, crunch, crunch Even so. C Crunch. Why am I feeling so wretched inside my heart? Was I someone who was so sensitive and flooded with emotions? If an onlooker look at this scene from a display screen from the outside, I think it will just be a somewhat sad event. Is it because its too realistic in the VR world? That brought so much hurt from just a chance encounter? C Crunch, crunch. I thought about it. Did I have any other way to rescue her? But the quest can only be completed if the orb is destroyed. Is her setting and existence not locked by the fact she was in a game? It was only an event that allowed players to experience it over and over again. In the end I wonder if she was really rewarded from passing in peace. Crunch Therefore. I dug a hole and buried both Elizabeth and her fathers body. I stab my staff into the ground that I have been using up until now as a gravestone. I thought I could dig a hole like how the Giant Mole attacked through the ground in the past, but considering how Im able to do something like this, I think the developing programmer must be a genius. This action is probably meaningless. Elizabeth will be back in a few hours. So this is just to satisfy myself. Even so, just one person like myself its fine for a player to something absurd like this right? CH 10.1 The Royal captital, Malcott- The Casstal Kingdoms capital lives up to its name as it was much bigger in size compared to Meldor. I wonder what kind of people are living in the castle town that spreads out radially, which is located right in the center of the capital and deemed as a symbol of the kingdom. As expected, I dont think there was a million people in the streets, but the path was overflowing with lively people, and I was getting slightly dizzy from the crowded place. I wonder how much time was needed to create such a huge city. I dont really know any details about the programs, but it must have taken much time, and I cant imagine how to go about it. [I dont get tired of players even after more than a decade. I can seriously still create another world] I remember such a strong statement from the games producer from an interview. He did not lie at all. His company certainly developed a different world in the game. Isnt this game amazing when its the first VR game in the world? Its because the developers in the game are amazing that the game is amazing. The truth is many MMORPGs have a short lifespan. It was extremely rare to have long selling games that continued their service for decades. Some games that have no popularity end their service within a year. Under the label of developing games in magazines, some of them would fade out of the scene due to the development budget dwindling down. If I think about it, creating such a world They must have spent a great amount of money to create Another World and aim to be a MMORPG that would last for a long time. Even if this VR game had no title, it would still become popular anyways. In fact, the fame of it on the internet is excellent. [Its as if I tripped into a real different world], [The degree of freedom is too high, and Im troubled because there are so many things to do and not enough time.], [The developers are too serious (RwwwQ)], [I feel like I have gone out and not returned to reality.], with countless good reactions like that. That was why the reputation was high for the start of this service. The closed beta which imposed a current number restriction would be over in a weeks time. I dont think it will be extended unless there is a big bug. After that it will shift into an open beta with no restrictions of the number of people and once the test is over, the official service will start. Although the official launch date has not been announced yet, perhaps it wont be too far away. Putting that aside. The castle town of Malcott has many narrow streets and it was a certain thing to become lost. Thanks to the Map Window, I can still know where I am, but if I dont have that I will lose my whereabouts and be swallowed up by the amount of people. As I wandered around the with the feelings of sightseeing, I roughly understood how the town is divided. The nobles lived in luxurious mansions near the castle, with another section that has normal looking houses like those in Meldor, as well as another area where the poor seemed to live. There were men in there who seemed to have bad intentions and women who looked like they were prostitutes. (TL: You know Im actually kind of sure that the protagonist is only 15-16. How did he get an adult game www.) The area where the mansions were built was covered up with walls and guards were placed at the entrance. While I was able to see the inside from the entrance, I could not enter without permission. Naturally it would not be easy to enter the castle from this area. Well for some RPGs, there is no friendly king who invites anyone inside to the castle. If I think about it its kind of rare, wait, more like theres no possibility to it. Most likely there are quests that needed to be done before one can enter. Ill leave that aside for now. I should quickly accomplish what I came here to do. First stop is the Item Store. The highest level of mana and health potions, as well as elixirs were not sold, but other potions are on sale. I nearly exhausted my supply of health potions on the way here, but fortunately this place sells middle-level Mana and Health Potions Each one costs one silver coin, and the money I currently have was two gold coins and fifteen silver coins. It was quite painful to buy twenty of them. Can I still set up my equipment? I am naive. I moved to the weapon store and the armor store to take a look, and discovered that the selection is better than Meldor, but there were many of them that were too expensive and I couldnt afford the good items. I think there is no choice but to stay at the capital and earn money for a while. I only bought a pair of copper bracelets and leather boots to increase my defense stats, and head to the Adventurer Guild to apply for a quest. The entrance to the Adventurer Guild had a row of young men and women, adding up to about ten people or so. They are probably queuing up for the reception. Perhaps this was the only place in the kingdom where its overflowing with adventurers. Theres no helping it, I suppose I have to queue up at the end of the line. By the way, the Japanese people are surprised at foreigners who recognized them as people who like orderly behavior to the extent of liking to queue up. (ձˤˤ@㵤ۤɽyʤȡ줿кä˷NJRƤ롣 TL: Sometimes I feel Jap authors like missing punctuation. Im not sure how to translate this because I dont know ۤɽyʤȡ줿 means. Anyone wants to help out) During the times where a riot or disaster happens, maintaining order and queuing up to receive or distribute goods was something that the world commends on. Even in MMORPGs, Japanese people also respects order. For example, if there are quests where there are a limited number of monsters. (TL: Really?) If queues are made, the quests are effectively dealt with and also prevent interruptions from other players. Players who interrupt the order are exposed on the internet and treated as a mannerless player and subsequently dealt with as such. There doesnt seem to be a sight like this in overseas MMORPGs, and comments like [its strange to see Japanese people queuing up in the game], [Are you sure they are not bots?]. Perhaps the overseas people adhered to a first come, first served mentality and would vie for an early queue. As such, preserving order has become our national character. ˤޤ򱣤ȤȤΤϤϤ䤪Ȥ褦ʤ(TL: Im not too sure about this line too.) In any case, it does look odd for the guild members queuing up wearing swords and armors. Also, if I think from the monsters point of view, it is disgusting to have the adventurers queuing up the moment to kill them when they appeared. [Its about time, right. There are eleven here hmm. Well then, please come with me.] I think the voice came from a female receptionist. I wonder if the queue is finally about to move. The receptionist is leading the adventurers away from the Adventurer Guild. Were leaving this area? Maybe because its too crowded so the adventurers will be received in another place? With that, the female lady leads us to the suburbs and enters a stone building. I see, so were going to receive our quests here? In the building, there is a staircase leading down to the basement surrounded with iron bars. I dont see any other guild employees. The lady takes out a key, opens an iron gate, and lead us inside. [Then please gather back again in two hours.] Huh, isnt this a place where the Adventurer Guild receives us? Could it be that this queue was for something else and not for adventurers to queue up!? This is bad, what I should do now? When I think on what to do, the door closes with a kachang and the lady left quickly. . I cant do anything about it anymore. Should I wait for two hours? But Im also counted in the queue, and the quest might fail if I dont do it. When I check the Event Window I saw a new quest has been added. I think I have no choice but to do it. Next time Ill make sure to check what queue Im in for. CH 10.2 The Adventurer Guild in the capital Malcott of Kingdom Castaal has high wages as a workplace and quite famous as well. However, while the wages are high, it is well known that the contents and process of the work are also harsh. Thirty percent of the kingdoms population is gathered in the capital. There are many villagers and the poor around the capital who become adventurers, naturally picking up the necessary quests and became quite successful. The excellent guild staff smoothly handles things and the operations proceed without a problem. However, the supposedly excellent guild staff had a single problem child in their midst. [Senpai, I have finished leading the adventurers to their destination!] The newcomer Nina. The girl who had chestnut hair in a short-cut style, has a cheerful appearance that matched her personality, and hold an irreplaceable quality of good impression to her surroundings. But the girl had a deadly blundering side to her. [Oh, you worked hard. Did you make sure to lead them without mistakes?] The person who spoke with gratitude was in charge of teaching her was called Maurice. Even though there was the uneasy feeling of her making a blunder, he was too busy and had to delegate Nina to lead the adventurers to the sewers. [Yes, I made sure to lead eleven of them to the sewers!] Eleven Maurices face became stern upon hearing that report. [You moron! What the hell are you doing!] [Ouch!] Maurices knuckles flew over, and Nina held her head down with stars in her eyes. Maurice took the quests written request and thrust it to her. [The quest stated ten names! Did someone slipped into the group] [Ehh, it cant be!?] She panickedly look at the papers to confirm Maurices words which were nothing but the truth. [Before you led them did you make sure to call and confirm their names?] [ Ahh!] [Haah For now, run over to confirm things. At least try not to screw up in the sewers.] [Uuu I got it] [When you come back Ill lecture you again.] Nina who was frowning over the matter of entering the sewers, drooped down her disappointed shoulders. In the underground sewers of the capital, low level monsters like wererats spawn there. These creatures have a weak threat individually, and its quite rare for monsters to amass in numbers, there has to be adventurers who specifically enter the sewers. That would be the new adventurers who were hired and a quest to let them test out against the wererats in the sewers. Nina holds on to a lantern while she searches for the adventurers she brought earlier. After checking near the entrance, the five adventurers she saw passed her checklist. It seems that the eleventh adventurer is not there. She summons up her determination and quickly proceeds inwards. Even though she used a handkerchief as a mask, the rotting smell of a sewer was not lessened. Her single set of footsteps rang out with an echo in the sewers and caused her to feel anxious, and her tears were combined with the foul smell. She would pass by wererats from time to time as she entered deeper. She continued for a while, but she could not see anyone. In this dark and narrow space, her sense of time was becoming weaker. She started to consider if it was better to wait at the entrance at that moment. She vaguely saw light in the front. Finally she found other adventurers. Her timid feelings began to improve at once, and she ran towards the light. Even though it was unreasonable she wanted to complain. As she approached the light, the figure of the person was becoming clearer At the moment where she wanted to call out, her vision was seized by the sight in front of her. There was a girl with shabby clothes and men who were hitting her. Her thoughts froze. (What was going on?) It was clear that there were dangerous things happening here. She needed to call people for help. Smack! There was an impact to the back of her neck, and she lost consciousness. CH 11.1 Chapter 11 C The underground sewers ghost The underground sewers The sewers extends everywhere throughout the capital and is rarely visited by people because of the monsters that live in it. Its entrance is normally closed and monitored by guards to prevent the monsters from leaving. For that reason, people only enter when the Adventurers Guild receives requests to undertake the subjugation of the monsters within, or when cleaning is necessary. But if there are other reasons to enter the sewers other than the above, then it would be those whom people do not speak of The groups who have fallen. (TL: to become sinners.) This is an excellent place for them because people rarely enter the sewers. There are no monsters who are at the extreme end of power and they also know the regular intervals when people enter, and they hide themselves and do not divulge their presence during then. It is supposed to be that way. As long as there are no irregular events. [Damn it. Todays the day when the adventurers are coming in! Watch your surroundings well!] A man appear beside the unconscious girl with chestnut hair and shouts angrily. The men who captured another shabby-looking girl apologize with embarrassed faces. [Aniki, what exactly are you going to do with this one?] (TL: To be exact, that person called him Aniki, common yakuza slang for older/senior ranks, or older brother. Also there are 2 girls here, one is their kidnapped slave, the other is the girl from the guild.) The leader who is addressed by them as Aniki think for a while. [Its fortunate that no one else is with her, but we cant leave her behind when she saw us, yeah. Were bringing her along boys. If we stay here any longer were gonna get discovered by the adventurers. Dont expose yourself when we return to the hideout, got it?] [Got it Since we already got exposed to this girl can we get to enjoy ourselves with her?] [Well, do whatever you wish.] [Hehe boss, I knew you would agree!] The men cheered with vulgar smiles. In order to prevent the girl from moving two men use ropes to bind and gag her. They then carry her off with glee. It is fortunate that they have a complete selection of goods. Virgins are included as part of the goods as many customers desire for them, and the subordinates would lower the prices of such goods if they are sullied, so the leader denied them from laying their hands on the goods. Therefore they are more or less dissatisfied. The leader even judged that it will be good to let them vent their frustration by killing someone. The girl with shabby looking clothes Because she escaped from the hideout earlier the troublesome things have increased, but it is still in a state where they can recover from. (We should get back to the hideout as soon as possible.) He thought. She is part of the goods kidnapped from the slums. In this particular era where the monsters are running rampant, there are quite a lot of children left behind because their guardians or parents died. There are always children who have no relatives and are unemployed. While the orphanages accepts such children, there is a limit to how many they could take in. They are unable to save all of them because of limited budget and the number of children they can receive. So what happens to the leftover children? The bigger half was mostly hanging on by a thin thread and dying, while the others did bad things by getting involved with stealing. These orphans who had nowhere to go, would grow up in the slums and stay there. Hence The kingdom which did not have a perfect management, was not able to detect if one or two child went missing. In that sense, orphans are kidnapped and sold to customers as slaves This is the work that these men were doing. In order to ban slavery, the kingdom has deemed this trade illegal. But demand exists. There are those who used them as pure workers, those who used them as outlets for sex, and those who used them as sacrifices for evil rites or even alchemy materials And all sorts of gruesome things that are not meant for public eyes. As long as there are customers, the business for these men is established and the children that are unknown in the slums are kidnapped and sold. This time they are stockpiling and confining their goods in the hideout because their delivery date is getting closer. They had gathered information earlier and knew the adventurers are going to the sewers, so they hid in their hideout obediently in order not to be found. However, the confined children went on a rampage and a few of them escaped from the confusion. They quickly caught their goods back, but there was one girl who evaded their capture. Finally they caught and restrained the girl near the spot where the girl with chestnut hair was And now things had arrived to this point. [Hold on, stop.] The leader commanded his men and listened carefully. Apart from the water flowing into the sewers, there seemed to be something abnormal mixed into it, like someones footsteps approaching towards them. (Perhaps comrades of the girl with chestnut hair? Or adventurers?) The leader wondered. They heard the footsteps clearly now from the insides of the narrow crossroads. It was still a distance to notice his men. It was a bad situation as they did not not know whether to catch that person or to let that person go past them. He decide to extinguish his lantern and hide in the dark, hoping for the person to leave in the other direction, but if he did not it would be good to attack him in the dark. He makes that judgment and sent signs to his subordinates who understood his intentions and extinguish the lights and hide their presence. The footsteps became closer and they waited with bated breaths. Once the lights are extinguished, their eyes gradually got used to the dark and the leader focus his eyes. He is able to see the contours of their enemy slightly, and when he considered the footsteps as well, he thought it was only one person out there. (Then it will be good if we attacked him ) The leader scoffed in his mind. ( Wait, something is wrong.) There was a question that rose in the leaders mind. The enemy only had a blurred outline but no appearance on him. It was difficult for them to move in the sewers for long distances without the aid of the lanterns light. In this near darkness, his appearance was completely unreadable, meaning that he did not carry a lantern along with him. (Impossible) It was difficult for adventurers to enter so deeply without the use of a lantern. It was normal to prepare to prepare a light in order to do their quest. (Whos this person? Why did he come here for? Or is it a monster?) There were many humanoid-like monsters, but they have never heard something like that appearing in the sewers. The leader becomes confused at this strange figure. The subordinates also have uneasy looks with this atmosphere. The unknown figure came to the crossroads. (Are you going to come to us or move off) The men thought. But their desires were in vain because the footsteps stopped. It seems like the figure stood there and did not move. (Damn you, bastard! Did you lose your way or something? Quickly get lost now!) The leader shouted in his heart. But the unknown figure is not even moving a little. (Did you realize something is over here? Then why dont you do something?) The leader had the color of impatience on him. He had no idea what that figure was thinking when he stopped there. His sense of time is becoming dull. They felt like they are trapped where they stood for a long time, even though a short amount of time passed by, and desperately held their breaths which are becoming rough. Some men even fall into a state where they ask themselves how they got into this situation. That person, moves (No! He disappeared!) (What the hell is going on) They fell into complete confusion. They did not know what that persons intention was, and felt like they met something different from an undead, and more like a mysterious ghost. There was no mistaking it, that unknown figure was gone. [Oi, get the lanterns lit up now!] The leader demanded with a rough voice. When they lit up the area they found nothing there. Their tension was gone and they exhaled with great relief. Even though the area where they were at had putrid air and not fresh they simply needed take in air, even if just a little. [In any case I dont want to know or have anything to do with that. Lets leave right now.] Everyone agreed and went past the crossroad. *Clank* A sound echoed from behind. It was as if something was thrown from behind. The men timidly turned around their backs. There was a . A person was there. (Impossible, it cant be. There was no presence just then. We just confirmed nothing was there earlier when we went past the crossroads!) [Hiii] The person who was holding on to the lantern dropped it, and the area was once again shrouded in darkness. Everyone believed there was some unknown entity there, but this time it was different compared to before. It was walking towards them. [Shit!!!] The leader throws his knife at the ghost. Even though he has not gotten used to the darkness yet and is not able to see the figure well, he is able to throw it roughly based on his position. There was also the fact that he could hear the footsteps in the water, so the knife should have struck it. But the knife is cut down from the air. The sound of the water being violently struck echoed against the walls, as though the figure had gotten angry from the thrown knife and is venting his anger by striking the water on the ground. (No good, no matter how I look at it nothings going to work) The men shuddered with fear. The unidentified ghost has treated the knife as a hostile act. The slow footsteps from before immediately came at them at a quick pace. You have angered me. No mercy will be shown. This illusion presented itself before them. (If we get caught Were going to die. There was no mistaking it, the unknown ghost was aiming for us. If we get caught were going to be turned into dreadful corpses.) The men trembled with fear until their teeth were chattering. Someone took a step back, and as if they agreed to retreat together next, the rest of the men stepped back as well. They were already in a state of complete panic. [Uwaaaaa!] Someone screamed while he fled. The terror spread and everyone starts running away as well. But the unknown ghost continued to chase them. I wont let you escape. The men desperately run as fast as they can to escape from the demon. They do not know where they are running to because of the darkness and terror. But if they stop they will become prey to the ghost. Even though they understand how many misdeeds they have done and do not think they will have a decent ending , they do not wish to die in a place like this. In any case they run blindly in order to distance themselves from the ghost. ( How long did we run for?) They can still hear footsteps in the water behind them. Their mental exhaustion had already reached its peak. (I want to escape from the ghost and this darkness, what should I do) These thoughts fill their minds. [Boss, take a look in front of us!] They see a place which is a little brighter from the distance. They wondered if it will help if they run to that place, and their desires come boiling up as they decide to clutch at this straw and run. [Alright, lets escape to that direction!] At their leaders command they run away with a final burst of strength. They finally reach a bright place. After climbing up the stairs, they fall onto the ground at the same time because of their exhaustion. Their sweat came in streams and they keep breathing hard. They do not even have the strength to run anymore. But as a result of that, the ghost is no longer chasing them. Everyone is relieved and even laugh as they got up. [Ahh I want to hear something from you lot.] A sudden voice enter their ears. The men are startled as they thought it is the ghost which chased after them, but it is a medium-build man who called out to them. They saw who it was and released their guard. [That girl over there is a member of our guild. She was late in bringing back the adventurers so I came to search for her. But somehow she is with all of you, tied up and knocked out.] The space behind the man is filled with adventurers. [Do you understand your situation? Well then, can you give us an explanation that I can accept?] The sullen man speaks with a voice that penetrated them like a freezing cold, and a new fear is carved into the mens bodies. CH 11.2 Im regretting it. The place Im brought to earlier is the citys sewers, and the quest that I received is the removal of Wererats. Its a mouse hunt. Theres no problem in defeating them as the Wererats are around level 1~2. Rather, I should not be partaking in this quest when I consider my level. But since I got it, I enter the sewers in order to see it to the end properly. However, I find out that the speed in getting rid of the Wererats is horrible because of the other players present in the sewers. Im unable to fill up the quota for the Quest Clear. To solve that problem, I start thinking of hunting deeper in the sewers where there wont be as many people Even though I wont get tired in the game, and receive nothing more than vibrations in the case of pain, but the sense of smell was completely replicated here. Its as if the sewers have been faithfully recreated and the smell is awful. I feel like Im walking in poison and want to puke. In any case, I move further in to finish the quest as soon as possible. Even though theres no light, I have the Map Window, and I feel its okay if I stick with Flemings left-hand rule and walk along the wall. I immediately realize it was an extremely naive idea. I know where my current position is and where the exit and entrances are because of the Map Window. It is why I am unable to imagine why that idea is naive. The answer is simple. There are obstacles in the area which are not displayed in the Map Window. The Map Window is just something like a rough map of the area, which is why it is not displaying the sewer rubbish in the vicinity. Inevitably *Crash* I trip and fall because of the rubbish. If theres a light, I think there wont be a problem in avoiding the rubbish, and I would be free from being painted with the underground sewers water. I have no choice but to get up and proceed further in. Surely from now onwards I will still have to go adventuring in caves and dark spaces. A torch or lantern or some form of illuminating tool is needed. I want to finish the quest quickly, so I move with a single thought to find a mouse. After a while, I find myself at the limits of my tolerance as I come to a crossroad. I really need to breathe in fresh air, and not be in a place with a rotting smell like this. I stop and think. The quota to clear the quest has gone up as I hunted them along the way, and I need just a few more to clear it. Should I go back to the entrance and hunt along the way Hmm. I decide to change my plan and return to the entrance instead. I can still endure this much But first I want to breathe in fresh air. I logout while I think of that. [Haaaah.] I have revived. I take out Valgear and take in a deep breath. I had to log out as I am unable to bear with the sewers air. I glimpse at the time. I should finish the quest quickly. I replenish myself with enough air and resolve myself to prepare myself and return to the sewers. When I return to the sewers there are a few players nearby. One of them drops their light source, and it became dark. I wonder whats wrong, hmm. While I ponder over their actions, I moved towards the entrance as my priority. However, I trip over the nearby trash and fall over with incredible force. Darn it. I fell in such an embarrassing manner in front of other players, sheesh! I hope they didnt notice it in the darkness. I feel something passing by over my head, but as much as I look at my Map Window, I didnt see any monsters. Its probably my imagination. I cant stand this place anymore. I have to escape from this place as soon as possible. I run towards the entrance as soon as I get up. The group of players is also running towards the entrance. Maybe they saw what happened to me and wanted to avoid a face-to-face contact. Im thankful for that, but I felt really ashamed and complicated inside my heart. Well, lets just get to the exit. Along the way, I found a few Wererats and hunted them to clear the quota. I finally got a Quest Clear. When I reach the entrance, there was a guy who looked like the Adventurer Guilds staff member, and I reported that I completed the quest without any problems. However, he apologizes to me for receiving the quest. As I thought, this was something unnatural. Its most likely a bug for me to receive the quest. I thought this was the Adventurer Guilds staff member, but he seems to be a character operated from the management side to support the game. Hes probably the so-called GM (Game Master). As an apology, I got more than a normal compensation. I feel like I have made a profit somehow. Still, I feel like the people in the surroundings are in a fluster. I wonder if something happened. CH 12.1 Chapter 12 part 1 C Awakening Magician Its a profession amongst the other classes in Another World excelling at Area-of-Effect (AOE) killing. That being said, there are only a few skills that one can acquire at low levels. In the beginning, there are only skills that target a single unit. The [Fire Arrow] skill that I learned a while ago can only target a small area (approximately 2 meters, and 5 meters if I raise the skill). It is hard to say that this class has AOE skills with this Fire Arrow. That is until I pick up a certain skill. Saki (С) Goblins that reach the height of my chest. I fire a Mana Ball at them when they notice me. The goblins that were hanging around in the back advanced to my position. I began casting my skill into the effective area that I measure roughly. This skills chant (cast) takes 7 seconds before it appears, and is surprisingly a bottleneck. (TL: Furigana, ԁ, 㥹 > chant, cast). While it may feel like its a short time, I cant help but think theres a large disconnect when it concerns life and death when the enemies are at such a close distance. I keep getting distracted to see if I can activate it early when I see the enemies approaching me with speed. While Im impatient with the thoughts of is it still not ready!, the skill finally activated when the goblins gathered at the place where I judged they would gather to. A ball of light originated and appeared from my staff and went towards the goblins, and unleashed in an explosion of light in the region, swallowing up the place. Blue flames covered the space over 15 meters wide, and I thought it was so stunning that I gulped before I realized my actions. There was no sign of any movements from the goblins which were completely enveloped by it. This ability was the magicians strongest AOE attack [Mana Explosion]. From the explosive flames, one might mistake it for Fire Magic, but it explodes from Mana and is different from ordinary flames, and effectively a magic with no attributes. This is the most destructive skill of a first tier class as a magician I can have, unless I get a higher tier class with more powerful skills. Even so, this is beyond my imagination. The skill level is still level 1, and I can assuredly say that the power will rise with each level with my deduction. (TL tsukkomi: Whats that you want to say, Shirou? People die when they are killed? Oh Rin, you want to join in too? The Archer class really is made up of archers?) And in spite of the flashy explosion, I felt it was quite mysterious no wind came from the explosion, perhaps this was still showing off that its just a game. This skill with such power has some flaws so that it couldnt disrupt the game balance. The conclusion is that it cannot be used repeatedly. There is a problem with MP consumption and re-casting time. Since this magic consumes about one-third of my Current Max MP, I can only use it three times, even if I have Natural Recovery for MP. Every time I leveled up I have practically poured my points into the Intelligence stat, my MP ought to be pretty high, but taking a third of my MP is a huge consumption. Also, theres a cooldown of 45 seconds to cast it again, and I cant use it during then. If I raise it to the maximum level of 5, the skill can be shortened to 30 seconds, but there is no method that exists to get past that limit (the current wiki confirmed there is no reduction in cooldown even when theres an enchanted boost.) As mentioned before, MP can only be recovered by natural recovery or using Mana Potion. However, theres no current way to use Mana Potions freely. (TL: Because they are too expensive or something.) Incidentally, I used to wonder how the potion series are used; if its put directly onto the affected part or consumed. The answer is both of them could work. When it came to MP, I tilted my head and wondered how Mana Potions were used, but applying it onto the skin will work. Compare to the Mana in the atmosphere, the Mana Potion is much thicker and putting it on the skin allows one to absorb the mana and recover like that. By the way, when consumed, the Mana Potion tasted like a sports drink, a citrus flavor thats sweet and sour. I wonder what Ether tastes like. If its like vegetable juice, its going to be close to torture. Nevertheless, there are times where its not possible to drink the potion as it takes a long time in the middle of a battle. In this case, theres a method of [Emergency usage]. This is a function that directly allows immediate usage to the item, without taking it out from the Item Window. The MMORPGs up until now has the same function by pressing a shortcut button when using specific items without opening the Item Windows. When the [Emergency Usage] is used, HP and MP can recover without taking out the items. However, the [Emergency Usage] is limited by having a 60 seconds cooldown to use the items again, and at the same time, theres an additional risk because the items cannot be taken out during that time. Its a function that I think I need to pay careful attention to. Aside from that, Im guzzling down the Mana Potion to recover my MP. As expected, the real pleasure of using a magician is to clean up enemies by magic in a single sweep, and Im feeling good from the overflowing exhilaration. Using [Mana Explosion] for the first time made me go weak in the knees from experiencing the excess power. However, though I have not gotten used to it yet, I feel a little proud of becoming a qualified magician on my own. There were four days left to the Closed Beta. I feel a little sad to have all the data erased after the test, but I cant help it since its within my expectations. Let me start over with a new character once the Open Beta begins. Maybe its nice to raise something else other than a magician. There are production or healer classes too. But I do want to challenge reckless things at least once since I raised this character after spending this much effort. Perhaps I should try defeating a big Boss? The Beta Test lasts until Monday morning, and I can spend a long time during the weekends. Well, considering the traveling distance, I should aim for a nearby boss, hmmm. I feel the tension rising in me. Yup, Ill spend all my savings right away to purchase the potions! CH 12.2 Chapter 12 Part 2 C Awakening In the Kingdom Casstal, the room where the audience with the king took place was in the most extravagant hall in the royal palace. Upon a single glance, one could determine the hall was made with marble, and brought about a cold and impressive atmosphere, while the polished floors and pillars reflected the environment. The walls and ceiling were drawn with the former kings and queens, as well as great men from the past. The furniture that was decorated the place were first grade, and the candles gave the gold craftsmanship that was crafted painstakingly. It was a room where a solemn impression could be received without appearing flashy despite the splendor. But such a majestic atmosphere was now being erased by uproarious voices. [An army of orcs with the size over a thousand has been confirmed in my northern territory. If it continues moving south, one can expect the streets and villages to receive great damage.] The people who listened to the report of the knight who was past thirty, and they began to make an uproar. The aging king who was sitting on the throne Wilfred the Third controlled the place with his gaze. [And this time, I heard that the orcs are different from their usual instincts to attack sporadically and repeatedly, but to take action in an organized manner. Is this true?] [Yes, it is true. Judging from the victims clues from the villages from the orcs invasion, they first surrounded them without attacking. The determined villagers who were prepared to die went out to call for aid, but not only did the orcs surround the village, they also ambushed these men on the road. When we dispatched the knights to investigate, the village had already been destroyed by the orcs. In this case, they cant be considered as a simple group, but an army.] The knights report once again caused a commotion. The past orcs which attacked the villages relied on their robust bodies and led damaging raids, but they received great casualties as well. They were recognized as unintelligent demonic creatures which satisfied their instincts by raiding for food. [Sir Lilburn, we are too far away to recognize whether these are the orcs we understand. Is it possible that the ambush from the orcs, is not just a coincidence?] An old man spoke up in the surrounding voices who did not believe in the report. [There is no doubt of an organized attack as the scouts have confirmed the clues from the orcs amongst the corpses.] Impossible, these stupid things youre implying - the clamors resounded in the hall. The innermost thoughts of the knight Rafael Lilburns who reported the events, was also one who expressed doubt and thought he even heard wrongly when he learned of it for the first time. The nobles who did not face demonic creatures were most likely be unable to believe it. But the orcs had already caused damage to the kingdom. It was easy to imagine where those fangs would point to in the future. A huge group comprised of over a thousand and their characteristic of having a very high fertility. If they were left alone, their numbers would increase, and the kingdom would lose villages and streets as a consequence. And eventually, it might reach the kingdom. The kingdom had three thousand as a standing army. But the capital could not send all their troops in order to have it defended. The biggest reasonable number they could send out was two thousand. This level of combat strength could be seen as excessive, but against an organized army of orcs, they would most likely have considerable damage. [We should organize an army as quickly as possible to destroy the orcs!] One of the nobles said. The others then gave their input. [Indeed. However, there are many mysterious points about the orcs movements. We should investigate again as to why they are organized.] [More importantly, we dont have enough troops. We should request reinforcements from the neighboring countries to be safe.] [And let the other countries see our weakness? Although the orcs have numbers, it would be fine if we recruit adventurers to subjugate them.] [Thats unreasonable. They are an army of a thousand orcs, equivalent to a human army. We must send out our entire army to settle this.] [That is a crazy thing! Are you trying to leave the capital defenseless!] [Then why not add the recruited adventurers to our soldiers?] [Then how are we going to command the adventurers?] A single opinion starting from one person led to a whole series of comments flying at each other. However, there was no sight of their views settling down. [Silence] One word from Wilfred instantly settled the hot debate in the hall. [Lilburn] [Yes!] [Recruit the adventurers with urgency and have them form an army together with two thousand soldiers to subjugate the orcs.] [Yes, your majesty!] Rafael bowed his head deeply and exited the audience hall. There was still a touch of uneasiness with an army of only two thousand. The safety net would be how many adventurers they could recruit, but he could not show his anxiety on his face. The kings orders were already drawn into a conclusion. His job as a knight only allowed him to execute his mission. He started running in order to accomplish it. CH 13 Chapter 13 C The wriggling forest My eyes scan through the strategy guide in Wiki to search for the boss near Malcotts forest. It seems that the nearest boss monster located near the capital Malcott is to the north of it. Come to think of it, Liam had said before that the Orcs reside in the forest north of Meldor. Even so, I thought for sure that there would be an Orc King or Orc-type commanders, but it seems like it isnt so. Orcs were not the only monsters in the forest. Perhaps Liam did not know the vicinity well yet. Considering the bosss level and my own, its an appropriate opponent for me, but its still probably stronger than me. Even so, this particular bosss level is lower than the other bosses. It might be strange not to know that fact. Well then, should I hurry up and start logging in now? The kingdoms army was organized, and it was the fourth day that they had started marching. There were no foolish bandits or monsters that came to challenge the two-thousand strong army, and they progressed smoothly till they reached the forest where the orcs resided directly. They were able to survey the areas of the forest without any issues. The advancing army was taking a short break to heal their weariness. If they were to think of it realistically, it was not really a miracle to move at such a swift speed. First, the army was trained well. Secondly, when the order to subjugate the orcs was issued, the emergency structure that the kingdom had made it a matter of time to set up the emergency army quickly. Finally, the wizards support magic aided in the advancing armys speed behind the scenes. Also, one could say it was fortunate there were around 200 adventurers despite the hasty recruitment in the Adventurer Guild. Some of the even had subjugated orcs before, and at least held the sense they were facing dangerous orcs, unlike the ones they had encountered before. These mercenaries who had real battle experience would be useful in this fight. However, they had never moved with a large army before. Rafael divided them into two and distributed accordingly in the kingdoms army in order to lead them properly. Even though all the matters were supposedly settled, Rafael was pondering deeply on his suspicions. Just what exactly happened to these orcs that needed to be suppressed? Why had they become so strong that they were able to launch such a strong assault to the village and destroyed it? The army had done their due diligence in regards to the monsters activity in recent years. It was true that there were monsters had become stronger, but they were either an increase of individuals skill levels or monsters moving in groups with an increase in numbers, although limited. So why and how did this happen? Rafael considered the possibility of a commander amongst the orcs. The orcs were a race that followed their instincts, and was it not impossible for a powerful person they could not defeat who made them submit? If this were true, defeating that leader would mean that the enemy armys control would be lost, and their winning chance would probably become higher. Still, just how strong was that enemy commander was to control a thousand orcs? [Commander, what are you thinking about?] His adjutant asked, and Rafael stopped his thoughts and responded to him. [No, nothing. I feel a little off because our progress has been excessively smooth.] [Indeed. It is true that our progress has gone a little too well, but its probably better to have that instead of problems.] Rafael gave a smile of acknowledgment. His adjutant had been with him for seven long years. Because of their differences in status, there would be some hesitation to speak informally. Thus, when it was only the two of them together, Rafael would have an affable disposition and they could speak freely. [Come to think of it, theres a new type of potion that came from the Academy, but is it usable?] In order to change the subject, Rafael turned the topic to the new medicine from the Royal Magic Research Institute, otherwise known as the Academy. [Yes, its a product called Elixir, and it has been judged to be quite effective. At any rate, it appears that one can receive both effects of an HP and Mana potion from drinking it. The supporting magicians and a few others have tried it, and it seemed like it reached an Intermediate Mana and Health Potions potency.] [I see, a combination effect, huh. Its a pity and quite frustrating that we cannot procure a satisfactory amount to ensure our troops safety because of the lack of time.] Medicine that could recover mana and heal injuries was highly practical. It was particularly important for the knights who served as vanguards. Mana was not limited by wizards or spellcasters, and every human and demi-races citizen were capable of using mana. Wizards and spellcasters could convert mana and make various miracles, but there were techniques to improve physical strength or strengthen tools by using Mana as well. Because of that reason, Mana Potions were indispensable. The vanguard knights who were easily susceptible to injuries meant that the Elixir was of great importance because it had the effects of HP and Mana potions at the same time. The knights did not understand what exactly the people in the Academy were usually doing and why there was a need for them to even exist, but the current evaluation was higher as the voices of praise were going up. Rafael was astonished at the improvement of the kingdoms potion-making but was also proud that he belonged to his nation. This topic filled Rafael and his adjutants conversation, until the noise from the hooves of a horse running towards them echoed in their ears. [Commander, I think the scouts have returned] It seemed like the scouts who went out earlier had returned. [Is that so? But its a little fast. I wonder if they found something? In any case, we should listen to the report.] Rafael and his adjutant turned around to face the rider and receive the report. [Welcome back. You have returned quickly.] [Yes, commander! Thats because we found something strange.] [Strange?] Rafael responded without thinking before he could reprimand the young knight who went out scouting and returned with an unclear report instead of getting to the point. [We could not find any presence of the orcs, and besides the rustling of leaves in the forest, it was quiet and seemed uninhabited.] [What?] The forest was indeed big, but was there any possibility of not finding an orc when there were a thousand of them? Perhaps they saw the armys presence and hid because of that? (.. Maybe they have set up an ambush.) Their opponents could be seen as a proper army. It was a high possibility that they had set up ambushes, not to mention his own army were in the enemies territory and any fights would be to their advantage. It was a feeling of dread, even with the superior numbers he had now. The possibilities for an ambush were many because of the many obstacles in the forest, while the movement of his soldiers was limited. If it was possible, he wanted to deploy the cavalry and lure the enemies out to a spot outside the forest where they could fight an open battle. (Should I burn the forest and lure them out?) There was the possibility of bringing out monsters other than orcs, especially when there was no real need to force out the enemies. The most significant trouble they could face was a dragon or something similar. There were existences of High Dragons which were human-friendly. He had not heard of any such powerful creatures living in this forest, but he could not deny the possibility of such a dragon living deep in the woods where people did not reach. If the army set off a fire, it would be an apparent act of hostility, and the dragon would bare their fangs at them. There was once a kingdom who accidentally attacked a dragons nest and had their capital city burned and destroyed by it. They could handle a dragon with low intelligence if it appeared, but defeat would be inevitable if orcs were put into the mix. Then there was also the consideration that the nearby cities and villagers were living on the forests grace. It was a negative, inhuman act to burn off the kingdoms resources. This meant there was no choice but to dance to the opponents tune. He had to advance carefully while paying attention to any ambushes. (I hope nothing is going to happen.) He cut off his indescribable bad feelings within him and started getting on his horse, then ordered his army to advance into the forest. The forest was quiet just like the scouts had reported. However, even though there were no signs of orcs, he felt like someone was watching them. (As expected, theres going to be an ambush? Perhaps they are surrounding us from a distance away?) In any case, they could only advance deeper into the forest when they were unable to see the enemies presence. The trees grew thick enough to block visibility and sunlight did not shine into the area they were in. Compared to the slightly brighter forest they had entered earlier, there was an eerie atmosphere here brought along with coldness. The orcs might be moving along trails made by large monsters which were wider than the path they were taking. Due to not seeing the enemies presence in the forest and having the possibility of being ambushed, the mental strain was strong; the knights and adventurers morale were being worn down. (Strange) Rafael had doubts. They had entered the forest for nearly an hour. It was odd that they had not seen any enemies too, but the real problem was how they were being observed all the time ever since they entered the forest, and yet he knew not where the observation took place from. How was it possible for the enemies to observe two thousand and two hundred men while hiding their presence? And it was not just a single person but multiple pairs of eyes. Perhaps they were orcs good at hiding? He turned towards the direction where he felt the gazes from, but all he saw were dense leaves covering the top of the trees, and there were no signs of the orcs. [Commander, that is!] His adjutant pointed at something, and he turned his gaze over. There were a group of orcs impatiently waiting ahead of the path they were in; their numbers were not a thousand strong, but possibly a mere hundred. It was true that the path they were currently in limited the number of men they could fight compared to a broader trail used by the monstrous beasts, but it was sheer foolishness for such a small army to fight them. Perhaps there were ambushers coming from the dense foliage or the top of the trees. He wanted to give out instructions to prepare for an ambush but at that moment Perhaps if there was an Elf, a citizen of the forest, they might have noticed the trees strange nature, and the results would be different. But there were nearly no Elves were living in the kingdom Castaal, and the army did not even have a single Elf recruited. And thus the outcome was a tragedy. The sound of a large object cutting through the air reverberated behind Rafaels back. He had sensed the danger and immediately crouched. However, it was not an ugly orc that jumped down from the tree, but a large branch was cutting through the air. (A huge tree branch? Is it a trap!?) Screams broke up one after another. When he turned to the soldiers, he saw tree branches and vines attacking them. (Trap No, thats wrong!) [Gaaaah!!] A soldier was struck in the abdomen by a tree branch and fainted while vomiting out blood. [No! No! S-someone help me!] Another soldier pawed desperately at the ground in order to escape and screamed because he could imagine the near futures horror, but his desire to run away was not successful as he was thrown in the air; his arms were flailing wildly before he landed on his neck, breaking it and was killed. [Guh. khh..] Several soldiers were bound tightly as the vines bound them around them repeatedly and strangled voices of anguish could be heard. [Damn you, damn you Ahhhh!!] A soldier was bravely cutting up the tree branches, but a huge root crushed him. The trees were attacking as though they had a clear will. Indeed, they were (Damn it! These are monsters that mimic trees!) It was not because they could not see the enemies. It was no wonder that they had been observed all the time. It was because the figures were always visible. There were currently no sightings of monsters that could mimic trees in the kingdom. That was why the army was unable to imagine that the trees ambushed them. Rafael was furious at his own carelessness. However, if he continued to do nothing, then the damage would spread. [Dont be afraid! Gather up and move together! Our opponents are made of wood, wizards and archers are to deal with them with fire! The priests are to heal our injuries! The rest are to defend tightly!] He raised his voices to the limits, and his words were transmitted over to the soldiers who were running everywhere due to the ambush, and they started moving collectively. Not all the trees were monsters, and their numbers were few. Rafael could only see about ten of them from his line of sight. But the immense slow-moving bodies of these creatures coming from both sides were a threat to them. [Haah!] Rafael temporarily strengthened his physical might and climbed up the tree by jumping on the trees trunk and branches. [Striiiiiike!!] He leaped up into the air, used his whole body weight to put into his sword while combining it with a mighty swing. He cleaved the tree monster into two, and the two equal parts fell violently onto the ground and caused the area to shake. [See this! These are opponents that are not unbeatable! Dont be afraid and attack them!] The commanders figure made the armys morale rise. Their offense was increased with fire magic and fire arrows. As expected of plant type monsters, they made bizarre groaning noises when they were showered in concentrated fire volleys, and were finally felled by the soldiers overwhelming them. At the same time, the soldiers evaded the toppling of the trees by moving to the left and right in order to avoid being crushed by the monsters bodies. Suddenly, roars could be heard. The orcs which had been laying in wait attacked the kingdoms army. (Damn it, the orcs were waiting for this timing?!) If he thought about it, the orcs and tree monsters moved and attacked together with intentional timing, making it a collaborative fight. Indeed, their actions were entirely coordinated. Rafael noticed that the tree monsters were moving in a way that would separate them when they collapsed onto the ground. [Shit! The soldiers are being divided, if thats the caseC!] The orcs were striking all sides, and the small numbers of the divided armys troops had to face them. It was a strategy to isolate and defeat them bit by bit. This was the start of the armys suffering. CH 14 Chapter 14 C Rising Magician Just exactly how much time passed? Rafael thought while he wiped away his sweat. Huge tree-like monsters assaulted the kingdoms army, splendidly charged into the ranks and files of the troops formation, and they fell into chaos. Moreover, the divided army was scattered, splitting into smaller companies and platoons, and it became a situation where they could no longer move like how the army was led in the beginning. The orcs that laid in ambush until then concentrated their attacks and swooped in, making it unbearable for the army. The human forces fell into complete disadvantage and repeatedly retreated. In that unfavorable situation, there was one unit led by Rafael which put up a good fight. They boast the strongest force in the army and even amongst the whole kingdom; they withstood the orcs attacks and fought them off. However, the repeated battles they faced had caused them to lose one man after another, and the group that he led was no longer the original hundred. Everyone was drenched in blood mixed with the orcs and their own. Fatigue was setting in strongly. Injuries could be healed because of the health potions and magicians healing spells. However, they did not have any effect in replenishing the blood; unable to prevent anemia from the dire blood loss, neither could it fully restore the accumulated fatigue. If things continued that way, it was a matter of time before they were completely wiped out. There was no way to join up with the other groups and escape from this danger. Yet, while there was no way (Just how are the orcs reading our movements and moving before us!) In order to join up with the other groups, they had to aggressively attack the pathless roads held by the orcs which spread out endlessly. It was as if the humans movements had been thoroughly read and toyed by the enemies fingertips, and they could not regroup. (If I recall correctly, the survivors of that village were also ambushed by the orcs in the same way.) Rafael remembered that event and gritted his teeth. (It seemed like our armys movements were being leaked. Did the tree monsters observe us? How did they transmit information to the orcs again?) The situation was completely in the opponents advantage. But he could not give up here. He had to take up the responsibility for this loss and leave the Commander Knights seat .But now he was still the Commander Knight who was in charge of two thousand and two hundred lives. He had to reduce the casualties of his allies and bring back information at all costs, despite how little it might be for the next battle. Explosions were ringing out at regular intervals in the forest. Perhaps they were made by an ally magician who was still fighting. Maybe he had not given up yet. Rafael tried to regroup and escape with his allies again. He saw an area where sunlight was shining in dazzlingly. He had earlier entered the forest and thought he exited the place when he saw that scene, but it seemed like he was wrong. It was a clearing in the forest which opened up a little. Instead of escaping from the forest, he had traveled further into the forest and lost his way. In the center of the clearing, was a huge ancient tree resembling the Tree-like monsters he had encountered earlier. (Is this also a monster?) Rafael became suspicious while he approached it nervously. [You have done well to come this far, powerful human.] A voice that sounded like an old man reverberated in his ears. Rafaels eyes widened. If one looked closely, the trunk had huge dents that formed the shapes of eyes and a mouth. It looked like a tree with a human face. Monsters with high intelligence were capable of talking. This was not a strange thing, and Rafael increased his vigilance when he saw the Tree-like monsters earlier. [Who the hell are you!] He pointed his sword at it and demanded. His troops also surrounded the ancient tree and prepared to fight. [I am an Elder Treant, follower of revered Moussdeus.] Moussdeus Rafael had heard that name before. [You bastard! Youre an evil gods subordinate?!] [Not an evil god. Revered Moussdeus is our magical creatures god.] The Elder Treant was unhappy with Rafaels tone and increased its pressure on him. [Well thats fine. Powerful human. You should be proud of your strength. You have repelled my subordinates multiple times with your warriors, and I will dedicate your deaths to revered Moussdeus.] [My sword is dedicated only to the kingdom and not for the Evil God! It is used for tearing up you bastards that hurt the citizens and threaten the kingdom!] [Hah, then go ahead and try it if you can] [Your prattling is irksome! My magicians and archers, unleash your fury onto that bastard!] The magicians and archers under Rafael start moving at Rafaels command. But the ground shook violently before they could attack, breaking their postures with a sudden earthquake. The earth was uplifted and the Elder Treants roots attacked the soldiers mercilessly. [Fuhahaha, how unsightly. I merely shook my roots once and all of you humans are downed. What fragile things you are] The Elder Torrent mocked them. [Let me teach something beneficial to you. My roots do not merely shake the earth. The roots that are connected to the surrounding plants, will eventually become my retainers and become under my control. To turn them into treants I require human sacrifices. Eventually, my roots will cover all over the kingdoms soil and I will increase my retainers.] [ Is that the purpose of attacking the villagers!] [Indeed, our armys prowess is insufficient because my strength is sealed away and the incompetent orcs living here are useless.] (This is dangerous) Rafael was trembling when he heard the words that were beyond his imagination. The summary was the Evil God Moussdeuss subordinate, an Elder Treant, was intentionally attacking the kingdom. He had heard that the Evil Gods retainers were able to share their sight and information even if they were far away. This fairytale-like story from the Elder Treant was something like a tall tale of a human becoming a vampire, but if the monsters words were true, it would explain the situation they were in. And the Elder Treants plant retainers in this area must have transmitted information back to it. If the trees in the kingdom became subordinates and turned into Treants, then they would overwhelm this kingdom, and it would surely collapse. Even if he had to put his life on the line, he would prevent it as a knight. Based on the Elder Treants words its roots had not covered the entire kingdom yet. He must first remove this monster and minimize the damage. [My fellow soldiers, it is too dangerous if we let this creature live! Our opponent is rooted to the ground. Theres no worry that it could move like the other tree monsters! Begin attacking and do not stop for any reason!] The soldiers once again entered into offensive postures. [It is true that I cannot move. However] The trees around it started to move. [It would be fine if I call out to my family.] Thirty enemies surrounded Rafael. [Care not about these unimportant creatures. No matter what, bring that monster down!] [Commander, we will intercept these creatures, so please take care of that monster!] The vice commander used his mana to raise his strength, and the human army raised their hands against the Evil Gods right hand who defeated earlier. Rafael faced his opponent which was an unprecedented danger to the kingdom with resolution. Several Treants stood in his path in order to block off the road. Perhaps the soldiers had made their moves early, or perhaps they arrived in a flash, they ultimately made a way for Rafael. The Treants that attacked the flanks and rear were also protected by the soldiers. Rafael felt his strength rising when he saw the soldiers who raised their voices and stood against the monsters. Everyone had come here with their bodies full of wounds. He was thankful for the fact that he was blessed with excellent men that paved a bloody road for the kingdom. But he could not revel in that fact. They were risking their lives to create time for him, and it was folly to waste even one second of it. If he could not subjugate the Elder Treant, he would not be able to face the soldiers. His feet that should have been tired kicked off from the ground powerfully. He was going to reduce the distance between him and the Elder Treant immediately. The monster pulled up new roots in order to hinder Rafael by striking at him like whips, but Rafael shortened the distance while dodging the furious attacks from the roots. He had managed to close in. Rafael instinctively put mana into his sword, stepped on his forefoot, rotated his waist and put all of his centrifugal power into the sword, unleashing a strike to his utmost limits that he could currently do. The high-speed blow cut through the air with a violent noise and struck against the Elder Treants trunk. As soon as the sword hit it, the remaining impact from the massive blow caused the dust from the earth to rise. There was a response. His hand was also slightly numb from the attack. But, that was [It is quite a blow, powerful human. But that isnt enough to defeat me.] The sword was thrust deeply into the Elder Treant, but it did not cut through it and did not reach even halfway. Rafael clicked his tongue, kicked the trunk with his foot and pulled out the sword. He then distanced himself away. (The Elder Treants body is far tougher than I imagined. It seems unreasonable to fell it in one strike no matter how hard I swing my sword) Rafael closed in once again after he considered. One of the Treants that the soldiers were fighting against had slipped through and attacked with its branches and changed the direction of Rafaels attack at the Elder Treants trunk. The Elder Treants roots grabbed Rafaels shoulder with that opening. He grimaced as his shoulder received an impact, and bent his body to its near limits to keep the minimum amount of strength, and slashed off the root that grabbed onto him. Rafael was not the only person who attacked the Elder Treant. The archers used flaming arrows while the magicians cast the [Fire Arrow] spell, but the Elder Treant skillfully extinguished the fire with its roots. The retainers that the monster had also seemed to be also weak against fire. The Elder Treants mouth was distorted like it was feeling annoyed, and it subconsciously struck at the soldiers at the rear with its roots. Rafael did not miss that gap. He dived below the roots, and entered into attacking distance in an instant. He chose to attack with emphasis on speed, striking the Elder Treant repeatedly. The Elder Treants body was literally sliced into wood shavings that danced in the air. Even though the attacks were lighter than swinging it with all his strength, he aimed at the place where he struck earlier, causing the injury to increase in size. The Elder Torrent which was paying attention to his allies received repeated damage. Rafael wanted to settle things quickly as there was the matter of his allies, but he suppressed his feelings and kept working on slicing the monster indifferently. The situation seemed like it was going to be a long-term battle Everyone thought that way. [Commander, please retreat!] One of the soldiers who was able to see from an overall perspective shouted as he realized something was off. However, because Rafael was too close to the Elder Torrents giant body and had a narrow field of view since he was too close, he was unable to read its movements, and his reaction was delayed. The Elder Treant had managed to seize Rafael with its strong roots and struck an unexpected blow to Rafael, causing him to spit out blood. [I finally caught you, powerful human.] The Elder Torrents face was smiling. [You are stronger than my subordinates and killing you would be a pity. Join my orcs and swear loyalty to me, and serve revered Moussdeus.] As it spoke, a green worm that crawled along the Elder Treants roots started moving slowly to Rafael. He knew what about that worm. An alchemist had caught and used it in the past. The worm burrowed into the targets ear and lived as a parasite in the brain, allowing the user to control it, amongst other means. He finally understood how the Elder Treant was able to lead the orcs with low intelligence. He had controlled them and used them like dolls accordingly to the information it had gathered from its plant subordinates. He was going to become one of them. He fearfully trembled and desperately tried to escape, but the roots around him did not budge. [Rescue the commander!] The adjutant called out with a frantic expression, but the Treants rushed out to hinder the soldiers. (I am unable to do anything.) The feeling of hopelessness came, and he chewed his lips hard with regret. (Is this my end? Will my sword turn towards the kingdom because of this demon?) He was filled with the thoughts of his wife and newborn child. (Someone Anyone would be fine Save us from this calamity please) A large explosion echoed in everyones ears. A scream that could not be imagined from any creature kept ringing in their ears. Rafael fell as gravity pulled him away from the roots that unintentionally released him. The worm that had reached his ear fell out and was crushed by his body. (What happened?) Rafael tried painfully to grasp the situation by casting his gaze in a disoriented condition. The Elder Torrent was glaring at a direction with an anguished expression. A young boy with black hair and eyes was wielding a staff in a casting stance. CH 15.1 Chapter 15 C Rising Magician (2) Rafael who had escaped from the danger drank an Elixir potion as he looked at the boy who helped him escape. The youth who had black hair and eyes looked like he was in his late teens. His attire was different from the kingdoms provided armor for the army and appeared to be light equipment worn by an adventurer who had just started out. Rafael did not recognize his face in the slightest. He naturally did not remember all the faces in the army, but he was a knight commander for many years and had more or less took note of the people who managed to follow him and fight against the Elder Treant. (Is he one of the recruited adventurers? Considering what happened to the Elder Treant, hes probably a magician.) He did not know how the divided army was faring, but it was not strange at all if a few soldiers or adventurers separated from their groups. Especially the adventurers. It would not be any wonder if they were mired in a state of emergency. (But it is strange.) Rafael felt that the youth was out of place when he saw him. (His mantle is too clean. And whats more, theres an unnatural air about him. He doesnt appear to be fatigued.) Rafael and the soldiers had fought battle after battle, and their armor had been dyed with blood belonging to their own and their enemies and even turned black because they fought against Treants were set on fire. Their deep exhaustion was easily shown on their faces from the fierce battles. Even though there was some dirt on the boys mantle, it was clean compared to the dirtied soldiers. In addition, his breathing was normal, and he did not appear tired at all. Rafael wondered if the boy did not encounter any orcs or Treants before he arrived. But it was difficult to imagine that the elder treant had overlooked him. Not with the amount of brainwashed orcs that they encountered many times. If the boy ran away from them, then his breathing should be labored. In the first place, was it not an unfavorable situation to not know how the enemys positions? Was it really possible to bypass their defensive lines? Although there were suspicious points that Rafael had on his mind, it was true that the uninjured magician had saved them from this danger by himself. It was undoubtedly luck on their side. In order to win the battle, the Elder Treant must be defeated as the monster used orcs as an outside measure to defeat the humans. If it were defeated, the orcs would cease to move and become literal dolls. [I thank you, for helping us! Even though you just came, I have to borrow your strength. Defeat the surrounding Treants] The youth nodded and agreed. Rafael looked at the Elder Treant. Although its arm that had grabbed on to him barely did not break, it looked like a blow would shatter it as a large part of it had been gouged out. [You! The foolish human that interfered and injured me! I will never spare you!] The Elder Treants intense hostility was directed to the youth, but he showed no concern at all and did not flinch at all. His appearance only fanned the Elder Treants rage. [My subordinates! Do not let the foolish human live!] Three Treants headed for the youth. [Damn it, everyone, protect him!] Rafael gave his order in a panic. But the monsters, soldiers and the boys position made it impossible for them to aid him in time. Not only were his soldiers surrounded by monsters, but the latter were also nearer to the boy. The boy immediately released Fire Arrow in an instant to check the monsters. One was engulfed in flames, and the Treant behind it faltered. However, the last enemy was not affected and swung a branch at the youth, mowing him down. The lithe body of the youth compared to the soldiers and knights burly sizes rolled across the ground three times before stopping. He did not move. Did their savior die ? Rafael clenched his fists at his own weakness. He had let a young life be cut off because of his insufficient strength. He was unable to suppress the boiling regret and anger, and these emotions started swallowing him. But. The boy abruptly rose up as if nothing had happened. It seemed like he was fine as though he was not feeling any pain. Rafael was relieved upon seeing that. (It seems like hes okay, but is the place that he got struck at fine?) Fortunately, the boy fought back at the Treants, and ten-odd soldiers managed to break through the thinned monsters siege and protected him by surrounding him in a circle. Magicians cast supportive magic on the youth to raise his power. It seemed like the young boy was quite strong for his age, so with the aid of supportive magic New treants came as reinforcements in addition to the Treants that were engulfed in flames because of the youths spells, and both groups started attacking them. The soldiers defended against the enemies strikes while the youth burned down the treants to ashes with magic. His disinterested expressions without caring about the danger were reminiscent of a skilled magicians figure. [What, a human is overwhelming us? Grrr, my subordinates Attack that hateful human without stopping!] The Elder Treants raised voice was irritated. There was no one else but the boy in its eyes. The soldiers and the youths battle intensified, and conversely, the attacks on the soldiers loosened up. [Right now! Concentrate your attacks on the Treants!] Rafael and his men pushed back the weakened siege made by the Treants. They had been pressured until now, but the group around the youth made the frontlines a pincer attack against the enemies. Even though the Treants were stronger than the humans, they had no choice but to be forced back because of the two-way attack. [Mana Explosion.] The struggle for supremacy was decided when the youth cast the spell, tipping the scales greatly. The situation had been reversed after the appearance of the boy before one knew it. [Good, target the Elder Treant before reinforcements arrive. Half of us will suppress the Treants, while the rest follow me and defeat the Elder Treant!] The soldiers obeyed Rafels command and started splitting up themselves into groups to subjugate the Elder Treant and Treants. The Elder Treant who could control humans were struck by magic and arrows, and it was outranged with a hit-and-run tactic that was executed with consistency. The Elder Treants face was no longer composed and instead dyed with impatience. [Why! Why are the humans able to do this much!] The Elder Treant was driven to such an extent that he spat out these flustered words. Originally the besieged kingdoms army should have been defeated. But the appearance of the youth caused the Elder Treant to lose his head and was beaten because of it. Certainly, the boy was a threat, but it should not have sent its monsters at him, which made the siege thinner. Because the siege collapsed and the soldiers went to the boy, it led to a situation where the numbers of Treants trickled to the boys group and got destroyed one after another. The Elder Treant lost its subordinates until it was led to its current situation. If it had instead called back the orcs, the youth and the kingdom might not be able to rally and regain their strength. Rafael cut down the Elder Treants branches and slashed its trunk. While he continued to break it down, the boy raised his staff at it. Explosions wrapped the Elder Treant. The repeated attacks caused the trunk to make breaking sound. It was collapsing because it was unable to support its own weight. [Gaaaah!! R-revered God Moussdeusss!!] The pleading Elder Treant called out to its master as its death throes echoed in the vicinity. The final cry of the ancient wood stopped the surroundings noises for a moment. The cheers of victory immediately filled the next moment. The remaining Treants noticed what happened and began to retreat in confusion. [Dont let the Treant escape! Destroy them all!] A pursuit battle started with Rafaels voice. The dire battle that they had turned into a winning battle. The orcs who had lost their manipulator were turned into dolls and the damage done to the army was suppressed. The monsters who had dominated the battlefield had been turned around like a miracle in a drama. Rafael suddenly noticed that part of the plants started withering. [What is this..] [The plant subordinates of the Elder Treant that rely on it will wither.] The voice belonged to the boy. [You are] Why do you know such a thing Before Rafael could ask, the youth spoke again. [My name is Chaos. I have to go now. My apologies] The boy disappeared as though he had finished his role. CH 15.2 Todays the day before the Closed Beta Test ends. The final day ends on Monday morning and because I have school tomorrow, this would be the last day that I can play on the Closed Beta Test. As the final commemoration, Ive my eyes on the Elder Treant Boss in the north of the Caastal kingdom, and Im making my way to the inner forest which is packed with active Treants. Its more troublesome than I thought. I made my way through the forest during yesterdays night and tried to reach my destination, but there were so many enemies that I couldnt make my way to the boss. Its why I am challenging the boss again just as planned. Although, my mother is getting angry over the fact that I have been spending too much time on this game. She usually doesnt get angry over something like this and is actually a gentle person, but if she quarrels with my father, her anger spills over to me. This time its mostly my fathers fault or something, probably. Since my mother is standing at the top of the hierarchy in our family, its a life-and-death situation if her mood gets spoiled because it concerns our food. It is a dangerous thing, so we cant go against her. Its unfortunate but I had to help out with housework this morning in order to get my mother in a good mood. I have gotten the permission to have two hours worth of playtime in the afternoon and Im finally playing. After I log in, I restart from the forest where I previously escaped. The forest sounds noisy, and I open my Map Window and move towards the boss. I definitely encountered groups of orcs yesterday, so I wonder if I should make a detour. As I ponder I realize there is something strange on the map. When I look closely at my surroundings I do not see the groups of orcs from yesterday. I tilt my head and wonder why they have changed their position from yesterday. I chalk it up to being lucky and move towards the boss. When I analyze the map I finally discover the orcs are intercepting other players other than me. Thanks to that, I encounter far fewer orcs attacking me. I am easily able to handle them on my own, so I change from my previous method of attack from yesterday and advance quickly. The trees that I see do not look like they are withering, so the boss is still alive. When I approach the boss, I see various players already who are engaged with it. Perhaps they are thinking the same thing to hunt it, but I have not expected to see nearly a hundred players. Just when Im thinking there is no part for me here and about to give up, a player in the group raises his voice. [Save the commander!] It seems like one person is caught by the boss and being squeezed when I look closely. Perhaps he is the party leader or something similar. What should I do, is it fine for me to lend a hand? Since he says he wants to have help, I think it should be fine to lend a hand. I recite the Mana Explosion spell. Even though the spell casting time is really long, a normal spell would be insufficient since it is a boss. An explosion hits the Elder Treant bosss wrist and the hostage is released. In truth, I actually plan to hit the bosss body, but as expected, it is difficult to aim for it when there is a hostage. It is an attack that will do nothing but mow down the players in one go. It is a real problem when the magic spell has such a large area of effect. (TL: Friendly Player Kill problem.) Since the developers made a promise to deal with balance issues, it might be possible that the skill will be corrected in the Open Beta Test. [I thank you for helping me! Even though you just came, I want to borrow your strength to defeat the surrounding Treants.] The warrior-like man who was a hostage earlier says. Thats good. It seems like its the correct thing to do by helping out. Its true that the Treants are surrounding the players and its difficult to approach the boss. I should help out. While I nod, the Elder Treant becomes angry and commands his Treants to come after me. Im surprised at the NPCs advanced AI, but to think that even the monsters have emotions like humans. Hmm, this game is pretty good. I use Fire Arrow to deal with the Treants since they have a weakness to flame attribute attacks and the damage dealt is 1.5 times more. But I receive an attack after I managed to attack only one Treant, and Im being sent flying back. The attack causes a vibration to my abdomen, but instead of pain, I feel like its closer to feeling ticklish. The feeling that astonishes me more is actually how Im flung away. I hurriedly confirm my HP and find that it has decreased to 30%. I wonder how weak I really am when an attack can take away 70% of my health, and I quickly use an intermediate-grade health potion to recover. As I fire my counterattacks back at a Treant, the other players rush in to defend me against the other Treants attacking me. Wow these are nice people. They understand how weak I am and immediately guard me against them. In addition, they even cast a buff on me. Intelligence Boost. Like the name of this skill suggests, it boosts the intelligence stats by multiples of 10%. Each increase in level multiples by 10%. Level 1 gives 10%, and level 5 which is the highest level, gives out 50%. The effective time is one hour. The buff I received is level 3, so Im given a 30% boost in stats. I have no choice but to do my best in this situation. Ill slaughter the enemies one after another. Since the power of my magic goes up, I am able to deal a lot of damage to the Treants. The battle is becoming in our favor before I realize it. I watch the movements of the other players moving in a smooth manner, especially the commander who was a hostage earlier. It feels like he has greatly trained to do that refined strike that seems to blow everything away. When I see that attack, I feel that I am unable to match it in style regardless of whatever techniques I have. I wonder how I compare to him. Although I considered taking other professions in the past, I wondered if I could take the magician profession to the extreme. Well, perhaps I should continue to do so I will raise a magician during the Open Beta Test. The commander was cutting off the Elder Treants arms. The surrounding Treants are already gone. Let me join in as well. I start casting the strongest spell I have. The Elder Treant was felled due to the Mana Explosion. . Oops, did I get the last hit? W-well, the person who deals the highest damage to the Boss should be the commander who attacked the most. Since hes giving instructions to the hundred-odd players, I guess it was a guild event. The other players seem to be delighted and are getting rid of the remaining Treants. Since the boss is defeated, I dont think I need to help them anymore. [What is this] The commander raises his voice in a question. It seems that the trees are withering rapidly. It seems like he has not looked at the wiki. [The plant subordinates of the Elder Treant that rely on it will wither.] It seems to be this kind of design, where theres no need to check the forest to see if the boss is still alive. This is a kind design for the beginners. [You are..] He seems like a nice person and I do want to be friends with him, but I dont have the time to talk with him for long. The time limit for me is up soon. After this event, I have to shop for dinners ingredients and I need to log out urgently. [My name is Chaos. I have to go now (to do shopping). My apologies (for leaving without giving my contact)] I apologize and log out. When Im back in the real world, I check the time. Just as expected, my time left is barely on the dot. Well, I should leave now before my mothers mood turns for the worse. CH 16.1 Chapter 16 Part 1 C Thus the Magician becomes a hero [Sir Lilburn, is this story true?] One of the courtiers entreated. [Yes, its all true.] Rafael responded immediately as if to cut off the courtiers faint hopes. His report was all true The people who understood the reports summary showed stunned expressions were mixed with a fury that was like fire, and there were those who had faced dyed with blue, and there were also those who were immobile. [What is your army doing! Your numbers are two thousand and two hundred, and yet there are five hundred dead with two hundred seriously injured!] [Aye. Our powerful kingdoms soldiers have suffered this much damage? Sir Lilburn, is there not a problem with your command?] (TL: This weird ancient-speak, not sure how to make it sound ancient. ȻꡣҤαޤǤΤЩ`䡢Fβˆ}äΤǤϟo) [Indeed, we have to question whether we can trust Sir Lilburn as a commander.] There were echoing voices asking for Rafaels responsibility. There were people amongst the courtiers who saw the state of the victorious army and wanted to denounce Rafael for his failure, and take responsibility for the casualties. However, they did not realize that the damage was to this extent, which had far surpassed their imagination. [No, more importantly, its imperative that we reorganize the army!] [The restructuring of the army, and the remuneration towards the dead and the injured. This is something thats a financial disaster for the national treasury.] The officers-in-charge of the finances could not but feel a headache when they anticipated the amount of monetary damage from this subjugation. [Hmm, Sir Lilburn. Can you give more details as to why our army suffered damage to this extent?] At the kings words, Rafael began to narrate the progress of the subjugation in a matter-of-fact manner. When they headed for the forest where the orcs resided in, they did not discover their presence. Instead, the various trees in the forest were actually Treant monsters and launched a surprise attack on the kingdoms army. The orcs were lying in ambush at different sections and contributed to the surprise attack. The enemys leader was the Evil God Moudeuss subordinate, an Elder Treant. The extensive vegetation in the kingdom were its converted minions and they had collected information about the kingdom. In addition, the orcs were controlled by it. After the Elder Treant was subjugated, the trees and orcs that were controlled as its minions ceased their activities and things ended uneventfully after that. Everyones faces showed bewilderment when the report was finished. [An Evil God, you say! This ridiculous!] The Evil God Moudeus. Until now, there were just rumors about it. But if this monster that was just talked about a while ago true, then it was no longer the problem of the kingdom alone. (TL: All the kingdoms vs Demon God.) [Sir Lilburn, are you trying to deceive us? Its too much if you bring in this Evil God and tie it to this subjugation. Because there are so many casualties, youre trying to make a false number where the enemy numbers are too high so that you can make yourself look like youre faultless, right?] Against the accusation that it was a false report, Rafael made his rebuttal calmly with much effort, though abandoning his body to various emotions. [You can listen to the reports of the other knights about the Elder Treant. Also, part of the Elder Treants remains has been brought back. You can quickly confirm it by checking it out. Everything about the orcs being manipulated is true. If they were not controlled, it would be unlikely that we would be forced into a bad position to the point of being routed.] [But no one has ever heard of anything about this Elder Treant. There isnt anyone who knows if theres this monster is a subordinate of the Evil God.] There was one person who knew the Elder Treant The figure of a youth appeared in Rafaels mind. [Now that someone else has mentioned it, the person called Chaos is the one who conveyed the information about the Elder Treants minions would wither if its defeated. Did you mention earlier that this young man just disappeared? Does he know more about the information about the Elder Treant? Investigate and seek information from the Adventurer Guild about the participants in this subjugation.] (TL: The raws never wrote who was speaking at that moment. I had to look at the LN version, and its probably one of the courtiers whos speaking here. Theres an attempt from me to insinuate that its not Rafaels whos speaking.) [About that] Rafael was at a loss for words. Before he could ask questions, the boy disappeared. Before the latter used Teleportation magic, he said he had some errands to do, and he left after defeating the Elder Treant. The achievements he had were tremendous. When he appeared, the battle situation changed greatly, and he delivered the finishing blow to the Elder Treant. He would surely be given a great reward if they knew where he was. Rafael had already investigated him as he wanted to hear more from him. But. [The name Chaos isnt among the adventurers who participated in this subjugation.] His name was not amongst the adventurers in this subjugation. In order words, he came alone to that place. [In other words, an adventurer who happened to know about this unknown monster, did not receive rewards and vanished into thin air Really, even if you want to make fun of us you should do it within bounds.] Mocking laughter resounded all around Rafael. The youths existence was truly questionable. An Evil God that no one knew if it existed, and a mysterious person appearing, if one was to think about it normally, it was an absurd story that one would believe. However, there was one who showed a different reaction from the rest. [Sir Lilburn, do you recall the appearance of that boy?] That person King Wilfred displayed a complex expression and asked Rafael. [ Yes, a little.. Hes a young man in his mid-teens and he has the rarely seen black hair and black eyes.] [Is that, so..] The kings eyes were closed temporarily as he pondered. And as if he remembered something, he opened his eyes gently. [Sir Lilburn.] [Yes, Your Majesty.] [The Elder Treant said something about being sealed?] Indeed. While I was being sealed, these useless orcs stayed here and our strength is insufficient because of them. (TL: If this is a quote, Im not sure what I TLed the last time, cough, but Im lazy to search the exact words, so I translated the thing again. Also, this is a THOUGHT quote.) Rafael recalled on what he reported. [Yes, there was something like that.] [If that is the case, then there should be something that could come out if we investigate the past documents. Immediately start investigating with this. And as a matter of a precaution, investigate the forest too. Also, find out who this Chaos person is.] He gave instructions to one of the courtiers nearby. [Sir Lilburn, until the veracity of this matter is confirmed, I will put you under house arrest.] [ Yes, Your Majesty.] [We will confirm the details of the reorganization of the army in tomorrows meeting. Summarize the details of the damage and reorganization before then. We will adjourn here for the day.] The courtiers nodded at King Wilfreds words, and the latter hurriedly left the place. (TL: No idea why hurriedly was used here. The LN version did not mention this adjective.) CH 16.2 Chapter 16 part 2 C Thus the Magician becomes a hero ======= The Royal Palaces office ======= Wilfred looked over the report. (TL: King Wilfred, if you cant remember) It was the results of the investigation that he ordered his vassals to do during the previous meeting. There were some notes about the Elder Torrent, but the investigation was still ongoing. Based on the results of the investigation of the forest thus far, the Elder Treants roots were deep, far, and wide, which matched the report that Rafael gave. It was impossible to imagine how long they had been growing. These roots were connected to wilted vegetation, which was most likely controlled by the Elder Treant. Dead plants could be found in the various cities and villages, and they were withered at the same time without any symptoms. One after another, the investigations supported Rafaels report. If the subjugation was delayed, it might be possible for the kingdom to be destroyed. Wilfred shivered at the thought of the worst outcome. Perhaps it would be appropriate to call the people who participated in the subjugation as heroes. But he felt complicated feelings in his chest, as he could only think that only one person should be called a hero. The mysterious young wizard C Chaos. Wilfred had heard of that name even before he received Wilfreds report, and it was Izrael from the Royal Magic Research Insititute who told him. Originally a researcher would not be able to meet the king under ordinary circumstances, but they shared the same teacher when they were young and were close friends. It was an event where a revolutionary medicine was produced that Wilfred learned the name Chaos. According to Izrael, Chaos was the one who provided the knowledge of the raw materials to make an Elixir. Not only that, he even provided the materials required, as well as where to get them, to make the highest class Health and Mana potions. Izrael who had nothing but research on his mind, said passionately that Chaoss knowledge was one that the kingdom had never seen before and he should be recruited without question. Wilfred himself wondered why Chaos taught the usage of these materials and had endless questions, but he thought that he could address him at a later time from Meldor and summon him to the royal palace. However, he was not called in the days after, and yet there was another event about him. Thieves who were trafficking people were caught. It was illegal in the kingdom because slavery was abolished. Normally they would have been caught and handled appropriately, but their hideout was a problem. The bandits used the sewers as their base. It might seem like a convenient place for the criminals to hide. But these sewers were specially locked because there were monsters in them which could easily overrun the area. The key was managed by the royal palace, and the Adventurer Guild which frequently eliminated the monsters would borrow it at fixed intervals. Therefore it should not be easy to enter or exit the sewers. Nevertheless, the bandits discovered the doors lock when they investigated the area. In the bandits testimony, there was a person who brought out and duplicated the key from the royal palace. There were also a considerable number of aristocrats who were part of their customers, and government affairs were delayed because they had been exposed. The bandits also mentioned about the details as to why they were caught. They had mistaken an adventurer who had black eyes and hair as a ghost, and they were caught because of him. That was truly an unusual event and Wilfred had a lasting impression. Then there was the case of the recent subjugation of the Elder Treant. He did not think that the name Chaos would appear here. Thus he called Izrael to the royal palace to confirm if he was the same person and based on the description, it was indeed the very same person. DD The Elixir, sewers, Elder Treant. In all these events, the youth with black hair was involved in all of them. Perhaps due to these events that were linked together, there was an illusion where he was trying to stand out in this kingdom. However, the Elixir was actually first taught in Meldors item store, and the information was only passed to the Royal Magic Research Insititute later by chance. The guild staff accepted the youths participation in the sewers cleanup and brought him there by mistake. Therefore these events could not be linked together. Yet this line of thinking did not explain things. If he did not join the army that was created to subjugate the Elder Treant, why did he enter the forest alone? The adventurers knew how dangerous the place could be when orcs inhabited that area. Wilfred was unable to accept the fact that the boy did not know about it, went deep into the forest by chance and encountered the Elder Treant. It was more natural to think that he went to the forest in order to defeat the Elder Treant. Wilfred pondered on it again. It was very likely that the Elixir would not be created in time and used in the suppression of the orcs and Elder Treant. The materials might not be gotten at all, and it was a question whether the Royal Magic Research Insititute would even possess the recipe to make the potion correctly. As far as it was concerned, the Elixir incident had nothing to do with the subjugation event. It was also true for the underground sewers. Monsters were definitely not involved in human trafficking. It felt like it was a series of coincidences and only seemed to be connected. Coincidence? He visited the sewers by chance. Then he went to subjugate the Elder Treant. Could it possible that there was something in the underground sewers? Underground Could it be! The extent of the roots reaching in the kingdom was still not known. Could it be that the roots had reached the underground sewers? The youth noticed that fact and went ahead to defeat the Elder Treant. If he knew how to create the Elixir potion, then it would not be strange that he knew about the matters of the Elder Treant. Why did he not report such a serious crisis to the kingdom? It was simple. A youth whose identity was unknown bringing in the information of an unknown monster that had not been verified would not be accepted. And this situation was threatening the kingdom and he probably had to immediately act on it, or the kingdom would be destroyed. In other words the youth was going to confront the Evil Gods subordinate and his followers all by himself. Was this not the action of a hero? Wilfred felt something rise in his chest. Chaos disappeared as soon as he finished his task. Perhaps he felt the invasion of the Evil God was far bigger than he thought and went off to a new battlefield? It might be possible that he gave the knowledge of the Elixir away in order to prepare for the Evil Gods invasion. It was all a supposition. But Wilfred could not completely deny this. There was a high possibility of the Evil God existing, and it was necessary to reorganize an army as soon as possible. There was also the need to develop the potions urgently. Furthermore, it was necessary to warn other kingdoms that monsters in the name of the Evil God were going to invade them, and that they needed to be vigilant. If everything was true, then the Evil God would reveal its appearance, possibly in the near future. Perhaps that hero will appear again. A short period after this, the hero Chaos disappeared from the kingdom. It was two months later when his name reappeared and shook the world. The accomplishments of the Hero Chaos C Defeated the Evil Gods subordinate, an Elder Treant, and saved the Castaal kingdom. C Advanced the development of potion making in the Castaal kingdom (the production method was later relayed to the various kingdoms) Character Data Delete. finished. The closed beta test phase end. CH 17 Chapter 17 C The Open Beta test The Open Beta test is finally released two weeks after the Closed Beta test. Perhaps the greatest difference between the Closed and Open Beta test is the number of people who could play on it. The Closed Beta test had limits on the player count; there i no limit on the Open Beta test. Though Im not the developers, and its only my personal opinion, there are no disasters during the Closed Beta Test, so the Open Beta test will mimic the real service. Its possible that its used to test the servers and adjust the game balance. The test will last one month and a half. It feels like its a half-baked duration, but the service starts in the middle of July. Perhaps this means that they are aiming to start the test during the students school break. But this is the worlds first VRMMORPG, is it really fine to have such a tight schedule? There might possibly be a flaw in this unknown game system, so it feels like it should be tested a little longer. Well, an online games software can be updated but you cant update the hardware in the consoles. Problems found in the future can be corrected and the service can be started now unless there are fatal bugs in it. There were MMORPGs that started officially, but there were many bugs and Beta testers were forced to pay money to try the game out, and the users got furious and left critical comments in forums. I hope that Another World wont have this problem. Earlier there was a required update in order to start up the game. It seems like its taking a while. There are probably many bugs discovered and newly added functions in this patch. I refresh Another Worlds website to see new content as I continue to wait. As expected, there are many bug fixes and new functions in the notes. Because there are too many bugs that are fixed and I found it annoying to read them all, I look at the new functions and specifications. There is a new additional function called Present Inventory. This is the specialized storage where the official administration delivers their paid items, as well as the event items. The paid items Users can buy items with real money in the game. For example, there are items that allow increasing the XP gain by 2 times within a specific duration, movement speed increase, transportation tools or combat-related items. There are skill points resets and stats resets, as well as cosmetic items, such as different types of armors for the various professions. The detailed reasons as to why items cannot be bought in the Beta are not clear, but in order to thank the participants, everyone would receive five copies of [Book of Blessing], which raises XP gain by 2 times. This is really something to be thankful for. There is also a change to the [Bad Status]. It meant that there are conditions to the character that would be detrimental to combat. The conditions are [Poisoned], [Burned], [Slow-footed], [Stunned], [Asleep], [Sealed]. [Poisoned] and [Burned] are damage that persisted over time DoT (Damage over Time). The game has changes stated about the Poisoned status in the notes. The damage and duration are lowered, but the skills are also changed and allow multiple instances of poison. For example, if there are two existences A and B, and both use the related skills, they would receive the damage of A and Bs DoT. And the rule to the antidote is that using the related skill or an antidote potion would allow all Poison instances to be removed. Even though this is a terrible act for the professions low in HP, this is great news for Assassins and Hunters who had multiple skills related to poison. [Slow-footed] is just like how it sounded. If a Water magician uses Ice-magic, they will cause the status of Slow-footed. [Stunned] and [Asleep] are abnormal conditions where one could not take any actions. [Stunned] has a limited duration, [Asleep] was the same as well, but receiving damage in that condition would allow one to move. [Sealed] is a status where one could not use any skills. This is a condition I must avoid as one who mainly uses Magic. There are potions that counter the [Stunned] and [Asleep] status, so I can buy them as a counter. Also, in regards to these two conditions, one can probably be healed if a Healer uses their recovery skills. There are no monsters that dealt these abnormal conditions at the start, so there is no problem playing without party members.. I didnt enter a party at the end of the Closed Beta at all. Hmm. Well, its no use thinking about the negative aspects. I should be positive in the Open Beta. I also intend to play as a Magician. I have the [Book of Blessing] as well, and with the Closed Betas wiki information and strategy on the monsters, it might possible to change to a second Class. The second Class as defined, the first Class the so-called Magician that I have, is a Class that can learn far stronger skills. The conditions are that I must reach level 50, and I wont be able to change my Class if I didnt clear the quests to change to the second Class. To add on, the second class allows a combat-related profession to choose three types. For example, a warrior could advance to a Knight which has excellent defense and offense, or a Paladin which has extremely high defense and healing capabilities, or a Berserker which has low defense but possess offensive skills. The Magician also has three choices. The first is the Wizard Class. This is the Class that follows the Magicians path, possessing extremely powerful Magic. It is the strongest Class if one is placed in a group battle. The second Class is Sage. They lack offensive skills compared to a Magician, but they have skills that give buffs to allies and debuffs to enemies (like reducing the strength stat). They are not suited for personal combat but give an overall boost to their allies. The third is a summoner, allowing one to get summoning beasts from a different world. The Class also has their own offensive skills, so the ability to do personal combat is stronger. All of the Classes have their own charm, but the wiki strategy guides recommend the Sage Class. The buffs that a Sage has affects the entire party unlike the Healer Class, so the firepower is raised overall. Its probably fun to raise the stats of the party members and ones own. But I feel the conditions to raise a Sage is pretty strict. The reason is that too many skills rely on the Mind stat. The [Mind] and [Intelligence] stats affect the increase of MP, skills, Magic Power, and Magic Defense. [Mind] greatly increases the defense against magic, and affects the effectiveness of healing and buff skills. [Intelligence] greatly increases the Magic Power, and affects the attacking skills. Raising the [Mind] stat raises the Magic Power too, but it doesnt rise as much as the [Intelligence] stats, and the reverse is true. If a particular skill has no annotation to it, the power of the skill is decided according to the Magic Power. In conclusion, the power of the Sages skills relies greatly on the [Mind] stats, but the first Class, Magician, with a low intelligence would mean that the effectiveness of its available skills will be going down. It is a contradiction. Since one cannot change the points once they are allocated, changing to a Sage Class would mean that the points have to be added to the [Mind] stats from the start. But the power from a Magicians Mana Bolt is reliant on the intelligence stats, and the early raising of the class can be visibly affected from the start. If I think about it a little, its best to give up on aiming for a Sage. So should I go as a Wizard or Summoner..? There are flaws on either side. The skills of the Wizard Class are the strongest, but theres a weakness as the incantation time is overly long. On the other hand, a Summoners expenditure in Mana is huge, and the flaw is that its easy to run out of mana. Hmm, which should I choose? I ponder and compare the two skillsets. In this way, its kind of fun to think about the skills. But I dont really fantasize about [I shall form the greatest skill combination] with the limited skill points. Though the Another Worlds forum is becoming heated up. There are some volunteers who created a non-official simulator to calculate the points. It can simulate which skills to acquire according to the level. Despite using this, it takes me 10 minutes to compare different skills as though Im in a dilemma to piece a jigsaw puzzle together with groans. I temper with it before I realize what I am doing. Is it possible I think as I tinker with the simulator. As if the pieces clink together neatly, I compose a skillset according to my imagination. Ha, hahaha. This. Isnt this good? A lot of skill points is certainly needed and I might not be able to reach this required high level in the Open Beta since theres a time limit, but theres value in it as it appears interesting. The update is finally over when Im glowing with self-satisfaction as I decide my target. Alright, let me do it at once~ Login, and set up the characters. Since the character data from the Closed Beta is deleted, I have to remake the character. The name is still Chaos. The characters gender and appearance can be changed. The previous character settings are based on my own appearances, and I want to make it similar this time too. Looking at my finished character suddenly makes me want to mess with it a little, so I increase the Body Weights parameter. Woah, so this is how I look like when Im fat. Since the stats dont change, being thin or fat should not affect the character. If I really want to, I can make a fat agile thief or a loli-body type warrior. Since I have the chance to try it out I tried changing my hairstyle in mega ways; silver hair and heterochromia. Finally, I made a character that is taller than my height with a fat character and straight standing hair. This is bad, I messed around with the settings a little too much. Erm, reverting back the hair and wait Right, I reverted to the original? I pull back myself together. When I start the game, I can see several choices for the starting locations. There were three choices: Malcott, Stolbrusen, Clermont. Malcott is the Caastal kingdoms capital. I remember that Stolbrusen belongs to the Vixels Empire, while Clermont is the capital of the Commune Allies. It seems like they changed the location to the cities instead of the empty forest. Though it might be a just a bug the previous time. Since I chose the Caastal kingdom in the Closed Beta, how about choosing Stolbrusen this time? Fortunately, the surroundings of the Vixels empire is also included in the wiki guide. Well, let me begin my adventure! I will also remove the chapters from my website during the weekends. If you want to keep the series, please copy the chapters into a notepad. If anyone is reading this elsewhere, remember to turn on your adblocks because I didnt give anyone else permission to publish my translations, and the author definitely did not give permission to publish his series anywhere else. The only exception you should see this series TLed would be if someone else got his permission. In the case of MTL, you do need a little bit of grammar knowledge and maybe yomichan/rikaichamp equivalent for dictionary searching. The hero Chaos who had won great fame within the Caastal kingdom disappeared after defeating the Elder Treant. At that time, Wilfred contracted the Adventurer Guild in order to find him. But there were many adventurers who leaked out the existence of Chaos, and countless people impersonated him. Thus the request was canceled, and this event was logged. At the same time, there was someone in the neighboring Vixels Empire who had the same name as him. He was also a Magician with black hair but he had heterochromia, having black and blue eyes. At that time, the magic skills available could not change the colors of the eyes, so the Adventurer Guild treated him as a person with the same name. But considering the achievements that he had, it was more persuasive to say that he was the hero Chaos. The world continued to debate on the reason why he had to change his eye colors, and also how he did it. There was the opinion where he changed the color of his eyes because he disliked becoming too famous, but it was refuted because he continued to use the name Chaos. Another theory was that he was possessed by a Magic Eye when he disappeared. There was also another claim that there was a Magician group called Chaos, but the scholars said it was two entirely different things and a crazy talk. Everyone knew about the heroic tales of Chaos in the current era. The mysteries that he left behind were still left unsolved. CH 18 In a room of a certain building in the Weichsel Empire, a constant temperature is maintained as if disconnected from the heat of early summer. Countless books are stored in bookcases, filling the air with the unique scent of old books. In this room, a voice echoes. Evil god god people The source of the voice is a girl of about 12-13, reading a thick book with intense concentration. She is well-dressed and appears to be a young lady of a noble family. The book is written in a language that is no longer used in the present day, and even putting the entirety of her knowledge to use, the girl can only decipher a few words. Vessel soul evil god sealed god Its no use. I cant read any more than this. Sighing as she combs her fingers through her purple pigtails, she closes the book and returns it to the bookshelf. Its almost time, huh? Thinking about what she has to do after this, she sighs deeper than before and for a brief moment, her expression grows despondent. However, she puts an end to these thoughts and leaves the room. So this is where you were, Lady Alexia, a young woman with short red hair of even length wearing a chamberlains outfit says just as shes exiting the room. Her lean body and distinguished outfit would normally give a strong impression of beauty and dignity. However, right now, her expression is sullen. Im sorry, Irene. I was a bit immersed in a book. Its almost time for class, so I was on my way just now, but did something happen? the girl, Alexia, asks the red-haired woman, Irene. Its, well Ive been told that, since you have been so outstanding in your studies, you are to study separately from the other students to allow their lessons to catch up, Irene answers nervously. After a pause, Alexia says, Is that so? Since both of them know that these words have a different meaning, it doesnt need to be said. Alexia looks somewhat discouraged, but this isnt the first time she was made to study independently like this. Oh, Lady Alexia, is something the matter? some noble girls around the same age as Alexia call out to her, giggling. No, nothing at all, Alexia responds emotionlessly. For a moment, the laughter stops, as if theyre dissatisfied with this reaction, but their grins soon return. Lady Alexia, classes should be starting soon, wherever are you going? You already know, and yet youre blatantly! Irene, standing by her side, thinks resentfully, not letting her hatred for the girls show on her face. The professor ordered me to self-study, so I plan to return to my room to study. Oh my! Just as one would expect from Lady Alexia, whose grades in classroom lectures are the best in our school! You must have no need for things like school and lessons! one of the noble girls says while making grandiose hand gestures, and the others follow, showering her with flattery. You are truly incredible! Youre the pride of our school! No, I am lacking in my studies. I have a lot to learn. So humble. Modesty is important, but too much of it will sound like sarcasm. Ahh, Im so jealous of you, Lady Alexia. It would be rather difficult for those like us who are lacking in ability to learn without taking classes. Isnt that just because you dont study enough? Irene retorts in her mind. Oh my, if we dont make our way to the classroom soon, were going to be late. Oh, youre right. Well, Lady Alexia, if youll excuse us. The girls bow elegantly and briskly walk towards the classroom. Although theyre steadily moving farther away from Alexia and Irene, they can still hear the girls laughter and their conversation. Even so, it seems there are students at this ancient and honorable Weichsel Imperial Magic Academy who still cannot use magic properly. Oh dear, how dreadful! Surely its unthinkable that such a student would be at our school which prides itself on being the longest-established school in the world. Why would such a person even come to a magic academy, I wonder? Are they not embarrassed to bring shame to their family? Students like us simply cannot understand the mindset of a talentless student, although I wouldnt want to. I would never want to become unable to use proper magic, even if I was more intelligent as well. Theres the sound of conspicuously loud laugher, and Irene endures by biting her lip so hard that it starts bleeding. If she insulted the daughters of nobles as a mere chamberlain, it would cause trouble for her master. All she can do is glare at them as they walk away. Alexia, on the other hand, ignores them and continues walking to her room. Once Irene notices, she hurriedly follows behind her. Do I have no talent in magic after all? Alexia mumbles as she walks. She isnt saying it to anyone in particular; she probably didnt even mean to say it out loud. Theres nothing Irene can say. When it comes to magic, Irene is an outsider. But she knows better than anyone how much effort Alexia has put into it, having been by her side since she was a young girl. Shes seen her reread spellbooks over and over until shes able to memorize them. Shes watched her wave her staff until she gets blisters and chant incantations until her throat goes dry. She saw her finally succeed in casting a basic spell, saw her inform her parents with tears streaming down her face. However, her parents faces were full of clear disappointment. And then, when she shut herself in her room in despair, Irene could only listen to her heartbroken cries. Alexia hasnt cried since that day. She enrolled in the Weichsel Imperial Magic Academy, studied diligently, and consulted her teachers who were experts in magic, but couldnt get any clear advice. On the contrary, with her lack of magical talent and her knowledge of magic which surpassed her teachers, she was only seen as a nuisance by students and teachers alike and they began making excuses to avoid her. Nevertheless, Alexia didnt give up and spent all her time in the library searching through old books for a way to improve her magic skills. No matter what adversity befell her, she always continued her efforts. And because shes been watching her all this time, Irene knows that she wont heal her masters heart by comforting her carelessly. A fixation on magic has run rampant within the Weichsel Empires aristocracy. This is because the first emperor of Weichsel was a powerful mage and the majority of aristocrats connected to him were also mages, so the notion that superior mages would have superior bloodlines became commonly accepted. Magical talent is genetically inherited. Its not uncommon for the parents of a brilliant mage to be brilliant as well and for their children to also grow up to be brilliant mages. For this reason, more importance is placed on a nobles lineage and talent as a mage than in other countries. In an aristocratic society with this mindset, what if a child with no talent as a mage is born to a family of mages? Some have been disowned due to their lack of magical talent and disguise themselves as commoners. Others are confined for their entire lives. This hasnt happened in recent years, but there have even been cases where they were poisoned to death and treated as if they had died from an illness. That is the extent to which the inability to use magic is treated as a fatal flaw by the aristocratic society. Naturally, the family that Alexia, full name Marie Alexia von Zavarish, is from, the House of Count Zavarish, also has this fixation on magic. Alexia was able to attend Weichsel Imperial Magic Academy because she could just barely manage to use magic, but if she couldnt, then one of the aforementioned tragedies would have occurred. However, her parents did not enroll her in a magic academy to develop her magical talent. They had already given up on her as having no talent in magic, so their goal was to build her up as a graduate of a magic academy in order to marry her off to another noble. Shes from a Count family, so she would have marriage candidates in families of slightly lower status. They wanted her to obtain the title of a graduate of the prestigious Weichsel Imperial Magic Academy in order to build a good relationship with a promising lower-class noble. Although, they did also secretly hope that they would be lucky enough that one of the higher-class noble boys who attend the academy would be smitten with her. Actually, the intelligent Alexia isnt unattractive for her age and is a charmingly beautiful girl, so there are quite a few boys who are secretly in love with her. This has, in turn, contributed to the animosity from the other female students and become one of the reasons for them badmouthing her like they did just now, but this has gone unnoticed by both master and servant, as they know little of romance. Oh yes, Irene, Alexia suddenly stops and calls out to her servant, what will become of tomorrows extracurricular training? At Weichsel Imperial Magic Academy, students must not only excel in the classroom, but also partake in extracurricular training hunting monsters off-campus. Of course, they cant allow noble children to become involved in accidents or incidents, so students hunt weak, low-level monsters, are required to add adventurers to their party, and are allowed to hire guards in advance. I have not been informed of any changes to the schedule. This may be presumptuous of me, but I have requested adventurers in advance. I shall also accompany you. As Alexias chamberlain, Irene has experience in swordsmanship to act as her guard and has enough skill that she could handle a novice knight. Although, since she has prioritized her role as a chamberlain, she has no experience fighting monsters. Thats why she hired experienced adventurers. No, I dont mind. Ill be counting on you, Irene, Alexia says with a smile. The next morning, the students participating in extracurricular training gather in the classroom and the teachers give them a detailed explanation of extracurricular training along with some suggestions and warnings. Extracurricular training is done in cooperation with the Adventurers Guild, all future training will be carried out through the Adventurers Guild directly, and the contents of the training are quests that students will accept through the Adventurers Guild and complete. The grading system is based on the completion rate and the quests difficulty level. Each student can hire up to five adventurers and they will not be permitted to train unless they hire at least one. In addition, advance preparation is also part of the lessons, so each student must prepare individually. The explanation ends after about an hour, and once everyone disperses, extracurricular training finally starts. Alexia and Irene immediately head to the Adventurers Guild to hire adventurers. Theyre supposed to meet up with the adventurers they hired in advance through the receptionist. What is the meaning of this?! This is not what I was told! Irene shouts. Rather than her usual chamberlain outfit, she is dressed in leather armor and looks just like a female knight. Her statuesque beauty is distorted by anger and transformed into a ghastly expression, and the Adventurers Guild employee across from her is shrinking back. I sincerely apologize. The adventurers you hired beforehand informed us that they had urgent business to take care of, paid the fine, and cancelled. Even so, how is it possible that all three of the adventurers I requested coincidentally declined the request at the same time?! All of the adventurers Irene requested through the Adventurers Guild quit just before the job itself. And at the same time, at that. Normally, situations like this where the adventurer quits just before the job rarely happen since it only lowers their reputation as an adventurer. And since it happened with multiple people, there is a high possibility that somebody intervened. Damn, harassment from the school again? How long must they wound Lady Alexias heart until they are satisfied?! Shes seething with anger, but right now, they have to successfully complete the extracurricular training. Training is not permitted unless there is an adventurer in the party. Irene, who hasnt fought monsters yet, is still somewhat nervous, but she considers registering herself as an adventurer as she thinks of a better plan. Isnt there anyone else? Irene asks as calmly as possible, but her voice trembles in anger. Im sure youre aware of this, but there have been many requests from other students. Isnt there someone who can join our party? Ill take anyone! Anyone? It wasnt the guild employee who answered her cry. It was a weak-looking boy with black hair and black and blue eyes wearing a worn-out shirt and pants, a far cry from the image of the experienced adventurer she desired. After I logged in and entered the game world, I found myself surrounded by stone pillars. The place looked like small-scale ruins, like Stonehenge but sturdier. Apparently, this was the Portal, which is where the transfer skill Warp Portal teleports you and where you respawn when you die. Since its a designated no combat zone, monsters cant approach it. Warp Portal teleportation aside, I dont want to die. Theres a risk of death penalties such as losing experience points, money, or items. If you die, you could lose 5% of the experience points required to reach the next level, lose a random percentage of the money you own, and randomly drop an item from your inventory excluding your equipment. Youll always lose experience points, but you may or may not lose money or items. Early levels aside, youll want to avoid it especially at high levels where you own expensive items and, like in other MMORPGs, it takes an hour of hunting to gain even 1% of the experience points needed to reach the next level. Although, nobodys crazy enough to have reached that point yet, and its pretty easy to level up in this game, so the penalty might be a relatively easy one. That aside, it seemed like the data had been reset after all, so I was back to level 1 and the only items I had were the Book of Blessings and the starting equipment. Its a bit of a shame that I lost the wand I obtained from that event that left such a strong impression on me, but the wand itself isnt that rare, and even if I lost the item, I wont forget the event. I immediately looked at the map and teleported to Stolbrussen. Fortunately, the Portal is on the outskirts of the city and can be reached quickly. Anyway, are there fewer testers than I thought thered be even though this is the open beta? There were fewer people around the monument area than I expected. I finished registering at the Adventurers Guild and completed a quest immediately. Thanks to my experience from the closed beta and the hunting zone info on the wiki, it went smoothly. As usual, the travel time was still a pain, but I went up to level 5 on the first day. Mhmhm, it may not take long for me to make it to Rank 2. And today as well, I went to the Adventurers Guild to accept a quest before eagerly going to hunt. There were a lot of items I needed, after all. I had to save up as much as I could. It looked like someone was shouting in front of the Adventurers Guild reception desk. The people nearby were distancing themselves as if they didnt want to get involved in the disturbance. I couldnt hear what they were saying, but I wondered what it was about. Oh well, I thought. There was more than one reception desk, so I went to accept a quest from one of the open ones. Isnt there someone who can join our party? Ill take anyone! the shouting woman declared. The heck is this? Is this a prank? Is this convenient of a development even allowed? It seemed to be a team of two girls, since there was a girl next to the shouting woman. Normally, it seemed like it would be easy to get to another party, but maybe because of the mood, nobody was inviting them. Hmm, it does seem a bit intimidating, so I can understand how they feel. What should I do? No, wait, what am I hesitating for? Im a solitary player. I consider solitary players to be different from solo players. If a solo player is a player that doesnt join parties, a solitary player is a player that doesnt get invited to parties. If a solo player is independent, a solitary player is lonely. This whole time, Ive been thinking that I dont want to play all by myself and wanting to join a party and now Im being picky? What kind of joke is this?! This is a sign from the heavens! I cant miss this chance! Thinking all of this within a short amount of time, I made up my mind and called out to them. Anyone? The woman noticed me and looked over to me. She was amazingly beautiful, but looked incredibly angry, so it was a bit intimidating, but I said it! Could I join your party? CH 19 Im Maria Alexia von Zavarish. Alexia is fine. Thank you for accompanying me today, Chaos. Im her chamberlain, Irene. I ask that you please avoid disrespecting Lady Alexia. By the way, is payment really unnecessary, even though were hiring you? Yeah, I dont need it. We can just split the reward when we complete the quest. Alexia and Irene share a look. Did I really say something that strange, though? When I asked to join their party, they said something about paying me in advance for guarding them like they were paying me some sort of friendship fee and I felt weird about it. If possible, Id like us to have a healthy friendship with no money involved. Anyway, whats up with those introductions? Theres a lot of things to point out here. Firstly, Irene, what do you mean chamberlain? Theres no class like that in Another World. Judging by the rapier hanging from your waist, youre a Warrior no matter how I look at it. And AlexiaThis is the first time Ive met someone who goes by their middle name, so it feels a bit weird using it, but first of all, the character limit on names is 15, so its impossible to give yourself a name that long, and wasnt von what nobles used in the past? At first, I thought this was some sort of event, but I didnt accept a quest, so they must be players. Is there some event that only I dont know about that lets you become a noble? But theres no system for obtaining court ranks. Wait a minute, are they roleplaying as characters with a noble-and-maid type setup, maybe? Sometimes, people will borrow the name of a game or anime character and roleplay as them, so maybe theyre doing something like that. The RPG in MMORPG stands for roleplaying game, so it wouldnt be that weird if there were people who roleplay as their character. Its true that Alexias character is an amazingly beautiful girl, and if someone told me that she was some sort of sheltered maiden, I could probably believe it. Im bad at talking to people, so Im always trying my best not to make people uncomfortable when I talk to them, but this goes in a whole different direction, roleplaying to become a completely different person. Theres a chance that the young lady act might actually be for real. For now, Ill just not mention it. Itd be bad if I butted in and made things awkward between us in our first meeting because I misread the mood. The quest they accepted is a quest to hunt blood rabbits. Despite their cute, timid appearance, blood rabbits make powerful ramming attacks and are level 3-7. Theyre enemies suited to beginners. Irene has invited you to join her party. Do you accept? When the message window pops up, I accept the invitation and join the party. Now that Im in the party, I can see the party window and the ally information displayed on it, including levels. Alexias level is 3, and Irenes is 14. 14, thats amazing. The open beta only just started. Has she been playing this whole time? Wait, 14? Is this your first time forming a party? Yes, it is our first time. Is there a problem? I see, thats why they dont know. These two might be total newbies playing their first MMORPG. MMOs tend to have a lot of specialized terminology and unique game rules. The worlds first VRMMORPG especially would have a lot of differences from normal MMOs. However, its also true that people who have played other MMOs would know the rules and systems that it shares with them. Even if the content is different, other MMOs have similar rules, such as the restrictions that occur when players with a level difference form a party. Therefore, I can make an educated guess that these two lack experience in party play as well as MMORPGs. I should warn them. Irene, it would be best if you didnt participate in the party. What? she says, raising her eyebrows. I might have worded it badly, but I need to be clear about this. After all, in this game, if theres a level difference of 10 or more, you wont be able to gain experience points when the monster is defeated. Your levels are too different. If you fight directly, itll only keep Alexia from growing. After a short pause, as if giving this careful consideration, Irene responds, You mean, I shouldnt fight. Understood. However, staying by her side will pose no hindrance to her. Also, call her Lady Alexia! Youre being overly familiar with her! Right, got it. Even if the person themself says its okay, its bad to suddenly act friendly with someone you just met. She looks younger than me, so I wasnt really thinking about that, but it looks like the maid-like Irene took issue with it. Im not too sure about calling her Lady, but AlexiaC I mean, Lady Alexia does look sort of embarrassed. And if Irene wants to be near her even if she cant fight, they must be pretty close. Well, if they know each other well enough to roleplay together, they must be friends in real life, too. Dont worry, Im sure it wont be long until you reach a level where you can be in a party together. Ill reform the party. To make a party, well have to temporarily disband it. To form a party, you go to the party window and press the invite button while looking at the person you want to add to your party, and then itll send that person an invite message. This system sure is amazing. I dont think Ill mess it up, but this is my first time, so I carefully stare at Alexia while sending her the party invite. Woah, fast response. The partys all set up. Anyway, sometimes Alexia has a complicated expression No, more like gloomy. I wonder what thats about? In the grassland to the east of Stolbrussen, theres a blood rabbit spawn point nearby. So thats a blood rabbit? I researched them beforehand, but theyre larger than I expected. Oh, it ran away. After seeing us, the bright red rabbit about the size of a small dog hurriedly runs away. By the way, the red isnt from being covered in blood splatter, it only has blood-red fur. Anyway, shes studying the wiki even though shes only a newbie, huh? This might not be necessary, but just in case, I should explain about blood rabbits. Blood rabbits will run away if they see you. Thankfully, since this is grassland, youre sure to make the first move if you hide in the bushes and attack. If you hit it, itll attack you back, but it tends to run away when its life is in danger, so you should defeat it before it runs. Oh, youre quite knowledgeable, Irene says in admiration, but Alexia looks somewhat uneasy. I wonder whats wrong? Oh, Ive got it. It may be big, but it looks like its just a rabbit. It sounds like its her first time seeing it, and it looks cute, so maybe shes conflicted because she doesnt want to hit it. Its a bit late to worry about this, but isnt this the kind of thing that animal welfare groups would protest? Alexias expression changes. It looks like shes found her resolve. After spotting a level 3 blood rabbit and cautiously approaching, Alexia readies her staff. Shes a Magician, just like me. If she allocated her stats like I did, putting most of it into Intelligence, she should either defeat it in one hit with Mana Bolt or deal enough damage to make it run away. Chaos, um Alexia says, as if hesitant to continue. This is embarrassing to admit, but my spells arent particularly strong. It most likely wont be enough to defeat it. Therefore, please provide support before it gets away. Wait, is she? A certain theory comes to mind from her words, actions, and facial expression. No, Ill think about that later. Alright. Lady Alexia, Ill support you after you land the first strike, so aim carefully. I also point my staff at the blood rabbit Alexia is aiming for. Seeing this, Alexia grips her staff a bit tighter and fires a Mana Bolt. The blood rabbit, hit with purple lightning, trembles from the impact, but this effect is trivial and, just as she said, it isnt enough to defeat it. As a result, Alexias attack only increased the blood rabbits hostility. Hostility, called aggro in MMORPGs, increases the more damage you deal or when you use threat skills. Basically, the enemy will concentrate its attacks on the character with the highest aggro. When playing in a party, the common strategy is to have classes with high defense power like Warriors in the vanguard drawing aggro to protect the classes with weak defense like Magicians. Naturally, after Alexia attacks the blood rabbit and gets aggro, it charges at her. At the same time, I fire a Mana Bolt and finish it off. When they see the blood rabbit suddenly collapse, Alexia and Irenes faces brighten. I knew it, the reason she was feeling down wasnt because she had to hurt a bunny. Just as I expected. It doesnt go very well when I do it. It would be dangerous if I was doing this by myself, Alexia says with a sad smile. Then, I hear her mumble, I cant do anything by myself. Why am I the only one whose spells are this weak? I knew it, shes After hearing this, my theory from earlier turned to conviction. She isnt enjoying this game. The reason for that is because theres a problem with her spell strength. That would explain the many suspicions I had. Her gloomy expression up until now was probably because she was worried about that. Now I understand why a beautiful woman and a pretty girl werent being invited to a party. Its true that it was hard to approach when Irene was yelling so angrily, but since theyre both so beautiful, Id usually expect them to be invited by a guy with ulterior motives. They were probably avoiding her because they knew her spells were weak and useless in combat. Magicians are a DPS class whose role in a party is to annihilate the enemy, so if she cant deal much damage, itd be hard for her to contribute. Not to mention that Magicians already have low HP and defense, so they cant defend, and they dont have any healing or support skills like Healers do, either. Players who value efficiency would only see her as dead weight and make fun of her for leeching off of the party. Thats why nobody invited her to a party except for her friend Irene. But even if she plays solo, the fact that her spells are too weak would make it really difficult. It would probably be frustrating for only one person to be struggling while everyone else around them is defeating enemies effortlessly. I think everyone has different ways of enjoying MMORPGs, but combat classes would generally want to have fun in combat. Levelling up to become stronger, defeating strong enemies, competing in PVP (fights between players), coordinating well with your party, saving your allies when theyre struggling. They may experience the hardships of defeat, but even that can be shared among allies. But she cant experience that yet. Thats probably why it feels pointless to her. If Irene wasnt here, shed probably be a solitary player like me or give up. If this keeps up, shell probably quit the game someday. I cant let that happen. Another World isnt a boring game at all. Her problems need to be fixed so that she can experience the fun of this game. Why are her spells so weak? Thats because shes a Magician whos raising her Wisdom stat. If you dont raise your Intelligence, your Magic Attack Power will be low and the Magicians magic skills will be that much weaker. Also, your Intelligence value has a direct effect on Mana Bolt. Thats why her spells are so weak. Magic Attack Power is a hidden parameter deduced from other players analysis. Its common for newbies to misunderstand because its not displayed in their stats. Of course, its also possible that she raised other stats, or she might not have raised any of them. However, its hard to imagine that a newbie whod look up monsters on the wiki before going hunting wouldnt look at Magician builds. The wiki also lists the stat allocations for Magician builds. Sage was recommended as the Rank 2 class, so naturally, it would also describe a build centered on raising Wisdom. Of course, it also describes builds centered on raising Intelligence, but the Wisdom build emphasized as being strong in parties probably had a strong impact. Thats why she most likely chose that build. If shes raising her Wisdom, theres three ways she could go about this. The first is to delete her character, create a new one, and reassign her stat points to Intelligence. Shed be starting over from level 1, but since shes level 3, that wont take much time, so its the safest method. However, since shes a roleplayer, shes probably attached to her character, and we only just met, so Im a bit hesitant to tell her to remake her character all of a sudden. The second method is to assign her stat points to Intelligence when she levels up from now on. However, she cant recover the points she allocated to Wisdom so far. Plus, itll be too time-consuming and in terms of ability, shell be slightly behind players whove been raising their Intelligence from the start, so this method is no good since its too sloppy. The final method is to keep her build as is. To be frank, this one is the toughest. It would be nice if we could figure out some kind of efficient fighting style, but I open the skill window and think about which Magician skills Id choose if I put my points into Wisdom. There are some skills that are directly affected by the Wisdom value. Theres Wisdom Burst, a skill that attacks enemies within a certain radius around you, the strength of which is dependent on Wisdom. However, you cant learn that skill until youre pretty high level, so what do we do until then? Come on, think. I looked through the skills thoroughly yesterday. Is there really no way for her to contribute in parties and fight by herself with low damage? There is. These skills dont rely on Intelligence or Wisdom. Luckily, theyre on the same path of the skill tree that Wisdom Burst is on, so there are no problems there. Now, it all depends on Alexias decision. Lady Alexia, I say, and both of them look in my direction. Do you want to become stronger as you are now? Does she want to become stronger with her current build? If she says no, then Ill recommend that she delete her character no matter what else she says. But if she says yes I can become stronger? Theres a way. If you learn a certain spell, you can become much stronger than you are now. Alexia looks down in hesitation. I can feel Irenes gaze becoming more intense, but I pay it no attention. Within this tense atmosphere, Alexia gives me a small but unmistakable nod. In that case, theres only one answer. Im the one who got her hopes up. You may call it selfish. So, its my responsibility to watch over her until the end. Until she can enjoy this game and smile for real. CH 20 Their first impression of Chaos was that of an unreliable-looking foreign boy who looked nothing like an adventurer. This was because his clothes were shabby for an adventurer, all he had was a staff that looked just like one a beginner would use, and he had black hair, which was rare around these parts. Despite their concerns, Chaos was the only adventurer they could get, so they had no choice but to add him to their party for the extracurricular training, although this may have been planned by someone. And since he said he didnt need any compensation even though they were hiring him, Irene was even more wary of him, even suspecting him of being a saboteur that someone hired. In a situation like this, when he told Irene that she shouldnt participate in the party, these suspicions only grew. However, when she listened closer, he wasnt telling her that she couldnt accompany them, he was only warning her that it wouldnt benefit Alexia for Irene to fight. Even though they only just met, he saw that there was a difference in ability between the master and servant, and on top of that, made remarks showing his consideration for the master. Irene relaxed, concluding that he genuinely seemed to be an adventurer who accepted their request. Alexia, on the other hand, felt envy and a bit of jealousy towards him, knowing that his abilities as a mage would certainly surpass her own, the struggling student that she was. When they faced the blood rabbit, the difference in their abilities became apparent. Unlike her crude, feeble Mana Bolts, Chaos used a Mana Bolt comparable to the other students. She had a faint, baseless hope that, even as talentless as she was, she might be able to do something in her first real battle, but after witnessing that scene, even that faint hope was shattered. When she was then asked, Do you want to become stronger as you are now? it stands to reason that her response would be Yes. She didnt know yet what the phrase as you are now meant, but in her despair of craving strength as a mage, those words in that moment were a sweet and deadly poison to her. Even after all of her struggles, she still hasnt been able to acquire the strength of an average mage. If she could truly become stronger, she would even agree to offer herself as compensation if asked. Therefore, she had no choice but to simply nod in response to his proposal. Basically, the power of a spell is connected to Intelligence and Wisdom. You got that? Alexia nods. Theres support magic that clerics use called Intelligence Boost and Wisdom Boost. Theyre ability boosting spells that improve Intelligence and Wisdom. Mages can improve the power of their spells with Intelligence Boost and clerics with Wisdom Boost. Thats why mages seek knowledge and clerics refine their wisdom. This is common sense to them. With a few exceptions, the power of a magic attack skill is affected by Magic Attack Power. This is greatly affected by Intelligence and somewhat affected by Wisdom. In other words, since we have a lot of attack skills, we Magicians become more powerful the higher our Intelligence is. She judges from context that Magician probably means mage, contemplating irrelevant thoughts about whether he calls it something different because hes foreign, but it seems that spell power isnt simply directly linked to intelligence. There was nothing like this mentioned in the books she studied, and even the teachers shouldnt know about it. Is an entirely different line of thought being taught in foreign countries? As shes experiencing this shock, Chaos tells her something even more shocking. Well, even if your Intelligence is high, that doesnt necessarily mean youre smart. Chaos meant for it to be a joke, but for Alexia, these words are shocking enough to plunge her into darkness. In other words, her ancestors teachings were fundamentally wrong, and she feels that all the time she spent putting in so much effort that she vomited blood was pointless. Chaos said it so nonchalantly that its only natural that a slight urge to kill him grows within her. But when she thinks about it calmly, thats exactly right. No matter how much she studied as her professors taught her to, her magic didnt improve at all. So its not like she never considered the theory that spell strength might not be affected by level of intelligence. However, it was true that other peoples magic improved the more they studied and accumulated knowledge. Because of that, it was never anything more than a theory, and she began to believe that, although magic improves as knowledge increases, this differs by person and she just doesnt have the talent for it. But thinking about it this way, it would explain one thing. The support spell, Intelligence Boost, which is said to raise intelligence. However, even if it increases the power of ones spells, shes never heard of it temporarily making someone smarter. If she thinks of it as increasing something else other than intelligence, that would be the natural result, but the thought that theyve been using magic without even understanding its principles and blindly trusting in an academic system based on such uncertain information is terrifying to her. In your case, Lady Alexia, your Wisdom is high, so youre whats known as a Wisdom-type Magician, which means youre fundamentally incompatible with Magician magic. Mana Bolt especially is a spell for which its power is directly linked to how high your Intelligence is. Thats why theres a clear difference compared to Intelligence-types, Magicians with high Intelligence. So the cause of her low spell power is because her Intelligence is low and her Wisdom is high. However, the meaning of these words plunges Alexia into an even greater despair. She was declared to be an unquestionably talentless mage. Shes been abandoned by her professors and ridiculed by those around her, but nobody has ever told her to her face that she has no talent. As she starts to believe his words, this harsh reality is such a shock to her that she immediately starts to feel lightheaded and Irene helps to support her. She finally understands why he asked if she wants to become stronger as she is now. In short, it was a question of whether she wants to become stronger as a mage or become a cleric, which she has an aptitude for. She might have talent as a cleric. However Even so, she has to be a mage. That said, there are Magician spells where power is affected by Wisdom or unaffected by Intelligence. If you use those, you can definitely become stronger than you are now. If you make it to Rank 2 and become a Sage, youll become even stronger. In the midst of her despair, a ray of light shines down on her. Thats right, he said there was a way to become stronger as a mage. He also used unfamiliar terms like Rank 2 and Sage. He seems to have vast magical knowledge unknown even to Weichsel. And so, as if grasping at straws, she decided in her heart to believe in his words. Alexia hides herself in the bushes so that she doesnt enter the blood rabbits field of vision. As she looks over to Chaos and Irene nearby, they nod back at her. Seeing this, she chants the incantation. Sleep Cloud. A white fog surrounds the blood rabbits. Assailed by drowsiness, the blood rabbits close their eyes and collapse. Poison Mist. A green mist enshrouds the sleeping blood rabbits, obscuring them. After a short while, the mist clears up, but the blood rabbits still dont make even the slightest movement. Time passes as Alexia and the others continue to observe them. Its about time now, Chaos remarks, and they all approach the blood rabbits. Confirming that the blood rabbits have stopped breathing, Alexia realizes that she finally killed a monster all by herself for the first time. Irene, I did it. I killed a monster by myself! Alexia says, hugging Irene in excitement. As a chamberlain, she should reprimand her for this improper behavior, but its so nice seeing her master trembling with joy that all she can do is hug her back. But at the same time, she has mixed feelings about it. Putting it to sleep and killing it with poison Its like an assassins technique. However, it is a fight, so perhaps this is normal. Since shes learned proper swordsmanship, she just cant erase the phrase dirty trick from her mind, and this conduct which feels unbecoming of a noble is distressing to her. Irene glances over at Chaos, who has made her masters talent blossom. It seems that a part of her was convinced that Alexia had no talent in magic. And so, although he has aided her master by bringing out her talent, to a small extent, she has dark feelings towards the boy who brought out an emotion that she hasnt seen in her masters face in all the years shes served her. Meanwhile, although Chaos doesnt show it on his face, he deliberates, Status ailment magic is way stronger than I thought. It was only supposed to weaken them before she attacked. Maybe I should get one too. Oh, but then I wouldnt have enough skill points. What should I do? Status ailment magic? Alexia repeated. Thats right, Chaos said. A lot of Magician spells are direct attacks, but there are some spells that affect the enemy in a way that benefits us in combat. Thats status ailment magic. For example, theres the spell Spider Net. Its a spell that creates an effect centered around yourself which causes the enemy to be Slowed, decreasing their movement speed. But you cant defeat an enemy by slowing it down, can you? Alexia also knew about Spider Net. However, it wasnt a spell that could defeat enemies. Slow isnt the only status ailment. Theres also Burn, Poison, Sleep, Paralysis, and Silence. In this case, well use a Burn or Poison spell to deal damage to the enemy. Intelligence and Wisdom dont affect the power or success rate of status ailment spells. So our strategy this time is to inflict Burn or Poison on the enemy to have it accumulate damage and then defeat it while its weakened. I see Alexia said as a look of realization appeared on her face. But theres a problem. Both of them have a high success rate but are inefficient, so if you dont want it to escape, you need to trap it with Sleep or Paralysis. This time, well use Sleep since it works best for beast-types. Sleep That would be Sleep Cloud, correct? But isnt it only a light sleep where a single hit can cause it to awaken? Alexia voiced her doubts. That would be the case for a normal attack spell, but status ailment spells deal damage indirectly, so it wont wake the enemy up. In other words, we can defeat the enemy without it attacking us back What a dreadful thought, said Irene, who hadnt opened her mouth until now, grimacing as she imagined that gruesome spectacle. There are also enemies that are immune or resistant to status ailment spells. For example, Sleep and Poison dont work on undead-types. In cases like that, you can fight them by combining the ones they arent resistant to, Paralysis to restrain it and then Burn. Lady Alexia should be able to defeat most monsters by mastering status ailment magic. Unlike Intelligence-type Magicians, there isnt much point for a Wisdom-type Magician to use skill points on attack skills. Conversely, that means shell have many skill points that she can take all the status ailment spells she wants. All of that makes sense. However, Im embarrassed to admit that I still havent learned any spells other than Mana Bolt. Its true that you wouldnt be able to learn them yet at your level, but if we keep hunting like before, you should be able to learn them soon. Itll take 3 skill points to learn Sleep Cloud and Poison Mist, and they can be learned at level 6. If we go at the same rate as yesterday, well make it there in no time. Alexia closed her eyes. This was to calm her mind which had been filled with shocks the likes of which she hadnt experienced until now. She couldnt let go of the light that she had seen at last. Suppressing her feelings of impatience, she prays that Chaos will make her stronger. And so, she was finally able to take a step forward in her progress as a mage which had been at a standstill. This was the first meeting of the celebrated national saint formerly named Marie Alexia von Zavarish and her mentor, Chaos. It can be assumed from her diary and the Adventurers Guild records that most of this is true. Her diary in particular, in addition to having high historical value, is rated highly as a story, giving a detailed account of how she met her mentor Chaos after a harsh childhood and, as he transformed her into a girl befitting her age, she began to yearn for him. Because of this, many plays about the tragic love between her and Chaos have been performed. An Introduction to Magic, which was written by her and is a cornerstone of the study of magic to this day, caused a stir in the academic world. It contained unknown spells as well as unique logic and data that differed in various ways from the magic theory of the time, which was ill-defined up to this point. All of the other books she wrote followed a similar pattern. In the first edition of each one, there was always a thank-you note to Chaos in the foreword. It is likely that all of the writings she left to us would not exist without Chaos. If all that was written in Marie Alexia von Zavarishs diary is true, then Chaos is a hero who saved the Weichsel Empire, these achievements included. However, at the time, the people of the Weichsel Empire did not know of his achievements nor even his name until the Commune Battle of Liberation which shook the world and made the name Chaos known to all. This series of achievements was not revealed until decades later, after her death and the discovery of her seventeen diaries. She regretted this all her life, and judging by the fact that she wrote about this in her diary until the day she collapsed from illness, we can infer that it was a considerable regret. Why was his achievement concealed, and why was she revered as the national saint? Let us continue to use her diary to uncover history. *** Authors note: In addition to normal paralysis, Paralysis also includes restraint with magical rope. CH 21 At daybreak, when the sun has only just started rising and the skies are still dim, Irene gets out of bed and gets dressed. Rather than her chamberlains outfit, she changes into more casual clothes, an easy-to-move-in shirt and pair of shorts, for her daily sword training. With her short red hair along with her delicate, sharp features that are almost doll-like, her appearance is similar to that of a beautiful male knight, except that her voluminous chest, her well-proportioned limbs, and her beautifully slender legs that would even mesmerize other women give her a certain allure. She always looks like this when she does sword training and doesnt pay it much attention C doesnt have time to care C but before, when aristocratic children saw her with this appearance, theyd look her up and down and drool over her. Naturally, she felt a visceral disgust at this, and since then, shes done her training at a time when she would stand out as little as possible. Fortunately, since nobles are still asleep in the early morning, the only ones around are the maids who are busy with morning preparations and the guards whose night shift just ended, so she isnt seen by many people. Although its early summer, the early morning still feels cool and chilly. When she goes out to the open space she usually uses, she does some light warm-up exercises such as running laps. Once shes done, she wields her training sword. At first, she slowly traces lines through the air repeating one set of movements: swing, thrust, slash, return, assume ready stance. Gradually, as if dancing, she starts to get caught up in the rhythm, increasing her speed. As she moves at a speed that an amateur would no longer be able to follow, she thinks to herself, Ive been in incredibly good form lately, to the extent that I would have never thought possible for me until now, as if my abilities have improved. Perhaps fighting monsters has brought out my inner strength? Theres no way to tell how much stronger Ive gotten since I havent sparred with anyone since coming to this academy, but even so, havent my sword movements grown quicker? If only I had a suitable opponent As shes lost in thought, she loses her form. She stops and readjusts her grip on the sword as if to start over, but then, suddenly getting an idea that she wants to try out, she walks over to a tree and kicks it. The tree shakes and several leaves fall around her. She aims for one of them and thrusts her sword three times. When she picks up the fallen leaf, rather than the three holes that should be there, they connect to form one single, large hole. Hah! Shes only seen this feat performed once, but it seems that at some point, she became capable of doing it. Seeing the unbelievable extent to which her skills have improved, she couldnt help but let out a laugh. After finishing training, she cleans herself, puts on her chamberlains outfit, and goes to Alexias room to wake her up. In the past, Alexia would usually stay up late reading, so Irene had a hard time waking her up in the morning, but Lady Alexia, pardon my intrusion, she says as she knocks and enters the room. Irene. Her master is already awake, sitting at her vanity in a negligee as she anxiously looks to Irene. Her hair became a mess in her sleep and her negligee is also disheveled, as if she was in a hurry. Lately, this has become a common sight. Um, my hair wont stay put. Oh, why wont it stay? Lady Alexia, please calm down. I will brush your hair for you. Guessing that shes so panicked that she cant make her hair stay together, Irene takes the brush from Alexias hand and brushes her masters hair. Although her master who is bad with mornings has started waking up on her own and taking less time to get out of bed, in actuality, it has only become more difficult to get her ready in the morning. Before, Alexia never paid much attention to her appearance or prepared any more than the bare minimum to look presentable, always leaving everything to Irene. Shes lectured her many times to care more about makeup and her appearance, so she should be thrilled that Alexia has finally begun to care. However, considering the circumstances, she has mixed feelings about it. As she braids her hair and changes into her school uniform, Alexia asks Irene with a weak voice, Irene, does anything look strange? She looks up at Irene through the mirror as if pleading, her eyes wavering with worry. How many times have you asked me this? Its fine. As long as you put effort into your appearance, youre beautiful, Lady Alexia. Really? As her master looks back at her over her shoulder, her expression is truly one befitting a girl of her age. Usually, her master rarely showed emotion on her face, so every day, Irene makes new discoveries of expressions she never knew her master could make. Yes, really. Or do you not believe my words? N- no, I didnt mean to imply anything of the sort. If you are this bothered by it, then I humbly request that you tend to your own appearance, Irene says in exasperation. Oh, youre so mean today, Irene, Alexia says, blushing with embarrassment and puffing out her cheeks, and Irene smiles back at her pouting master. When Alexia goes to the dining hall to get breakfast, near the entrance, she runs into the noble girls who always gossip about her. They call out to her, most likely intending to make another snide remark. Oh, Lady Alexia, its been so long. We havent seen you recently, so weve been worried about you. The girls nasty smile frustrates Irene, but Alexia smiles back. Yes, Im continuing my extracurricular training, so Ive been unable to attend lectures. Oh dear, is that so? Oh, you poor thing. But with your abilities, Lady Alexia, Im sure youll finish your extracurricular training soon. The girls seem to think that Alexia hasnt finished her extracurricular training and is having trouble with it. Unfortunately for them, Alexia has already completed her training assignment, contrary to their expectations. In fact, shes been actively accepting quests almost every day. In terms of grades, Alexia is in another league compared to the other girls who only cleared their assignment. This is true for their abilities as well. The truth of the matter is that the teachers, who struggled to deal with Alexia, are mostly tolerating her since shes been so enthusiastic in her extracurricular training. The girls spoke sarcastically since they consider Alexia to be on a lower level than them, but Alexia pays this no attention, thanking them and leaving with a curtsy. Shes in such a good mood that she doesnt mind their comments. As she does so, the girls, taken aback by her smile which doesnt have any sort of underside to it, can only watch in stunned silence as she walks away. After Alexia finishes breakfast, she goes to the school library for independent study. Meanwhile, Irene goes to do other things so she doesnt get in Alexias way. After her late breakfast, she cleans Alexias room, does her laundry, and other such tasks. Chamberlains, who are the nobles personal assistants, usually leave this work to the school maids, but it doesnt take long to do, so the diligent Irene always does it herself. Once shes done, its almost time for extracurricular training, so she heads to the library to call Alexia. Alexia is usually focused on reading when shes in the library, but lately, shes been restless and fidgety whenever this time approaches. Lady Alexia, I apologize for bothering you while youre busy. Its almost time for extracurricular training, Irene greets her master with a wry smile. Of course, Ill leave at once, Alexia replies somewhat hurriedly and quickly returns to her room. Seeing how fast shes moving, Irene spontaneously bursts into laughter. When they get to their meeting place, the Adventurers Guild, Alexias eyes wander all around the room nonstop. Then, she spots him and breaks out into a wide smile. Looking at her, Irene feels that this must be what is meant by a smile that blossoms like a flower. Then, Chaos notices them and gives them a small wave. In the end, they stayed in touch with Chaos even now that theyve completed her extracurricular training assignment. Teacher, Im sorry to have kept you waiting. Sorry Im late. No, we only just got here. Ever since then, Alexia has been calling Chaos her teacher. Chaos was embarrassed and asked her to stop (and Irene couldnt stop herself from laughing at how flustered he was), but Alexia stubbornly refused and continues to call him that. Since hes her masters mentor, Irene also started to treat him with respect, but Chaos didnt like that, so he talked to Alexia about it and Irene went back to treating him the way she did before. To someone who doesnt know the circumstances, this probably looks like a strange relationship where the chamberlain speaks rudely to her masters mentor. They depart for the quest at once. Along the way, Alexia and Chaos often engage in friendly conversation. Someone who doesnt know them would probably see this and think they were spending a bittersweet moment together, but the reality is slightly different. I heard that when the evil god was sealed, people and gods joined forces to seal it. Their battle was so fierce that the people and gods who were present had no choice but to seal it, apparently. It seems that they sealed the evil god by separating the vessel, which is its body, from the soul. I see, so it was divided into body and soul. I wonder where it was sealed? The body was sealed in a temple in the north of this world, and the soul was sealed in another world or something. As Chaos talks about things that Irene has never heard before, Alexia is intrigued, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she asks questions and prompts him to continue. Today, shes excited to hear about the legend of the evil god. For a conversation between a girl and a boy, there isnt even a bit of romance unfolding. Although she knows that such a relationship is undesirable from a chamberlains perspective, no matter how little Irene knows of romance, shes amazed to find that theres nothing between them, considering how Alexia was this morning. But on closer reflection, Alexia has spent half her life doing nothing but study every day. Unlike other children, she never amused herself with fashion or games, and in terms of conversation topics, all she can manage are stiff conversations about things she learned from books, such as magic or history. There are a lot of things that Irene cant understand no matter how well she listens to their conversation, so in that sense, Chaoss existence as someone who can hold a conversation with her is a valuable one to Alexia. The monster hunting quests have turned fierce since Irene has started participating now that theyve finally gotten rid of their difference in strength. Monster hunting with Chaos is, in a word, strange. Instead of hunting the minimum number of monsters that the quest requires, it seems that the goal is just to defeat a lot of enemies that they wouldnt be able to win against in a one-on-one fight. Because of this, if each person doesnt sufficiently fulfill their role in their party of only three people, itll put a heavy burden on others. Her role is to use her speed to draw enemies attention and create an opening. Alexia deals with enemies by putting them to sleep and paralyzing them, limiting the number of attacking enemies, and Chaos basically annihilates them all at once. Alexias magic is now indispensable to their partys fights, and she seems to be aware of this, the sense of accomplishment showing on her face. The fact that until recently she was mocked as talentless almost doesnt seem real anymore. Its become a daily routine to spend three or four hours doing this and then part ways with Chaos at the Adventurers Guild. The more she thinks about it, Chaoss existence is incredibly important for Alexia. Until now, she was nothing more than a wingless, flightless bird. Chaos is undoubtedly the one who became her wings. Considering this, its no wonder that Chaos, the one who saved her, holds a special place in her heart. Its also true that, as a chamberlain, she wants to see how far this bird whos just begun to flap her wings will fly. However, if she and Chaos become lovebirds Lady Alexia, what does Chaos mean to you? Irene asks Alexia when they return to Alexias room at the academy. Teacher is, well Hes a trustworthy mentor, a reliable older brother to me, I suppose. Perhaps since she lost her familys affection as a young girl, she cant tell if what shes feeling is romantic love or not? From Irenes point of view, its most likely Since shes the daughter of a count, she could never be with Chaos, who is only a commoner. If she notices that fleeting desire, it surely wont be long until she realizes this and is overcome with sadness. Normally, in Irenes position, she should prevent this by advising Alexia not to become close with Chaos. However, doing that would be like plucking the wings of a bird thats just begun to fly though the sky. If Alexia loses Chaos, her progress will come to a halt. Considering the harsh environment that Alexia has been in for all these years, Irene cant make a decision. She just wants these tender moments to last as long as possible. She also thinks that, as a person, Chaos would be better for her than all those noble boys who never lent her a hand during difficult times. Though, since hes only a peasant, the jealousy towards him wouldnt die out easily. What should I do about this situation? The red-haired chamberlains misery has not yet brightened. CH 22 I will now make an announcement. Im done being alone! Im done being alone! Im done being alooone! I declare that my days of being a solitary player are over. After helping Alexia level up and seeing her smiling and having fun, I kept on partying up with them. As I spent more time with them, I found that their roleplaying is relatively realistic. None of Alexias mannerisms felt out of place. She might genuinely be an upper-class young lady. Talking to a real upper-class lady, a member of the opposite s*x, was too high of a hurdle for me, but maybe she was being considerate of me, because our conversations are all focused on the game, which is really easy to talk about. I had a lot of fun talking about the game with Liam, too, and since then Ive been reading up on Another Worlds setting, so there was no shortage of conversation topics. So, I was excited to talk to Alexia about the games setting and skills before the quest. Irene, on the other hand, doesnt participate in our conversations very much. Id like to talk to her if possible, but Im not the type to take the initiative with talking to people. She smiles when she looks at Alexia so it doesnt look like shes bored, but she doesnt seem interested in talking about the game, and she often looks bewildered as she watches Alexia and I talk. Its probably because of how fired up we can get sometimes. Thats sort of embarrassing. Thanks to those two, I can have fun playing every day. I hope I can find more new party members this easily, too. Today, Im waiting for them in our meeting place at the Adventurers Guild as usual, but For some reason, there are three bad-looking muscular guys surrounding me. I wonder what thats about. It doesnt seem to be an event. If this were real life, Id be running away right about now. Hey, you. I make eye contact with the man as if to say, Yes, what is it? Youre the one that was with that noble girl duo, right? Yeah. Alexia and Irenes faces come to mind. I wonder why these guys are asking about them? Then, dont get involved with those two anymore. Huh? Dont you get it, a*****e? Were telling you to stay out of the way. Why do I have to hear something like that from someone Ive never met before? Im getting kind of ticked off. And why the heck are they even trying to separate us in the first place? Aha, Ive figured them out. These guys want to hit on them! Among all the women Ive met in Another World, their appearances definitely stand out. So, I can understand why guys would want to get close to them. Even so, to go after Alexia whos around grade school or middle school age, theyre lolicons no matter how I look at it. However, this is only a game. Moreover, you can freely customize your characters appearance. In other words, in extreme cases, its possible that a beautiful girl character might be a middle-aged man in real life. I cant understand why anyone would want to pick up girls in a game as if this is a dating site even despite this. Well, even if they dont go as far as hitting on them, its true that people tend to fawn over female characters. They put on a really cute persona (though there are probably also people who are like that naturally) and become something like a mascot or an idol. People call them princesses, and apparently there are quite a few guys who give those princesses items as gifts. Well, if they go too far and start thinking that its a given that theyll get support from others, people are likely to mock those annoying princesses as drag princesses and start avoiding them, though. That aside, I feel like Alexia and Irene are girls in real life too. But before that, theyre people that truly enjoy playing games and like them enough to talk about the games setting. Thats why I dont want them to be approached by guys who want to hit on them, and I dont like these guys whose personalities are twisted enough that theyll even threaten others just to approach girls. Letting the anger flow through me, I glare at them as I reply, I refuse. Its none of your business who they associate with. What was that, you brat?! the men suddenly stand up. Urgh, these guys really do look tough, so theyre really intense. But I cant back down now. Hey, theyre here, one of the men warns the others as he notices something. When I follow his line of sight, I see that Alexia and Irene just entered the Adventurers Guild. Tch. You better remember this, brat. The men click their tongues as they leave the Adventurers Guild. Maybe because all the tension left me, all that comes to mind is nonsense like This might be the first time Ive heard such a small fry-esque line. Good morning, Teacher. Anway, pick-up artists, huh? I guess having a character thats too cute can also be pretty tough. These sorts of issues might be even worse for VRMMORPGs. Though, since my character looks almost exactly the same as how I do in real life, I dont have anything in particular to say about that. Teacher? Is something the matter? Oh man, I gotta snap out of it. While I was lost in thought, Alexia and Irene already made it all the way here in front of me. I was so distracted that they saw that I seemed different from usual and asked about it. No, its nothing. I should just forget about that unpleasant stuff and enjoy the game. The leveling up is going smoothly. Thanks to the increased efficiency of party play, the information from the wiki, and the experience point increase from the Book of Blessings, my level is now higher than it was in the closed beta. Since the amount of EXP you need to level up increases the more you level up, well have to fight strong monsters that give a lot of EXP. However, since stronger monsters tend to be further away from cities, the travel time has been steadily increasing. That leaves us with less time for hunting, and just when I was wondering what to do about it, I learned a skill that would solve this problem. Warp Portal, the so-called teleportation spell. It lets you teleport to the Portals that are near big cities and ruins. However, you can only use the Portals that teleport you to places youve visited at least once, but since you can teleport with your party, it greatly increases your movement range. Right now, Im still going to places on foot and coming back with Warp Portal, but from now on, Im planning on searching for Portals while were out hunting. The only ones who can learn this skill are Magicians and Healers (Healers can learn the same skill), so travelling is easy for them, but other classes cant learn it, so parties are recommended. Damn it, this system isnt nice to solitary players at all! Well, I guess you could stay at the hunting zone and spend several days fighting there. Anyway, theres an excessively high number of monsters today. The trick to efficiently levelling up in MMOs is to hunt a lot of monsters that are 2-5 levels lower than yours, so Im hunting with that in mind, but there are even more monsters than usual, I wonder why. Well, whatever. This is more convenient anyway. Chaos! Lady Alexia! Irene shouts as she draws the monsters towards her. Irenes role is to act as a wall against the monsters as a so-called evasive tank by making use of her natural speed to evade the enemys attacks while drawing aggro. Sleep Cloud. Then, Alexia puts the group of monsters to sleep, and for the monsters Alexia couldnt catch Mana Explosion. I explode them to death. Meanwhile, Alexia moves to the center of the group of sleeping monsters, and Wisdom Burst. A torrent of light centered around Alexia swallows up the monsters and takes them out. The monsters that escaped even this get stabbed to death by Irene. Irene, do you take fencing lessons or something? Shes such an expert at it that even an amateur can understand how amazing she is. As a matter of fact, since we have two DPS classes, after learning wide-range attacks, I feel like were almost dealing too much damage. Thats why Im in charge of being the puller who draws faraway enemies towards us as well as the item collector, but today there were so many enemies that I didnt need to be the puller. It wont be long until I reach Rank 2. What the heck is up with that guy?! Karl Friedrich von Neurat stares at the scene before him in resentment. It all started when he saw her at the Magic Academy. Marie Alexia von Zavarish. From the moment he saw her, she stole his heart. It was the boys second love. He wanted to find some way to make contact with her. However, the environment surrounding her was almost the worst imaginable. Having fallen so far behind in her magic lessons that she was scorned as talentless, she was shunned and gradually stopped attending classes. If he approached her, he would be glared at by other nobles. As a lower class noble from a baronial family, he cant afford to incur the displeasure of higher class nobles. He spent his days feeling despondent about this situation that he could do nothing about. Then, an opportunity came to him when she decided to participate in extracurricular training. The talentless Alexia, who hed been sure wouldnt participate in training, would be participating. She had no friends, and no noble would join her. In that case, no other nobles would look their way during extracurricular training. Once he thought of it, he was swift to act. He would use money to gently persuade the adventurers not to join Alexias party, and then, when Alexia was unable to participate in extracurricular training and didnt know what to do, he would lend a hand C thats the scenario he came up with. Up to a certain point, this scenario went well. The adventurers she intended to hire cancelled, leaving her completely helpless. It went so much better than he expected that he couldnt stop smiling. All he had to do next was call out to her and act like it was a coincidence. But before he could approach her, he was interrupted by a mans voice. A boy a bit older than him who looked like a foreign mage was quicker to act. Whats going on here? he thought, astonished by this unexpected turn of events, but the situation was already irreparable. They quickly added him to their party and left for the quest. However, he was a foreign boy, which is uncommon. Rethinking this, he could have simply been temporarily earning travel funds. Fortunately, extracurricular training would be held many more times. He reassured himself that next time, he would succeed where he had previously failed. But contrary to his expectations, that man was with Alexia. Why was that man at Alexias side? How could that dull man approach Alexia? And why was she looking at that man with a smile of admiration which she normally didnt show anyone? His patience was at its limit. From the perspective of Friedrich, who had been raised to be incredibly selfish by nature, he had endured this quite well. And so So, young lord, you want me to get that brat away from the lady? Yes, ensure that he never approaches her again. He committed the folly of hiring ruffians to use force. Are you sure about this, Lord Friedrich? If Lady Alexia learns of this, she will not stay silent. The only one who knew the situation, the chamberlain Reginalt, obeyed his masters orders, but, naturally, he seemed hesitant. If it was revealed that the son of a baron family interfered with the daughter of a count family, it would turn into a disaster that his family would get dragged into. A wise person would want to avoid this situation. Hmph, theyll be gone before theyre discovered, so it wont be a problem. Worst case scenario, we can discard them. Nobody will care what happens to one or two commoners. But I am also of common origins Reginalt mumbled, but Friedrich didnt hear him. All he was thinking about now was what he would do after there was no longer anyone in his way. However, since Alexia arrived, it ended in failure. That man, Chaos, was hardly ever alone. After they met up at the Adventurers Guild, they left immediately, and when they returned, they went to the tool shop together to prepare for the next day. After that, the trail of Chaoss footprints abruptly came to an end. The only time they could do it was before he met up with Alexia. Damn him, isnt there any way to get him away from her? Friedrich ground his teeth, not even hiding his frustration. However, he couldnt think of a good plan. Seeing this, one of the ruffians he hired grinned and suggested to Friedrich, Heheh. Young lord, I know a good way. What is it? Tell me. Its simple. While theyre fighting monsters, we sic some more monsters on em. What? Doing such a thing would put Alexia in danger! Thats when you make your entrance, young lord. When the young ladys about to get attacked, youll coincidentally be passing by and heroically rescue her. The brat will be dismissed for failing to protect the lady. Its two birds with one stone! (If Chaos heard this, he would say that this was an underhanded move known as an MPK, but there was nobody around to point this out.) Theres no way that will go well, Reginalt calmly dismissed the ruffians proposal. Even if he acted like it was a coincidence, the timing was too unnatural, which would generally seem suspicious. Besides, it was incredibly doubtful that his master, who had bad grades at the academy, would be able to defeat the monsters with the added burden of defending Alexia. However, if Reginalt was asked whether Alexia would feel affection towards Friedrich with such a straightforward strategy, he would have to deny it. He was overweight and couldnt be called good-looking even as flattery, and his personality was pure arrogance. Even in terms of family status, between a count family and a baron family, he would lose. In any case, he had no chance of success. If there was any woman who became fond of his master, she would have rather strange taste. Hmm, its a good plan. Excellent work. If it goes well, I will increase your reward. That was the moment that hes a complete moron was added to the list of reasons why his master had no chance of success. If anything happens, Ill have to step in, Reginalt solemnly resolved himself. They had not yet seen her and her companions outside the city, still only seeing Alexia as talentless. What is that? Friedrich chokes out, stunned. In a sense, its amazing, he thinks, half-disgusted and half-impressed. Yes, this scene does look like that of H**l or a massacre. Surrounding Alexia is a sea of monster corpses. Every so often, that man makes a corpse disappear, but the space is soon filled by a new one. There has to be over a hundred of them. It does indeed look like a hellish scene. With these numbers, its like theyre slaughtering all the monsters in the area. This looks nothing like extracurricular training. Theyre supposed to be facing only one or two monsters at a time to make it easier for nobles to kill them, hunting for sport so to speak. This situation is like theyre surrounded by enemies on all sides and desperately struggling to survive and be the last man standing. When he looks at them more closely, that man seems to still have energy to spare. Lord Friedrich, doesnt Lady Alexia have such little talent in magic that she is called talentless? Yes, Mana Bolt should be the only spell shes adequately mastered. What in the world is going on here? Shes even using magic that Ive never heard of. She doesnt look anything like the girl that was called talentless. Her appearance is that of a full-fledged mage who uses strange magic. Are we still doing this? Tch, obviously! If theyre pushing themselves this far, theyll eventually run out of stamina. I can just wait until then to save her! Against this many enemies? Theres no way you could save her. In the end, they never ended up being in danger, and after the ruffians who were leading monsters to them collapsed from exhaustion, their efforts came to a close. Damn it all! I wont give up! As he looks at his master burning with useless willpower, Reginalt lets out a sigh. CH 23 Reginalt looks up at the sky. His usual easygoing nature is nowhere to be seen, and instead, theres a serious look on his face. I knew it wouldnt work. He knew that the selfish Friedrich wouldnt stop even after Reginalt advised him to give up on Alexia. Thats why he tried to bring his reckless master at least a bit more under control and keep him from crossing the line. However, it seemed that he was worrying needlessly, as Alexias party avoided the danger with their peculiar strength. Seeing their greatness with his own eyes, he determined that they could easily handle things even if they were met with force, so as long as he dealt with his masters recklessness every now and then, it wouldnt be a problem. In time, hell surely realize he doesnt stand a chance and calm down, he thought. However, in the short amount of time he took his eyes off him, his master made his next move. And in the worst possible way. Hes too late. Theres nothing more he can do. His master is already on his way to them. Its impossible to stop him now. He cant suppress his feelings of regret for having misjudged the situation. But he cant let it end like this. If he cant stop him anymore, he just needs to predict how things will develop and move accordingly. Another World has a function that allows you to have a sense of taste so that you can taste potions when you drink them. Therefore, eating is also possible. In Another World, you can obtain various effects from eating, such as getting temporary buffs from food or using it as a substitute for healing items. However, its not as effective as a Healers support magic or specialized potions (only a few percent as effective in comparison). If anything, people seem more interested in the simple joy of eating than its effects. Of course, eating in the game doesnt fill your stomach in reality, but its great that we can enjoy the food. Hm. Hold on, this would be perfect for people who are dieting, you can eat as much as you want without getting fat. VR dieting. Thisll totally be popular. Therell be an increase in female gamers. Well, Im pretty thin, so I dont have much use for that. Alexia invited me to go out to eat with them (Irene was strongly opposed but lost the argument), so now were walking over to a restaurant near the Adventurers Guild. All I do is hunt all the time, so it might be nice spending time in the city like this once in a while. Fortunately, since Ive been hard at work completing quests, I have plenty of extra cash, so I can mess around and waste money just for today. It looks like the restaurant also has a bar, and there are alcohol bottles lined up across from the counter seats. The tables can seat about a dozen people, so this place is bigger than I thought it would be. Its clean and pretty classy. The waitress guides us to a table. Its a bit before noon in-game time, so maybe thats why theres not many people. It seems like some new customers have arrived at about the same time we took our seats, so a different waitress will be waiting on us. It looks like itll be more crowded from here on out. Welcome, may I take your order? Lets see, the menu is I cant read it. Ill have a rye bread sandwich and potage soup. I would like the summer vegetable salad and the bacon and spinach spaetzle. Huh, these two can actually read it? And whats a spaetzle, anyway? What do I do, should I order the same thing as them? Oh, maybe I can ask the waitress. What do you recommend? Id recommend the potato gratin, the sausage platter, and the cream of mushroom soup. Then, Ill have the gratin and the soup. I watch as the waitress heads into the kitchen, and then I ask Irene one of the things I was wondering about. Whats spaetzle? Ah, you may not be familiar with it, but its a type of pasta. Oh, so its pasta. This worlds aesthetic is based on medieval Europe, so I guess the food is also European. There are lots of types of pasta over there. Now Im sort of regretting my choice. Maybe I should have tried something new. But if I gamble and end up with something so weird its inedible, that would be a problem. There could be recipes that use monster parts as ingredients. Meanwhile, Alexia seems kind of fidgety. Is something wrong? No, its my first time coming to a place like this, so Im just a bit curious. Yeah, even if it is kinda classy, this place does feel like a tavern that caters to the masses. I might be biased, but it may be a bit unfitting for a young lady. Its not quite the same, but its sort of like a young lady eating at a family restaurant or a fast food place. Lady Alexia, please calm down a bit. This is why I advised you not to dine at a place such as this. No, Irene. This is also a part of my research into what sort of foods the townspeople are eating. In real life, Irenes comment would likely be seen as interfering with their business, and Alexias statement is kind of an absurd perspective. Townspeople? I thought she was an upper-class young lady, but she might actually be a ridiculously rich girl. Even a young lady like that plays video games, huh? As we make small talk, the waitress brings us the food we ordered. The spaetzle that I was curious about are pale yellow, macaroni-like noodles that are somewhat short and soft-looking. That does look delicious. The sandwich is black, round bread filled with cheese, tomatoes, lettuce, and other classic sandwich ingredients. The gratin I ordered is steaming hot and smells amazing. It looks really delicious. I scoop it up with the spoon and put some in my mouth. The savoriness of the bacon and the sweetness of the potatoes and the white sauce spread all throughout my mouth. This is really good, the words naturally flow out. Is this really virtual reality? Is it even possible to reproduce such subtle flavors? And food is only one small part of the game. The creators are too uncompromising. Teacher, youre eating too fast. Chaos, I know that its delicious, but this is just embarrassing. Apparently, I was shoveling it in my face without even realizing it. They giggle, staring at me as if theyre looking at something charming. This is embarrassing. My face is filled with a different kind of heat than the heat from the gratin. But if the gratins that good, I have high hopes for the soup, too. To think, I was playing Another World without even knowing about this. Im really glad they invited me today. I get started on the cream of mushroom soup. This is delicious, too. Its delicious, but Huh? Somethings off. Not with the taste, but with my body. Its periodically vibrating. Hold on, am I taking damage? And it seems like DoT damage, too. When I open the status window to take a look, I find that my HP is steadily decreasing. Theres no doubt about it, this is poison. Just as expected, theres Poison displayed in my status. When did that happen? Ive got it, it was the mushroom soup. In Another World, food can buff or heal you, but there are ingredients that have a low chance of causing status ailments. Cheese, for example, heals a small amount of HP, but has a low chance of inflicting Poison. Considering the contents of the soup, its probably caused by the mushrooms. The flavor of the food was so perfectly reproduced that it got me thinking that it was like reality, but this part reminds me that it really is a game. The thought makes me smile wryly. Is something wrong? No, its nothing. In real life, itd be a huge problem if a restaurant served poisoned food, but this is just a game. I cant really get mad at an NPC, and its delicious aside from the poison. Fortunately, the damage isnt high enough that Ill die immediately, so Ill be fine if I just take an antidote with the emergency use function. And now, Ill enjoy my food. In a good mood, I continue eating when suddenly, I feel someone watching me. When I look over at them, I make eye contact with some familiar-looking men. Those are the guys that came in after us, but theyre Ah, theyre those pick-up artists! Did they follow us here?! Stalking people in a game, just how desperate are they?! For now, Ill just give them a warning and glare at them. Young lord, Im tellin you this for your own good. You shouldnt mess with that guy anymore. The ruffians who looked triumphant earlier now look pale. Hearing this, Friedrich turned red with anger. What is the meaning of this?! What exactly am I paying you all that money for, you b******s! Even if we threaten him and pick fights with him, were no match for that guy. You should know that better than anyone, young lord. And if even this didnt work, what else can we do? Going back to several hours prior, Friedrich was desperate to destroy Chaos, the nuisance at Alexias side, and was running out of options. He was well aware that this wasnt an opponent that he could defeat with violence. Even if they tried to threaten him, he was rarely alone and they didnt know his background or his weaknesses. They were at a stalemate. And so, it came down to their last resort. Did you prepare what I asked for? Heheh, dont worry, its ready. But young lord, how do you know where to buy things like this? Have you done this before? one of the ruffians said, showing him a small bottle filled with colorless liquid from his breast pocket. Hmph, thats not something you need to know. Or, perhaps you want me to cut off that loose tongue of yours? No, please dont. If you just give us some money, our lips are sealed. The method they were using was poison. They were planning to remove him from his place at Alexias side by murdering him. Inside the bottle was a tasteless, odorless, fast-acting poison so strong that a liquid with even a single drop of it mixed in was sure to leave him flat on the ground in an instant. But how do we get him to drink this? Its simple. Since the way they fight is like torture, they make heavy use of potions and mana potions. All we need to do, then, is switch out a potion in the tools shop with a poisoned one. Damn, you think up some scary stuff, young lord. They smiled at each other without a hint of shame or guilt. The chamberlain who acted as his deterrent was absent and unable to put a stop to his recklessness. However, their scheme didnt go according to plan. It seemed that today in particular, they showed no sign of leaving to hunt. In fact, listening in on their conversation, they seemed to be going out to eat. Friedrichs hatred for Chaos deepened. There wasnt a moment to waste. He changed his strategy and decided to mix the poison into Chaoss food instead. Entering the restaurant after them, Friedrich cleverly distracted the waitress while one of the ruffians snuck into the kitchen and mixed the poison into the soup Chaos ordered. All they needed to do now was wait for Chaos to keel over. Friedrich began to grin, seeing that his plan had succeeded. However, even when Chaos drank the soup, he showed no sign of collapsing whatsoever. On the contrary, he even finished his meal. Seeing this, Friedrich was skeptical and the ruffians were terrified. Hence, the ruffians are all urging Friedrich to leave Chaos alone. Is this really even poison? It didnt appear to have any effect at all. Its the real deal. You can test it on some animals if you want. We even made sure to check it earlier when we bought it. Then, why didnt it work on him? Most likely Hes from the underworld. Underworld? What exactly do you mean by that? Friedrich asks with a dubious look on his face. There are underworld guys who specialize in assassination. They assassinate people using all sorts of methods, including poison. But at the same time, those guys learn about poison and train to be unaffected by poison from a young age by acclimating their bodies to poison and becoming resistant to it. That might be why the poison didnt work on him. In other words, he might be a pro assassin. If you think about it that way, I can see why their fights are so intense. Its true that, considering the intensity of their battles, it would make sense if he had some sort of special training. Rather, it would be more strange if he hadnt. Were also underworld, but were no match for a pro. That guys a genuine monster. That last glare was probably a warning. I bet he was telling us, You were the ones that did it, werent you? Ill overlook it this time, but next time, Ill show no mercy. Sorry, young lord, but were giving up on this job. Hey, stop right there, all of you! Friedrich tries in vain to stop the ruffians from getting away, but his efforts lead nowhere. Where exactly do you intend to escape to? You people dont know when to give up, says a chilling voice, and both Friedrich and the ruffians stop in their tracks. This voice is familiar to them. Reginalt, Friedrich just barely manages to choke out the name of the voices owner, his own chamberlain. I never imagined that youd stoop so low this quickly, Lord Friedrich, Reginalt says with a stern expression. He seems to be overflowing with anger. Friedrich knew that Reginalt would be the first to object to him using these sorts of methods, so he excluded him from this scheme, but he seems to know about it somehow. Reginalt, you knew about this? Yes, most of it. As I warned you, Lord Friedrich, these thugs are shunned quite a bit in this city. If they act, it stands out immensely. If you investigate, you can find out right away. Tch, you b*****d, what do you think youre doing? I will report this to your father. For making a move on the counts daughter and trying to kill her companion, you will most likely be disowned. Not even your mother will be able to defend you this time. Hearing this, Friedrichs vision turns black. Young lord, he hasnt reported it just yet. If we take him out now, itll all end here, one of the ruffians says, and Friedrichs eyes light up. Thats right. A mere chamberlain, defying me? Dont make me laugh! Besides, if you report to Father, youll be punished along with me for your negligence in supervision. No, that is not the case. Your father made me your chamberlain in the first place because he found your behavior suspicious. Fortunately, since youre hated and feared by your family, it was incredibly easy to infiltrate and become your chamberlain. Im sure you know the reason why youre so feared. Thats Friedrich trails off. Just then, the image of a girl flashes in his mind. Her name was Judit, his familys maid and his first love. When he was young, he thought of the commoner girl as an older sister, but before he knew it, it turned into love. But it was only a one-sided love. She already had a faraway lover, and when he confessed his love to her, his feelings werent accepted. That was when his feelings turned to hatred. The innocence of his youth and the twistedness of his self-centered upbringing led him to resort to violence. He was left heartbroken, and she lost her life. After that, although he was suspected, there was no definitive evidence, so he wasnt charged with a crime. But his family, who knew of his relationship with her, were faintly aware of what hed done and feared him. I will take this opportunity to have you confess to all of your past deeds as well. Ill also have those people answer for their crimes. Now, what will you do next? Reginalt says to his master, undaunted. Hey you, kill Reginalt! If you do, Ill appoint you my chamberlain. However, his master remains a brute until the end. These words cause Reginalt to give up on his master completely. I neglected to mention, but he says to his master as if he isnt the least bit worried about the ruffians surrounding him. Although not as much as they are, Im stronger than I look. Strong enough to defeat some city thugs, at least. After its all over, Reginalt reads an old letter. This was the last letter his lover ever wrote two years ago. In it, she wrote of a noble boy who was like a little brother to her and expressed her concern for the boy and her hopes that if by some chance anything were to happen to her, Reginalt would support him. If even one thing had gone differently, or perhaps if he admonished Friedrich properly, something might have changed. But Reginalt cant deny that somewhere in his heart, his feelings of resentment prevailed and he wished for this to happen. Im sorry, Judy, he says, wondering if his apology for breaking his promise will reach her. *** Authors Note: Friedrich: When did you get the misconception that I was the revenge-seeker? Its hard to stay serious! I feel like I was writing this just to write that line in the afterword. CH 24 After making it past level 25, the monsters near Stolbrussen stopped giving experience points, so Im heading for Brandenburg, a city in a remote border region of the Weichsel Empire. By myself. Irene said that Alexia couldnt come because she has things to do, so Im back to being a solitary player. If I keep on leveling up, I wont be able to party up with Alexia and Irene anymore because of the level difference, so I decided to use my free time to travel. In Castal, it took a week of sprinting at full speed to travel to the neighboring town (one day in total time spent logged in), so itll take too long with Warp Portal alone. So, Im using something called Dragon Transport. As the name suggests, its an incredibly fantasy-esque air transport service where you ride in a basket on a dragons back. The downside is that there arent many dragons that can be ridden, so theres a limit to the number of people who can board and there arent many flights. You dont instantly move from the starting point to your destination like in some games, so the flights take time, which is pretty inconvenient. Its also expensive, which is probably why not many people use it. This is one example of how making things too realistic or being too fixated on the setting can make things inconvenient. Still, dragons are crazy fast. I know its faster than a car, though I cant tell exactly how fast it is (apparently, the in-universe explanation for why I cant really feel any wind pressure even at this speed is because dragons use magic to fly), and since were at such a high altitude, looking at the scenery below is a bit scary. I dont think Id want to ride it too often. But travelling takes time, so I do want some sort of mount. Maybe I should buy a horse or something? After half a day, I arrive in Brandenburg. Its a bit small in comparison to Stolbrussen, which was my base for almost two weeks, but its no less lively, with merchant wagons coming and going and stalls along the road. Its heavily influenced by the Allied Commune, which is past the eastern border. The Allied Commune is surrounded by two large countries, the Castal Kingdom to the east and the Weichsel Empire to the west, so it was created by three smaller countries uniting to counter military threats. Although the threat later subsided when both the kingdom and the empire signed non-aggression pacts with Commune, it remained as a single country rather than dividing. The current Commune is a country that takes advantage of their geological position, between Castal and Weichsel and facing the sea to the south, to serve as a transit point for trade between both countries and is widely referred to as a trade nation, according to the official site. I want to go there someday. I remember that the capital of Commune, Clermont, was listed as a starting location, so maybe I should start in Commune when the official release happens. I wish I could go to Commune with Alexia and Irene. Well, for now, I should focus on the monsters near Brandenburg. Near here, theres an area full of monsters over level 20 a short distance away. For the ruins in particular, its common for there to be over 50 monsters lurking within. In this place, reaching Class Rank 2 is definitely within the realm of possibility. While Im at it, Ill go check out the Portals in the ruins and the surrounding area. A mountain of papers is piled up on the desk. Alexia looks at it and sighs. With the extracurricular training system, students can earn credits by completing a certain number of quests within half a year. Since extracurricular training takes almost the entire day, part of the training involves managing your health and adjusting your schedule, so each student needs to make adjustments so that it doesnt affect their normal classes. However, what if a student didnt attend classes or go to school at all for almost two weeks? Naturally, it would have an adverse effect on their normal classes. Even if Alexia wasnt allowed to attend, if she doesnt complete the assignments given in class, she wont get credits for that class. This morning, the professor suddenly called her in and gave her a mountain of homework. Although she didnt see why it was necessary to complete assignments for classes she couldnt attend, with her grades on the line, she had no choice but to reluctantly obey. Normally, Id be going out for extracurricular training around this time, she complains to herself. She wonders if Chaos is angry with her. Even though she asked Irene to give him a message, shes suddenly forcing him to plan things at her own convenience, so thats what shes most worried about. But, then again, her teacher isnt that petty of a person. Instead of abandoning the talentless Alexia, Chaos helped her by bringing out a new talent in her. Hes a wise person who calmly took questions that even the academy professors avoided and revealed information that was entirely unheard of. Hes not just wise, but also so honest and enthusiastic about research that, if hes asked a question that he doesnt know the answer to, hell research it the next day. And he doesnt boast about it, either. On the other hand, hes strict and doesnt compromise when it comes to practical skills. In the beginning, he was probably holding back for her sake. Gradually, as both the level of magic required in fights with monsters and the number of enemies increased, it became so harsh that, on the first day Irene joined them, she passed out from exhaustion as soon as she returned to her room. But he isnt just strict. He also generously used the Book of Blessings, a valuable growth-accelerating magic item that she had never heard of and which he only had five of, for her sake. Deeply moved by how much hes done for her and feeling the need to repay him, she made every effort to stick to it, and now, shes used to fighting and has enough self-confidence to say that shes grown considerably. Looking back, those days were almost golden, with every day being fulfilling. Thinking about this makes her even more depressed that she cant go and join him. In the first place, the homework shes doing right now doesnt even compare to extracurricular training in terms of value. She doesnt want to waste a minute or even a second of her time on something as trifling as this. However, if she neglects this, its possible shell have to deal with something even more inconvenient, such as supplementary lessons or being banned from extracurricular training. Ultimately, she has to do it even if she doesnt want to. One of the reasons why shes so unenthusiastic about it is the contents of the homework. These assignments were made to follow the lessons, which, to be frank, greatly differ from Chaoss teachings. In these past two weeks, Chaos has destroyed the conventional wisdom that she believed in until now, so its hard for her to look at assignments that are still bound by the old wisdom. Of course, not everything deviates from what she learned from Chaos. The basics are the same, such as elemental attribute-related information on the four major elements and the non-elemental attribute. However, while it is essential to read spellbooks and understand the principles of magic, its possible to learn spells even without the spellbook as long as you know the spells name and effects, and theres no end to her doubts as to whether the contents of the spellbooks are even correct in the first place. However, the answers to the homework created with the current magical theory may simply be incorrect information. Its probably unavoidable that she cant suppress her complex emotions towards the current magical theory which considers incorrect information to be correct. But is it really okay to leave it like this? Alexia wonders to herself. Since she was young, shes heard of the fate of nobles who cant use magic. Thats why she was afraid of being abandoned by her family and desperately studied magic. It didnt pay off in the end, but she was fortunate enough that she was saved by Chaos. But what about the other nobles who cant use magic? If theyre Wisdom-type mages like Alexia, then the current magical theory wont allow their talents to bloom. If the conventional wisdom doesnt change, theyll be stricken with despair just like Alexia and their lives will end in disappointment. Considering that, she can keenly feel just how blessed she is. To save them, she needs to reconsider the current state of magical theory. Shes the only one who knows the things she learned from Chaos. So, why not try writing down all of his teachings? Shes still thought of as talentless, so even if she shouts as loud as she can, those around her wont listen. However, if she conducts an examination of various spells and demonstrates her findings, that should change. Thinking this, her dreams grow larger. Shell use the knowledge she learned from Chaos to reach out to others in the same circumstances and guide them. Just like her teacher. Until now, she would have been satisfied if she could just use magic like the average person. Her only perspective was that, if only she could use magic, that would be the end of it. And now, for the first time, Alexia has started thinking about what she wants to do in the future. For this reason, theres still a lot she has to learn from Chaos. She starts working through her assignments more quickly. She has to finish her homework today and continue learning from Chaos from tomorrow onward. She wants to spread Chaoss teachings all over the world as soon as possible. Chaos is a foreigner. Therefore, hell surely leave here someday. She must inherit his knowledge while hes still here. Chaos will leave. When that thought passes through her head, she feels a stinging pain in her chest. The young emperor of the Weichsel Empire, Wilhelm the Third, Wilhelm Viktor von Weichsel has an anxious expression on his face. What is the matter, Your Majesty? asks Otto, the one in charge of his education. Old man, read this, Viktor says, shoving a letter at Otto. Its an informal letter sent by the Castal Kingdom. From the Castal Kingdom, is it? Whats this, an alliance?! Written in this letter is a proposal to form an alliance with the Castal Kingdom. Currently, its one of their trading partners across from the Allied Commune and isnt quite an enemy, but in the past, they had a hostile relationship where they fought for control over the Allied Commune. Well, I can see why theyd want an alliance. Although we both border Commune, that doesnt mean theres no mutual benefit. The issue is their reason and the gift they will prepare. Its a three-way alliance against the evil god. They have approached the Allied Commune as well. But, to offer the production techniques for the highest-level potions and a new medicine It is far too extraordinary. Even in the Weichsel Empire, they use part of the national budget to fund the study of production techniques. Yes, and all we offer them in return is military strength and supplies in the event of an emergency. What is that Castal geezer thinking? Is he really so cautious of the evil god? Its true that the monsters becoming more active has been a problem even within the Empire. However, since the evil god who is said to be the cause is still only an unconfirmed rumor, is it really necessary to be this cautious? The Castal Kingdom may have discovered something about the evil god, but theres no definite proof. And if Castal really succeeded in making those potions, he doesnt understand why they would hand that over so easily, imagining the expenses that would be involved in producing them. He even gets the impression that they didnt develop this technology themselves, as if theyre handing over something that they stumbled on by chance. That makes him even more suspicious that they might have some ulterior motive. Come to think of it, about a month ago, Castals royal army launched a large-scale monster subjugation. Though, they took quite a bit of damage. Hm, I do remember hearing something about that. Perhaps we should send a spy to collect information. Old man, make the arrangements. Understood, Your Majesty. Ah, speaking of spies, weve lost communication with some of the spies dispatched to Commune. Viktor gives him a dubious look. So, Commune found us out? But thats not so unusual of an occurrence, is it not? Its fairly undesirable for spies to be caught during a non-aggression pact, but its not rare for large countries to plant spies. Even if they get caught, it shouldnt have a particularly large effect. No, there are some mysterious aspects of it. Weve lost contact with spies several times in the same region. I see, so that region is so vigilant that all the spies are caught. In other words, Commune is hiding something. Is that what youre saying? Otto nods. Alright. Dispatch spies there too. The most skilled ones we can manage. As Otto leaves, Viktor looks out the window. The view from high up in the towering castle is the same as usual. However, considering what has happened with Castal and Commune, some sort of strange incident is occurring. Though he doesnt show it on his face, Viktor is driven by an inexpressible anxiety. Really, what is happening on this continent? CH 25 The Magician weapon is a staff. Although, that doesnt mean I cant equip other weapons. Equipment has stat restrictions, and as long as you meet those requirements, you can equip it no matter what your class is. The same types of weapons dont always have the same restrictions (some staves have an Intelligence restriction and others have a Wisdom restriction), but basically, the stronger the equipment is, the more strict the stat restrictions are. By the way, even if you dont meet the requirements, that doesnt mean you cant hold it or wear it. You can wear it, but you wont receive the benefits of equipping it. If you hold a weapon like a nail bat and hit something with it, you wont deal damage if you dont meet the requirements, and even if you put on lots of layers, the system will calculate damage based on what you have equipped. By making use of this, you can dress up beyond the normal equipment slots, and there are even outfit coordination competitions organized by players who wear a lot of accessories and compete to be the best dressed. But, back to the main topic Even if its possible to equip other weapons, skills can only be used with the specified weapon, and most Magician skills require a staff, so staves are practically the only option. In addition, weapons and armor have a Durability bar, and if it falls to zero, the weapon breaks and becomes unusable. Even though Magicians dont attack directly, using skills causes the weapon to deteriorate. So, youll need to buy a new weapon or repair it. Repairing a weapon C restoring its Durability C can be done by either bringing it to the weapons shop NPC or by having a Blacksmith, a production class, use Repair Weapon on it. Although repairing is cheaper than buying a new weapon, the weapons Max Durability decreases each time you repair it, so youll need to buy a new weapon eventually. Since my levels been going up a lot, Ive had to buy new weapons before my old ones got used up (theres higher-ranking equipment every 5-10 levels or so), so it hasnt really been a problem until now. But when you make it past level 45 and the level up rate gradually slows to where youll level up maybe once or twice a day, the interval between weapon replacements will also increase. The price of the weapon increases depending on how strong it is, so I cant replace them too frequently, but The Durability really is decreasing a lot, and Ive been considering it for some time now, so maybe I should just go for it and buy a new one. Actually, Ive been wanting to buy a weapon with MP Drain. To be frank, Ive been using a ton of MP potions lately. Their individual cost isnt that high, but Ive been going through them really quickly. Fortunately, Brandenburg has monsters that drop materials for MP Drain: Dragons. Dragons are powerful monsters that are standard in fantasy worlds. That said, there is a lower ranking type of dragon called a Lesser Dragon that cant really fly because its so slow (apparently, the explanation for that is that theyre not good at flying magic. Well, western-style dragons physique isnt well-suited for flying anyway), but theyre still dragons. Dragons are the reason I started playing a VRMMO in the first place, so I have strong feelings about them. During the dragon ride, I was scared of the high altitude, but when it comes to fighting them, it stirs my imagination and my excitement. The day we decided to go dragon hunting, I told Alexia about how excited I was to see a dragon for the first time, and she laughed at me and said I was sort of like a little kid. That was a bit embarrassing. When we defeated the dragon, I got so excited that Irene, who was drawing the dragons attention, got mad at me. The dragon material we got from that battle, the Dragon Soul, is a roundish, palm-sized crystal with green flame in the middle, and applying it to your weapon gives it MP Drain. By the way, the color of the flame changes depending on the dragons strength, apparently. It sells at a high price, so it should be a rare item, but maybe Im just really lucky since I got one from about one in five kills. Because of that, I collected more than I needed. In other games Ive played, it took me more than a month to get a rare item, though. Is this game balanced right? Well, every class uses MP, so even this drop rate might not be enough to meet demand. After several more days of leveling up, we collected over a hundred Dragon Souls and sold them at the Guild (actually, trading with other players would probably be more profitable than selling them to NPCs, but it seemed like it would take a lot of time to trade all of those, so I gave up on that idea). Then, I took only the necessary amount to the weapons shop to have a new staff made, along with a matching staff for Alexia and a rapier for Irene. It seems like Alexia is really happy about it since shes in such a good mood, but is she really that happy from getting a new weapon? I kind of want to try it out too now. Im looking forward to tomorrow. Brandenburgs blacksmith, Bartel, was in a good mood, humming as he walked over to the Adventurers Guild. The daily life of craftsmen like him is a constant cycle of buying monster ingredients collected by the Adventurers Guild, making things like weapons and armor, and delivering them to weapon shops (though there are some who also run weapon shops). Likewise, he came to the Adventurers Guild today to pick up materials. Normally, an apprentice would pick up the materials, but theres a reason why a craftsman such as himself came to pick them up. Recently, theres been a sudden improvement in the quality of materials. After all, it is, perhaps, a craftsmans nature to become motivated after acquiring good quality or rare materials, as theyll be able to create better things. He is also this type of craftsman, preferring to visit the Adventurers Guild himself to see them as quickly as possible rather than wait in his workshop. Hey, Im back. You got anything good today? Bartel called out to the guild employee who usually assists him. Ah, welcome, boss, the employee responded. Normally, this employee would give him a friendly greeting, but today in particular, he was slow to respond. You seem down, whats wrong? Bad business? Nah, if anything, business has been good, but Thanks to all the good quality materials these days, the Adventurers Guild had been making a considerable profit from selling them at high prices. Then, when high-quality equipment was up for sale, adventurers rushed to buy new equipment, and now, Brandenburg was having a bit of an economic boom. Therefore, Bartels question was reasonable, and the guild employees vague answer worried him. Boss, what do you make of this? the guild employee asked, showing him a crystal. However, inside the crystal is a beautiful flame pattern. Thats a Dragon Soul, right? What about it? A Dragon Soul is a rare crystal that can only be obtained from the corpse of a dragon that has lived for many years. Its a valuable crystal that has the property of absorbing surrounding mana and is said to reduce mana usage for spellcasting when placed in a staff. However, although it was incredibly valuable, brilliant mages would have at least one, so Bartel had seen several of them in his many years as a blacksmith. But this one sure is beautiful. To get a Dragon Soul, you gotta tear into that thick flesh and take it out, so if you arent good at it, the crystal will get chipped. Was it the usual guys again? Lately, an adventurer trio showed up in Brandenburg. One of them seemed to be a student of the prestigious Stolbrussen Magic Academy. She was accepting quests as part of a class, but this was the first time a student went all the way to such a remote area, so there was a bit of a dispute in the Adventurers Guild about how to handle her achievements. In the end, they decided to let the academy make the call and just report everything to them, but If the school found out that one students achievements put top-notch adventurers to shame, they might determine that it was a false report. Although, if the Guild found out that she was the academys worst student, they would laugh it off as some sort of joke. Yeah, its the usual group. When you look at those guys, its like your standards for adventurers get all messed up. I hear the higher-ups are seriously considering setting up an exclusive high-paying quest. It even made him wonder if monsters could really be wiped out this easily, if they could calmly deliver hundreds of materials every day without batting an eye. His opinion of other adventurers was becoming more strict in comparison, and the evaluations he gave them during quest completion was becoming lower. A guild employee who was a former adventurer told him thats not normal, so dont compare them to those guys and started correcting him. So, about that Dragon Soul, we have this many of them, he said, placing about five bags filled to their limit onto the table with a thud. When Bartel opened the bags in disbelief, they were packed with Dragon Souls. Bartels face stiffened with astonishment. Woah, youve gotta be kidding! The Dragon Soul market will collapse if this many of them are introduced to it! Top-quality Dragon Souls sell for several dozen platinum, and even the price of low-quality ones is absurd, ranging from 200 to 300 gold. Even so, if this many of them get collected, the price of Dragon Souls in circulation will collapse. Even if theres a demand for them, the number of mages in Brandenburg who could afford to buy them at their original market price can be counted on two hands. If they wanted to sell them all, they would have to lower the price considerably. Yup. Maybe I shouldnt have approved this purchase But as you can see, theyre very good quality. I couldnt just let them go. But if you cant sell them, theres nothing you can do about it. Yup. Ahh, s**t, I shouldnt have given in to such a weird desire, the guild employee said, holding his head in his hands. Well, why not try negotiating with the Guild in the capital? Theres a lot of nobles there, so I bet theyll sell. You could probably make a profit even if you use dragon transport. I guess well have to do that. Man, its such a hassle to have to owe the main branch. Seeing the guild employees face twisted into a deeply reluctant one, Bartel laughed. Although Chaos and Alexia have been known as heroes throughout history, not all of their actions are praised. In particular, their actions concerning Dragon Souls have received criticism from historians. Because they were mages, they used staves, but there is an anecdote that they favored staves with Dragon Souls above all others. Originally, they tended to be favored by high-ranking mages, but the anecdote that they were favored by two mages who were heroic enough for their names to go down in history spread among mages of the era. Especially in the Weichsel Empire, where there were many noble mages, they made full use of their financial strength which led to the overhunting of dragons. Due to the overhunting of the era, in the present day, dragons can only be seen in fossil form. It can be said that this abhorrent incident is what later inspired the enactment of the Monster Protection Laws. Furthermore, it wasnt only dragons, but all monsters that were killed for being evil, and monster populations dwindled as mankinds dominance grew. There is even a study which reports that the number of different varieties of monsters recorded in monster preserves may be less than one fifth of what it was in Chaoss era, showing just how severe the monster hunting was. In addition, in Alexias diary, there is a segment which implies that Chaos had fun when they hunted dragons together to collect Dragon Souls, and there have even been protests from monster protection organizations that Chaos and Alexia should not be treated as heroes, as this heinous slaughter is not an action befitting a hero. However, this can only be said because of the modern perspective that monsters must be protected due to the decrease in populations. Taking into account the circumstances at the time, with the threat of monsters becoming more active due to the evil gods influence and with mankind at a disadvantage, it must be said that this is an unfair assessment, and this criticism towards them is misdirected, as they were not directly involved with the overhunting itself. Also subject to criticism is the infamous Weichsel Empire Recruit Training Method that Alexia brought about. Before criticizing it for treating people inhumanely or for the slaughter of monsters, it must be taken into account that this was necessary for training elite soldiers within a short period of time to face the evil god. Rather than distorting a part of history and imposing modern views onto it, it is important to broaden your perspective and know the full history when you discuss history. CH 26 In Another World, theres a religion that believes in a pantheon of gods that created this world. At the temple where this religions believers worship, you receive a quest thats one of the conditions for upgrading to a Rank 2 class. All three of us have finally reached level 50, so were at the stage where we can change classes. Thank goodness we somehow made it in time. It was really close. Each class has a temple (there are temples in every city, so thats not a problem) and by making the designated offering for each class to the gods of creation, you receive power from the gods and change classes. The offering could be monster materials, items you can get from ruins, or other things like that, but all three of ours are monster materials, so we easily obtained them and placed them on the pedestal of the temples as an offering. Then, the things we offered rose in a pillar of pale light, and when the light faded, the class change was complete. The priests were kind of staring at us with wide eyes, but is a class change really such an unusual sight for NPCs? Now, as for the Rank 2 classes we changed to, Alexias was Sage obviously, mine was Wizard, and surprisingly, Irenes was Berserker. Its true that Irene is good at evasion, so Berserker wouldnt ruin that like the defense-oriented Knight and Paladin classes would, but we already have the Sages powerful support magic and the Wizards powerful attack magic, so our party of three might become even more unbalanced than before. I really hope an Archer joins the party. Now, Ill hurry and check my skills. Since the Rank 2 classs skill tree is independent of the Rank 1 classs skill tree, there are no skills that require you to know any Rank 1 skills in order to learn them. Ever since I acquired Mana Explosion, Ive been saving my skill points as much as possible, so I can use them to obtain a lot of Rank 2 skills right from the start. A Wizards greatest power is that they can learn the highest tier wide-range and single-target spells of each of the four elements as well as the non-elemental ones. However, I dont have nearly enough skill points to learn all the wide-range and single-target spells. There are a lot of Rank 2 skills that I need, so Id have to choose anyway. I especially need Double Spell, which makes it so that you only need to cast once, eliminating recasting delay (for example, if you use Mana Explosion, you wouldnt need to recast it, so you could use it continuously), Intelligence Shield, a defensive spell which puts up a barrier that reduces damage depending on your Intelligence stat, and a lot of other powerful spells like those. (By the way, all Rank 2 Magician-type classes can learn those same spells or similar ones.) This time, I decided to learn the wide-range wind spell, Thunder Storm. I chose that one because its a lightning spell. Ive always wondered about lightning spells in RPGs. Could spells like that be used in a cave or somewhere with a ceiling? I wouldnt expect them to be unusable in caves, but what would actually happen? Theres also a non-elemental spell that rains down from the sky, but Ill save that bit of fun for the official release. Alexia learned spells that make up for all of her past misfortunes: the balance-breaking strengthening spell, Addition, and a weakening area spell that nullifies enemies buffs at random, Erase. Both of them have already been tested. For Erase, we tried it out by nullifying my Intelligence Shield (its a thin white membrane in the shape of a dome), but monsters aside, it would even make people furious in PVP battles. Now, lets hurry and test out Thunder Storm. I used Warp Portal to teleport to a limestone cavern. The rugged terrain is difficult to walk on, but these stalactites and stalagmites formed over many years which are taller than Alexia and come up to Irenes shoulders are a creative world with a mysterious atmosphere. Irene is also admiring them. She seems to like this scenery. When we get to a suitably wide open area, I start casting. As I do so, a blue magic circle appears on the ceiling. I told them that I was going to test a spell, but I kept it secret which spell I would use to surprise them. So, when they see the magic circle, they cry out in surprise. Since max tier spells boast tremendous power, the casting and recasting times dont change no matter how much you level up the skill. It takes 20 seconds to cast and 5 minutes to recast. The spell with the highest casting and recasting time until now, Mana Explosion, takes 7 seconds to cast and 45 seconds to recast, so you can infer just how powerful it is. It consumes almost half of my MP, so I have to be careful about where and when I use it. A black cloud appears, unbefitting of the blue of the magic circle it came from, and covers the stalactites. It seems like that magic circle is creating this cloud. Occasionally, lighting shoots between the cloud and the stalactites, illuminating the area. But, this cloud Isnt it way too wide? Maybe since its in a confined space, theres nowhere else for it to go? My face breaks out into cold sweat. Chaos, is this really alright? This might be bad. With this brief exchange, we start running from the cloud as fast as we can. Just then, an intense light fills the cavern and theres a thunderous roar at my back. Lady Alexia, are you unharmed?! Yes, Im fine. Teacher protected me. Are you alright, Irene? The lightnings echo was so loud that Irene is covering her ears as she approaches. I somehow managed to shield Alexia, but Irene couldnt protect her. Apparently, she escaped the danger by using a stalagmite as a shield. Thank goodness youre safe I am also uninjured. But I never imagined that it would Irene and I are covered in white, coughing violently. Though, thats not what Irene is talking about. The magic circle and black cloud have already disappeared. The fantastical scenery has been destroyed by a lightning strike that would normally be impossible. The stalactites that were hanging from the ceiling like icicles are all broken at the base, and now all that can be seen of them are their meager remains. Similarly, the stalagmites that were in the black clouds dominion are in a miserable state, in pieces on the cave floor. If this were reality, this beautiful space would have been created over an unimaginably long period of time, but in less than a minute, it was turned into a vacant lot and a cloud of dust. Awkward. This weird silence feels awkward. Chaos. Her voice is so cold that a chill runs down my spine. You b*****d, did you know this would happen? I shake my head and deny it, but Irene doesnt ease up on her chilling gaze. With pleading eyes, I look to Alexia for help, but after a moment of confusion, she gives me a bitter smile. As I thought, you cant say a word in your own defense, she says in confirmation. Please thoroughly reflect on your actions. Whats with this feeling of deja vu? Ah, I remember. This is like that time my mom got mad when the business card of a girl from a hostess bar fell out of my dads suit pocket. Back then, my mom was about to tortC I mean, interrogate him, and my dad looked at me pleadingly, but I only smiled back at him. Sorry, Dad. If you resent me for abandoning you back then, I dont mind. Chaos, have you prepared yourself? Okay, Irene, Im prepared. I wont hesitate to beg on my knees for forgiveness. The S in seiza stands for sincerity. The sound of lightning echoes throughout the limestone cavern for the second time today. How could you put Lady Alexia in danger, she said. Take the power of your own spells into consideration before you use them, she said. Dont act so rashly, she said. Learn some common sense, she said. Irenes lecture went on for an hour, and Chaos felt a numbness in his legs and a headache unlike any he had ever experienced before. At first, the points she was making made sense, but somewhere along the way Chaos started wondering if Irene was just nagging him. However, in a situation like this and with Chaos pressured by Irenes threatening attitude, he had no choice but to shut up and take it. Actually, even if this was only a game, this scene seemed likely to traumatize someone, but it would probably be reset in a week during server maintenance. But until then, the terrain would remain in its altered state, so it might have been too thoughtless to modify the terrain needlessly. With that in mind, he could see why she would tell him to be more sensible, so he accepted her lecture. Sensing that it would continue for even longer, Alexia intervened and set him free. Then, they left the limestone cavern, the sun already nearing the horizon. Since were almost out of time for today, why not end it here? Alexia suggested. At this point, she felt that it was only natural and obvious that they would see each other again tomorrow. It is because she believed this that she said these words. However, although she knew this day would come someday, this belief was suddenly destroyed by a few short words. Sorry. We wont be able to meet for a while. Eh What did Teacher What did Chaos say just now? Alexias mind went blank and she was left speechless as the cruel reality set in. That was the start of their sudden parting. In a room thats dyed with bright red and a bit of black, several young women are waiting on a girl. With a bored expression on her face, the girl plays with the tips of her long platinum blonde hair adorned with purple ribbons. Ahh, Im kinda bored. If it was going to be this easy, maybe I should have picked a different country, she says, drinking red wine. Red droplets spill out of her mouth, dripping down her morbidly white skin, and she wipes them off with her black lace gloves, creating a captivating sight unbefitting of the girls age. Theyre taking a lot of time. What are they dawdling for? The masters orders are absolute, she says in a huff as she hands the empty glass to a nearby woman. The surrounding women are in a panic, as if frightened by something. That is, they were afraid that the girls bad mood might be a life-threatening situation. Aaagh, Im so booored Oh, I know, the girl says, clapping her hands together as if she got an idea. By appearances, this may seem to be a gesture befitting of her age, but theres a tense mood in the air around her. Wasnt there a knight that fought back until the end? Someone bring him here. And prepare everything I tell you to, the girl says with a bewitching smile. However, theres a strange, somewhat unnatural feeling to it, as if its the smile of a demon. The women are relieved that they arent the ones to be sacrificed. One of the women brings a middle-aged knight to her. Even though the muscular man is bound with rope, it looks a bit unnatural that hes completely helpless before the woman. The knight grimaces, perhaps because of the suffocating smell in the room. Uhh, so you were the captain in charge of defending this city, right? Good evening. You monster, the knight says, and the woman moves to shut his mouth. However, the girl in the black dress stops her with a look. Oh my, you say such horrible things, calling a cute girl like me a monster. Arent you a gentleman, or were you not taught proper etiquette? the girl says, sounding amused rather than offended. Hmph So what do you want? the knight responds with disinterest. I just wanted to kill time with a bit of entertainment. Entertainment? Yes, entertainment. A simple game. If you win, Ill let you go safe and sound. The middle-aged knight squints in silence, as if trying to determine if her words are genuine. What happens if I lose? Nothing in particular. Itll be no different from now. Im holding the power of life and death over you, so isnt that enough of a condition? The knight thinks. He has subordinates and family in this region. What meaning would there be in abandoning them for his own freedom? However, if the demonic being before him was unleashed on the world, it would undoubtedly cause harm to his country. He has his doubts that shell keep her promise, but the chances might not be zero. If you stay silent, Ill consider that a yes. You wont get another opportunity like this, she asks again in a bit of a bad mood when she doesnt get a response. He closes his eyes. He pictures the faces of his subordinates, his father, his wife, and his son. Im sorry. I dont mind if you resent me for this, he tells them, although his words of atonement for the sin he is about to commit dont reach anyone. Betting on his duty to defend his country and the sliver of hope that they might also be saved, he makes a devil deal with the girl. Four ordinary glasses of red wine are lined up in front of the knight. The game is simple. How good is your tongue? Do a wine tasting and see if you can guess where this wine came from. Hmph, even a monster can do wine tasting, huh? Yes, Im quite good at it. You could say its my specialty. I can guess in great detail. Are you good at it? The knight shows no emotion on his face, but internally, hes gloating. Since this country is a trade nation and this city is a transit point, wine from every nation is brought here. Hes such a heavy drinker that he would often drink all night with his subordinates and get a nasty scolding from his wife. Therefore, he is confident in himself. Since youre tied up, I shall feed it to you. Consider it an honor. The girl picks up a glass and brings it to the knights mouth. He smells the fragrant scent and starts choking. Cough, cough! What is this?! Oh, whats the matter? Is there some sort of problem? Dont play dumb, you know exactly what the problem is! This isnt wine at all! This is blood, isnt it?! the knight says, and the girl stares blankly at him. Then, she gives him a look of remembrance, as if to say, Oh yes, thats right. Oh, my apologies. I never told you, did I? Its blood wine. Its the sort of wine a monster would serve, so its only natural, isnt it? Theres no way a human could drink something like this! the knight says in indignation, and the girl lowers her head as if in sadness. You truly are a cruel person. The worst of the worst. Even though I carefully selected this blood wine especially for you Then, she fans the glass of blood. This one is a young mans blood. He trained his body quite well, so the taste of his blood is refreshing. But unfortunately, Im guessing he isnt a virgin, so it may taste a bit bitter. He seems to be from this city. The knight gives the girl a dubious look as she suddenly begins the blood tasting. The girl picks up a different glass and makes a disgusted face. This one stinks of the elderly! Ugh, this sensation is simply the worst. Blood gets worse at this age! Its probably from this city, but theyre all similar in every city! she says, tossing the glass. To cleanse my palate, this one is a middle-aged woman. It seems like she was a beautiful woman, but it also seems that she had a child, so Id prefer a taste thats a bit fruity. Maidens truly are best. This one is also from this city, I suppose. H- hey Dont tell me The knights face gradually freezes. The last is a boy of around ten years of age! Oh, yes, the taste is very mild. This one is the best of them all! Just as Id expect of a virgin! Ten-year-olds truly are different! It tastes similar to the woman from earlier, so it must be a relative. Stop stop! the knight shouts and struggles as his suspicion turns to conviction. However, he was held down by the female attendant. You finally realized, I see. But wasnt it far too slow? Though, I could tell by the smell. Arent humans too heartless? Or perhaps youre especially heartless? I knew it Thats Thats right, you guessed correctly! Theyre all people who were close to you! So, what do you think? I truly did select them especially for you. As he watches the girl cackle, the knight loses all color in his face. The first was your subordinate, I suppose. It seems he got married just recently. Well, it is unfortunate, but he sacrificed his life for his captain, so Im sure hes satisfied. Ahh, there was a message he wanted me to give you if you participated in the game. Captain, why did you betray us? he said. Well, theres no helping it. Anyone would curse you as they bled to death if you told them that you just wanted to be saved. For a captain, you sure are unpopular, arent you? She offers to pick a good girl out of her underlings to introduce to him and gives him other such words of pity. Your father and wife were dauntless. Oh yes, I have last words from them as well. They said, Dont worry about it too much. Protect the country at all costs. And I believe your wife said, Take care of our son for me. What a sad story. I forgot to tell her, Your sons gonna die too after this! before it became time for her to die. Im so thoughtless, Im going to cry. Well, I did my best, so its not an issue, the girl says, crying fake tears. The knights face is already drenched with tears as he grits his teeth. And lastly, a message from your son! Im scared, it hurts, Daddy, Mommy, Grandpa, help! Im cold, its dark Someone help Oh, I felt so bad for scaring him, I almost apologized. Well, I figured he was just unlucky for having a father like this, so I gave up on that idea! Plus, his mommy was waiting for him on the other side! And Grandpas with them, too, the girl says, making an insincere gesture of apology after she mimed suddenly collapsing on the ground as if imitating the knights sons last moments. Oh, and I didnt waste their sacrifice, so you can rest assured. I had my underlings take care of all of them except your son, but the portion that didnt fit in the glasses was responsibly disposed of. Of course, I drank from your son directly and helped myself to his delicious blood! She gives the knight a thumbs up to say, It was really delicious, thanks for the meal! The knights struggling becomes even more violent. So, how does it feel? Having the family and city you were supposed to protect stolen from you so unfairly, wasting the chance they gave you to escape Hey, how does it feel? Hey, could you tell me? ill you. Huh, what was that? Carmilla couldnt hear yooou! Could you say it a bit louder for me, Mister? she says, putting her hand to her ear and leaning in closer to the knights mouth. Im gonna kill you Im gonna kill you, Im gonna kill you, Ill kill you! Ill kill you! ILL KILL YOU! the knight screams, his eyes filled with despair and intense hatred. His skin has lost the paleness from before and is now burning bright red. The only words he can form are curses directed at the girl. Confirming this, the girl, Carmilla, is truly delighted, smiling broadly. Oh yes, how delightful! The despair and hatred are mixing together wonderfully, you really are the best! As a reward, I shall personally embrace you The girls dainty arms curl around the knights body. and put you out of your misery. Carmilla opens her mouth wide and bites into the knights neck. In that moment, there were two sparkling fangs in her mouth. Ahh, Im satisfied. Oh, you can take care of the rest however you want, she prompts the surrounding women to take care of the remains, blissfully content. Now, I suppose its about time. Display. She puts her hand on a crystal on the table and pours mana into it. As she does so, an image starts flowing into the crystal from far away. Fort Eisenstadt, located on the northeast border of the Weichsel Empire, was originally built to confront the Allied Commune to the east, with which they had a hostile relationship. However, nowadays, defending against invasions from other countries has become a thing of the past, so the soldiers there are equipped for monitoring the monsters to the north. However, even now that the monsters have become more active, not even a single monster has made it past the fort. Its an impregnable strategic location. But now, Fort Eisenstadt is suddenly in an uproar. Damn! How many of them are there?! a sentry curses the reality before him. There are innumerable silhouettes on the horizon. At first, he couldnt tell what they were, assumed they were Commune soldiers, and panicked thinking it was a war. But as the silhouettes approached, he realized that they werent humans, but monsters, and in unbelievable numbers, which caused his panic to intensify. The fact that monsters are swarming and attacking the fort is unusual in and of itself. However, it would usually be impossible to misidentify them. But nevertheless, he mistook them for Commune soldiers at first. Why are the monsters coming from Commune?! The monsters arent only coming from the north. Most of them are advancing from Commune. Its true that there are open flatlands in the direction of Commune, which is convenient for forming hordes. If theyre following military tactics, that is. However, its unthinkable to the soldiers that monsters would attack with military tactics. Hey, what is that? the sentry points at the sky. Thats This is bad, its coming this way! Thats a griffin! With a roar, a monster with the head and wings of an eagle and the body of a lion flies towards the fort and attacks from the sky. They counterattack the griffin with archers, a few mages, and the ballistas that the fort is equipped with. As if sneering at this desperate attack, the griffin makes good use of its mobility and evades them, dropping a spherical object that it was holding in its forelimbs. Theres an explosion. The tower of the fort collapses, and several soldiers are crushed beneath it. Soldiers climbing the fort walls are blown away by the blast at point-blank range, and some of them fall from the wall. An explosion?! Do they have gunpowder?! How?! Theres nobody there to respond to the cries of the injured soldiers. They scream in agony from the disaster caused by the explosions. There was more than one. The fort walls are soundly destroyed by the bombs dropped by the griffins. The ballistas are already gone, greatly reducing their anti-air measures. The air of Fort Eisenstadt is under the complete control of the griffins. However, the tragedy doesnt end there. Theres a thundering roar. A wall collapses. The forts gate is breached. Monsters charge in. The imperial soldiers are the first ones to ever see this monster. It has incredible speed despite its huge body, with a sharp horn on its nose and a thick hide unrivalled in defensive ability. If someone who knew of Another World was present to see this, they would refer to it as the rhino-type monster, Rhinos. In only half a day, Fort Eisenstadt falls to the monsters. Wow, I was skeptical, but thats some incredible power. To think that the griffins would take control of the air with their excellent mobility, break through enemy lines, and then immediately suppress the ground troops and annihilate them. Thats just what youd expect from the masters strategy. Well, its a strategy suited to those muscle-brained beasts. Though, even if its from the other world, it does bother me that its a strategy that humans originally came up with What was that strategy called, I wonder? Carmilla nods in satisfaction at the image in the crystal of the destruction caused by the allied army, but her eyebrows lower in annoyance. That other worlds military strategy, I think it was called Carmilla crosses her arms and remembers her masters words. Dont underestimate humans. Learn from humans and make use of that knowledge. She has no intention to oppose her revered master, but even Carmilla wondered if that warning was even necessary. However, considering what theyve achieved in each region, the accuracy of her masters foresight leaves her more in awe than ever before. This strategy is also something her master brought. Thats right, its called a blitzkrieg. Its a pretty good name. As she watches the pitiful sight of the fort doomed to collapse, shes in deep thought, a bewitching expression appearing on her face. Now, I wonder if the empire can endure? CH 27 In the three days since she parted with Chaos, Alexia hasnt taken a single step outside the Weichsel Imperial Magic Academy. Compared to those busy yet fulfilling days, these days are peaceful. But contrary to this tranquility, there is a certain joylessness in her expression, as if in sorrow. Whats on her mind is the events of three days ago. That day, they were returning from Brandenburg just like usual, and Chaos said something different from usual. Sorry. We wont be able to meet for a while. Eh What did Teacher say just now? Chaoss sudden declaration turned Alexias mind blank and she was left speechless, unable to respond. Chaos, what is the meaning of this? Irene asks belatedly. Actually, Ive got exams, so I wont be able to come here for a little while. Come to think of it, Chaos had said he was a student. When she heard that, she was surprised that her knowledgeable teacher was still a student as she wondered just what sort of place this foreign magic academy is. She also thought of secretly going to school with Chaos. Though, that was only a daydream. Shes a noble from a different country, and even if her parents have given up on her, shes still under their protection, so she cant study abroad so easily. Then, well be able to meet after your exams are over. Thats right. I can come in five days, but Chaos paused. Alexia, who had been relieved to hear that it would only be a temporary parting due to exams, became anxious once more. Im thinking of going to Commune. The Allied Commune, which Alexia has never visited, is a trade nation located to the east of the Weichsel Empire. Surrounded by the two largest countries on the continent, the Weichsel Empire and the Castal Kingdom, and facing the sea to the south, Commune is vital for trade between the Empire and the Kingdom across both land and sea. Lady Alexia, Irene. As if Chaos had resolved himself, he looked them in the eyes. Will you go to Commune with me? These words made her heart start pounding. Why is it beating so fast? wondered a part of her that was filled with joy. Perhaps it was because it was a clear statement that he wanted to be with her. Up until now, nobody at the academy or even in her family has ever told her that they needed her. She was worthless, just a failing student with incompetent magic skills, but now, he was telling her that he truly needed her, regardless of how much magic she could use. Knowing this made her so happy that her heart started pounding, she realized. The invitation was so tempting that she almost accepted it without thinking. His invitation which told her how much he needed her, even though she was only a failure of a noble, just an ordinary girl. However Please give me some time to think about it. In the end, she couldnt give him an immediate answer, and was forced to postpone her response until after Chaoss exams were over in five days, when they would next meet. What do I want to do? Shes been anxiously asking herself this question every day since, even though she has known the answer for a long time now. She knew from the start that she couldnt stay with Chaos forever. Its fine for now, while shes still a student. Even if Chaos goes to Commune, it would be possible to balance it with her schoolwork. Even if theyre going to the neighboring country, Commune, there are practically no problems with distance and time, due to the teleportation spell Chaos uses, Warp Portal, which Alexia also learned. Recently, shes been teleporting from Stolbrussen to Brandenburg and meeting up with Chaos there, and Chaos has even been teleporting them to distant portals to hunt. So, as long as she goes to Communes portal once, shell be able to go there anytime. However, once the extracurricular lessons are over, shell have to meet up with Chaos less frequently. And after she graduates, itll be even less easy to meet up with him. In other words, the problem is her standing. She isnt just Alexia. She is Marie Alexia von Zavarish, the daughter of the noble Zavarish family of the Weichsel Empire. Because of this status, she cannot act freely. When she sensed that it was just Alexia who Chaos wanted, she realized this C no, remembered it. The moment she understood this, the passion that burned with Chaoss words suddenly fizzled, as if drenched with cold water. In its place, she felt intense frustration as well as an indistinct emotion that she didnt know what to do with. They dulled her resolve and, not knowing what she should do, she postponed her answer. From the start, it was decided long ago that she would part with Chaos. She understood this in her head. She knew it would be sad, but she thought that she would be able to part with him. However, now that its become reality, her heart easily wavered when she realized that it would end, and shes considering following the temptation to go with him even more. So, when Chaos goes even farther than Commune, when extracurricular lessons end and her time as a student is over Will she really be able to part with him? Will she be able to decline another invitation? She still cant come to a conclusion. Lady Alexia, her servant, Irene, calls out to her as shes being swallowed by a whirlpool of thoughts with no way out. What do you intend to do? About what? About Chaos. Will you go to Commune? What do you think? Alexia asks, thinking that perhaps Irene, who has been accompanying her for many years, may know the answer to this difficult problem If I may be allowed to speak my mind, although its a bit late to say this, it has already gone beyond the scope of extracurricular training. In addition, it may be a bit of a problem for a counts daughter to frequently visit a foreign country even in times of peace. In that case, it would be necessary to ask the counts permission. Father Im sure he wouldnt allow it. Her father, who has no interest in her, wouldnt give his permission so easily. And even if she was given permission, there would be talk of bodyguards and escorts. In which case, it would be bad for her reputation if the young daughter of a noble had a young man by her side. If things go badly, it would cause problems for her teacher. Repaying his kindness by causing him harm is the one thing she wants to avoid at all costs. In the end, now that its been put into words, she realizes once again that no matter how much she agonizes over it, the outcome has already been decided. So, she decides to discard her hesitation and say it herself. Ive decided. I will She closes her eyes, pauses for a bit as if persuading herself, slowly opens her eyes and, with much hesitation, forces the words out. Not go to Commune. When I next see Teacher We will say our goodbyes. Are you really alright with this? Yes. Irene has only one thing to say to her frail masters decision. Lady Alexia, I will abide by your decision, no matter what sort of decision you make. With a bow, Irene leaves the room. Just how powerless am I? Irene thinks to herself, her heart breaking at her own cowardice. As a servant, she knows that parting ways with Chaos is the correct decision. But in that case, she should have admonished Alexia before she harbored strong emotions for him. Thrusting this upon her this late has only pointlessly widened the wound. Even so, this month has been pleasant for both master and servant. Her master found in him someone she could finally relax around, and hes especially important to her. At some point, those warm days became the norm, until finally, they averted their eyes from the crossroads they were approaching. Since Chaos showed no sign of leaving this country, as if they would be able to meet anytime, until just before his departure C though this was likely because he could easily travel with teleportation magic C they couldnt help that they didnt notice. However, Alexias decision to part with him is likely not her true desire. Irene suspects that she only made this decision with her standing in mind and with fragile resolve. Her master is most likely still unaware of her feelings for Chaos. But even if this is the case, would it really be a good thing to make her aware of those feelings? Even if she realizes, the possibility that she could be with Chaos is low. Love stories between noble girls and foreign commoners C since judging by his behavior, Chaos doesnt appear to be nobility C only have happy endings in fiction. In order to be with him, Alexia would have to abandon her status as aristocracy and elope with him. Living as a commoner in a foreign country C the continuations of those love stories dont describe just how difficult that is. Besides, she doesnt know how Chaos himself feels. At the very least, he doesnt dislike Alexia, but Irene cant tell if his feelings towards her are more than that of friends. But when he announced that he was leaving the country, what were his intentions when he said he wanted to go with her? Of course, being accompanied by trustworthy companions is important, but someone with his skills would be in great demand, so there would be no need for him to go to the trouble of inviting companions from a different country. Perhaps he has fallen in love with her master, or maybe even Irene herself? No, Irene immediately denies, her master aside, he would never fall for a masculine woman such as herself. In any case, this is an important choice for Alexia, and no matter how this ends, she will stay by Alexias side and serve her. That is Irenes decision as a chamberlain. Its the day of her reunion with Chaos, and in the end, Alexia still hasnt cheered up as she teleports to Brandenburg to say her farewells. Similarly to Stolbrussen, Brandenburg has a portal in the city. Its a valuable archaeological site that has been here since before the city came to be, and, though shes not sure if this is true or not, she has heard that it has a lost magic that keeps monsters from approaching the area, which is why they were able to build a city here. Chaos is the one who taught her the name of the portal and its destination. That the end has come at last, Alexia thinks as she feels herself beginning to sniffle. She has no time to be swept away by emotion. She heads to the Adventurers Guild, where Chaos is waiting. The streets are as busy as usual as she walks through them with a somber mood, but for some reason, something feels off. It certainly is noisy, but rather than lively, the mood feels hurried and grim. When Irene looks around in suspicion, wagons packed with household items are hurrying down the street, and there are mothers and elderly people holding childrens hands while carrying large bags on their backs as they all walk in a line. All aspects of this situation give the impression that theyre fleeing the city. Increasingly convinced that something serious may have happened, Irene stops an elderly woman in the line. Hey, just what is happening here? You dont know? The whole city is in an uproar, the woman, with child in tow, says in amazement. Yes, weve only just arrived. We dont know the situation. Is that so? Hard to say if your luck is good or bad The truth is, Fort Eisenstadt has fallen to monsters. WhaC How could that be?! Fort Eisenstadt to the northeast is one of the most important strategic locations in the empire, and even while monsters have become more active, it has kept the monster invasions entirely at bay. She couldnt believe that it had fallen to monsters and shouted on impulse. Even an invasion from Commune would have been more believable. I dont know the details, but in any case, theres a horde of monsters coming this way. You young ladies should hurry and run if you know whats good for you! Now of all times, at a crucial moment like this when my master is making an important decision, what sort of joke is this? Irene complains in her mind. But she cant say that now. She doesnt know how much time they have, but thankfully, theyll be able to escape quickly with teleportation magic. But teleportation magic isnt perfect. According to Chaos, it can only take six people at a time. It would take a considerable amount of time to teleport almost 500 residents. Theres a limit to how many they can save, and even if they told the residents about her masters teleportation magic, they would all rely on her. Its painful and vexing to abandon the residents and escape, but her masters life is irreplaceable. Lady Alexia, we should hurry andC Get away from here, Irene intended to say, but before she can finish, Alexia runs off. Please wait! Lady Alexia! Irene calls out to her, but she shows no sign of stopping. She chases after her master to stop her. Alexia is heading for a certain place, muttering as her face turns pale. Lady Alexia, please calm down! Irene says, forcibly reaching out and grabbing Alexias hand. Let go of me, Irene! Teacher is Teacher is! Frantically, Alexia uses all her strength to break away from Irene. TEACHER! Alexia rushes into the Adventurers Guild and begins searching for Chaos. Inside the Adventurers Guild, there are about a dozen adventurers who gathered at the Guilds request, but Chaos is nowhere to be seen. Hes not here yet, Alexia thinks as puts her hand to her chest in relief. However, that doesnt necessarily mean he didnt come earlier than their usual meeting time. What would happen if Chaos came to Brandenburg? As a foreigner, Chaos would normally have no obligation to defend another country. However, since hes a member of the Adventurers Guild, if the Guild demands it, he would be forced to participate. Theres no way Chaos wouldnt come. Hes a punctual person whos always right on time. In that case, he would have definitely seen the residents running away. Chaos would never run away if he saw them. In her mind, Chaos is a kind person who wouldnt abandon anyone, even strangers. Why else would he go to so much trouble for someone who was branded incompetent? And hes a brave, strong person. After all, he can take on so many monsters that they cant be counted on one hand and easily slaughter them without even running out of breath. Therefore, in a predicament like this, he would surely lend the residents a helping hand and dauntlessly face the monster army. But no matter how exceptionally strong her teacher is, can he win against an army of monsters? Even when she was with him the whole time, Chaos never came out uninjured. Even so, almost all of them were light injuries since Alexia and Irene were there. Chaos might die. No. She cant let that happen. Ill never see Chaos again. Just imagining it is so painful it tears her apart. She feels a pain in her chest and her whole body cant stop trembling. Her eyes naturally start welling up. She wont let him die. She doesnt want to lose her teacher, lose Chaos. She wants that kind person to live. For that, she would offer all of her being. Ah, thats right. Why did she hesitate? All of her doubts as to what she was feeling back then begin clearing away. Alexia finally notices her feelings which werent clear to her until now. She realizes that her love for Chaos is romantic love. Lady Alexia! her servant calls for her, and she looks back. Nearly all of the agitation that filled her mind has subsided, and she can now think calmly. She wonders if this composure is because she identified the indistinct emotion that caused her to waver these past few days. She read in a book somewhere that women are stronger when theyre in love, so maybe thats what this is. If it is, I think thatd be lovely, Alexia thinks with a gentle expression. But its too early to celebrate, and Alexias expression stiffens. After all, right now, theres someone she wants to protect above all else. Irene. I want to save Teacher. Chaos may not be able to win alone. But with the three of them, Alexia feels like they can endure any hardship. Please, lend me your strength, she says as she looks Irene directly in the eye, her eyes filled with resolve. Irene gasps at her strong, unwavering gaze, wondering what in the world could have happened in the brief moment she took her eyes off her. However, she can certainly see determination in her master. Her gaze is strong enough to overpower even Irene, who wanted to take her to a safe place as soon as possible. This is the first time Alexia has made such a bold decision. And on top of that, she needs Irenes strength. She can finally be useful to her master. As someone belonging to the Zavarish family, this is undoubtedly the incorrect choice. But as Alexias servant, Irene, she doesnt want to go against it. As you wish, Lady Alexia, Irene says as she kneels and bows her head. At that moment, they are a true master and servant, to the extent that those around them gaze in admiration. CH 28 Chapter 28 - Battle for Brandenburg 1 Because this region is overrun with monsters far stronger than the ones at the capital, Brandenburgs city walls are sturdier than other fortified cities. But when faced with the approximately two thousand monsters that brought down Fort Eisenstadt, which was known for being impregnable, theyre no sturdier than a house of cards. Moreover, Brandenburgs ruling nobility escaped from Brandenburg with half of their regular soldiers on the pretext of guarding the evacuees and informing other regions of the danger. The remaining half were ordered to defend Brandenburg to the death, treated as sacrifices to delay the monsters advance even if only slightly. Although ruthless, this cannot be said to be a mistake. Even though the assembled adventurers and volunteer soldiers outnumber the monsters, Brandenburgs defenses couldnt possibly stand a chance against griffins and large, unknown monsters. Considering that the flying griffins can only be countered with magic or arrows and that dealing with four meter long centipedes, a monster of similar size, would typically require about seven or eight soldiers each, the difference in strength is clear. Although there are few monsters on the escape route, the southern main road, its also true that moving in a group makes them more likely to attack. In addition, the civilians accompanying them, including women and children, are slow to walk, so if they abandon Brandenburg entirely, the monsters will immediately bare their fangs at the civilians. Therefore, what the forces remaining in Brandenburg are being asked to do right now is to hold off the monsters for even a second longer; they have no way to delay them other than sacrificing themselves. Yes, everyone felt hopeless against the monster army, anticipating defeat. Everyone except a certain master and servant, that is. Currently, there is a force of about 2500 people defending Brandenburg. Although the regulars alone consist of 700 soldiers, exceeding the number of soldiers stationed at Fort Eisenstadt, the rest are only an assortment of adventurers and volunteers, and its no exaggeration to say that morale is at its lowest. The only bit of good news is that, since the monsters travelling south on the northern main road suddenly slowed their advance for some reason, the civilians, excluding the ones who cant move due to illnesses and such, have already evacuated and escaped Brandenburg, and theyre prepared for the upcoming battle. Lowering the bundle of arrows shes carrying, Alexia looks around. The gate at the northern wall, where she is right now, would normally have merchants coming and going down the road leading northeast, but now theres no trace of them. Instead, theres a cloud of dust far down the road, as if something is approaching. The reality of the impending monster threat setting in, she gulps. The defense preparations somehow made it in time, and the northern gate has already been firmly blockaded with chunks of crumbling buildings and such. The reason why the other entrance to the city, the southern gate, hasnt been blockaded isnt to leave an escape route, but most likely so that, in the event that the monsters go around the city and advance south of Brandenburg, they can pursue the monsters from behind. However, this is a needless fear, as the monsters are advancing down the main road towards Brandenburg. Conflict is likely unavoidable. Next to her atop the city walls, there are stone projectiles and arrows piled up. The arrows were collected from a weapons shop that the owner fled and abandoned. Along with the piles, there is a jar filled with oil. She hears continuous clattering noises. Its the sound of metal armor clanking with movement as the soldiers hurriedly prepare the defenses as well as the sound of the terrified volunteer soldiers chattering their teeth in fear. Y- you, youre pretty calm. A- arent you scared? the young mage who Alexia is working with (though he looks about 3 or 4 years older than her) asks her, his hands trembling as he grips his staff. Perhaps hes a novice. Hes not the only one whos scared. There are quite a few ordinary people with grim faces nearby, carrying weapons they arent familiar with and not even wearing leather armor. In a situation like this, a young girl who shows no sign of trembling in fear would be noticeable. No, its not that Im not scared. Just as she says, its not that she has no fear. The young man looks at her with respect towards her articulate response, but in actuality, her voice is coming out more stiff than usual due to the tension. Although, shes not so shaken up that it would be visible to someone shes only just met. Anyway, this kid aside, I never would have thought a pretty girl like you would be recruited for this. I cant run cause my wife hurt her hip, but why didnt you run? a middle-aged man with hairy arms joins in the conversation, perhaps to distract himself. Hes holding a worn-out bow, so maybe hes normally a hunter. Because were adventurers. We were forcibly drafted by the Guild. Is that so, looks like youve got it tough too. But Ill be fighting out there with you, so you can count on me. You too, kid, dont be so spineless. Straighten up a little! he says, laughing boisterously as he roughly slaps the young mans back. He glares at the middle-aged man resentfully, coughing violently as his eyes water. Although, he understands that the older man is just trying to cheer them up, so he doesnt get any angrier than this. Are you alright, Lady Alexia? Irene whispers to her anxiously. Since shes always by Alexias side, Irene is the only one who notices that shes nervous. Yes. Though, Im a bit anxious since Teacher isnt with us Alexia says, her eyes downcast. In the end, they werent able to meet up with Chaos. They waited for Chaos in front of the Adventurers Guild, but the soldiers soon brought them to prepare for the siege. She did want to join up with Chaos, but on the other hand, she couldnt neglect this duty. She had a faint hope that she would see him while she was working, but it was impossible to find him out of the over 2000 people present. Maybe hes not here, she briefly worried, but quickly erased these thoughts from her mind. However, the extremely glorified version of Chaos in her mind was definitely not the type of person that would abandon these people in their time of need. Therefore, she was certain that he was here. In that case, she would have to make an effort to lighten his burden, even if only a little. Thats what she told herself. Also, when it comes to fighting, Chaoss fighting style stands out. Especially on the day she last met him during all that lighting, even though it was in a limestone cave, it gave the illusion that the wrath of the gods had manifested in this world. Alexia thinks that it may contain enough destructive power to dominate this battle. Therefore, when the battle starts, she should notice Chaoss presence. Alexia grips her staff tightly. Its the custom-made staff with the Dragon Soul gem embedded in it. That alone makes it rare. In fact, other mages often look at it with envy. To her, however, it is a precious, irreplaceable staff of the same design as her teachers. Perhaps because of this, she feels like hes close by, and all the tension in her mind quickly melts away. Thinking back, the day she first held this staff, before she noticed her feelings for him, she was so happy that she fell asleep hugging it in her bed. Back then, she thought she was simply happy to have the same wand as her teacher, but in actuality, that may have been a girlish happiness that she matched with the person she liked. Once Alexia realizes this, she suddenly becomes embarrassed. She hurriedly drowns out these bright feelings that are inappropriate for a battlefield. This strange feeling is a powerful drug, she thinks as she suppresses these emotions which are still unfamiliar and uncontrollable to her. The monsters! Theyre here! someone shouts. When she looks up at the sky, countless silhouettes are flying towards Brandenburg. Attack, hurry! yells a soldier who seems to be a commanding officer. Automatically, Alexia looks her servant in the eye. Irene also stares into Alexias eyes. As if her own thoughts are being transmitted, Alexias heart is emboldened by her bright eyes filled with determination. Alexia looks back up at the sky. She catches sight of a flying beast with the head of an eagle and the body of a lion C a griffin. This is the beginning of the battle that would later be known as the Battle for Brandenburg. *** Originally, these 2000 werent the only ones here. A griffin, the largest even out of all the other griffins taking the lead, spread his large, majestic wings and glared, angrily looking down at the human city theyre about to attack. After bringing down the irritating humans fort, they replenished the supplies they were sent, and up to this point, things were going fine. The stones theyd been supplied with, red stones that shined like gems, were more useful than they imagined. Trampling the humans who were scattering like baby spiders had been fun and exciting. As expected, they werent completely unscathed, but they had plenty of strength both in the sky and on the ground. At first, he felt a strong aversion to them because they were made by humans, but with results like these, that feeling was dispelled completely. All they needed to do now was maintain the supply line and replenish their strength by turning the monsters who lived in this region into their subordinates, just as the master ordered. Everything should have been going according to plan. This region was populated by a dragon clan. A prideful, high-ranking dragon couldnt be made subservient, but one of low intelligence who is looked down on even by other dragons could easily be made subservient. Theyre called Lesser Dragons, the lowest ranking dragons. Even if they couldnt elegantly fly through the skies like he could, the dragons immense physical strength would be a threat to the powerless humans. Even if they were limited to fighting on the ground, they posed a danger. However, the plan collapsed. There were only about a dozen Lesser Dragons left in the area. How could this have happened? Was he expected to believe that they were killed by humans? It was true that there were signs of conflict and the faint scent of blood lingered. However, not a single corpse remained. It was as if theyd suddenly vanished. He didnt understand how it happened, but he did know one thing: There had been no humans in that fort that were tough enough to defeat a Lesser Dragon. In other words, they must have come from the nearby settlement. Humans had come here in numbers great enough to defeat Lesser Dragons and then took the corpses with them. Anger burned in his eyes. Again, yet again, the weak, cunning humans barbarically steal parts of our bodies. They dont steal for food. They pick out parts that have some sort of value, stripping us of our skin, tearing off our wings, gouging out our eyes, desecrating our corpses. We and our ancestors have been sacrificed for the humans greed time and time again. Our master is right. Just as he says, we cannot coexist. Then, we shall give them the same treatment. If they desire skin, we shall peel their skin off. If they desire wings, we shall tear their limbs off. If they desire eyeballs, we shall gouge their eyes out. With a piercing cry, they dive towards the human city, Brandenburg. This sky belongs to them, the griffins. Nothing can stop them. The battle has begun. *** Wisdom Shield. First, Alexia casts a barrier defense spell. Similar to the Intelligence Shield that her teacher uses, its a support spell that creates a barrier which becomes stronger the more powerful your Wisdom is. Its a thin white barrier that forms in a dome around her. Alexias sudden use of magic causes those around her to look towards her in shock. Youre a cleric?! a young man asks from within the barrier, probably because he determined that it was some type of support magic. Support magic is what clerics specialize in. No, Im a mage. Addition, Alexia says, casting another support spell. Addition is a red veil in a dome shape, similar to Wisdom Shield. It mixes with the white barrier to form a pink space. Everyone at the ready! All archers and mages, make sure to aim for the griffins! the commanding officer says, and the soldiers hurriedly prepare the projectiles and nock their arrows. In accordance with the information provided to them by the survivors from Eisenstadt, they prepared to counter air attacks, but its nowhere near enough. The number of anti-air ballistas is limited, and not all of the volunteer soldiers can use bows. As a result, those who cant use bows can only throw stones to make the enemy fall back and keep them from approaching the city wall. Wait! Draw them in closer Now, shoot! As instructed, they shoot magic and arrows at the griffins. With hundreds of people attacking simultaneously, the barrage is dense. Even so, the number of griffins that fall to this attack are few enough to be counted on two hands. The other griffins flee high into the sky beyond the reach of the magic and arrows or flap their wings to create a gust of wind which collides with the arrows and causes them to fall. Even when they just barely managed to reach the griffins, its difficult to cause a fatal wound with a single shot. The mage next to Alexia also follows orders and uses magic. Since the griffins are quick, he uses a spell called Mana Sphere, which isnt very strong but is easy to aim and has a high accuracy rate. The strength of his spell is insignificant, so his strategy is to land a surefire hit on the griffins to make them flinch so that other attacks can make it through that gap in their defenses. Just as he predicted, the pale Mana Sphere flies right at the griffin, as if it has its own will. In addition, the griffin notices and makes a sharp turn to the left, exposing half of its body to the Mana Sphere. Then, the Mana Sphere pierces its right flank, and it dies. EhC huh? says a bewildered voice which doesnt suit a battlefield. But its only natural, since something like that happened. He himself didnt think hed have any chance of defeating it, after all. What is this, what the heck is going on? He isnt the only one. There are similar voices from those around him who were attacking the griffins. The hunter also pierced through a griffin with only a single arrow. As the pice de rsistance, the swordswoman next to the girl shoots down a griffin with the stone in her hands. Hey, this is way too weird, isnt it?! the mage shouts at the absurd spectacle before him. This absurd spectacle is only happening around him. No, to be accurate, its only happening to the people within the support spell the girl cast. Wait, is this the spell from earlier?! Is that a spell that strengthens your allies attacks?! the mage says, and Alexia, who is in the middle of casting her next spell, replies with a nod. To be accurate, the spell she cast, Addition, is a spell that strengthens the attacks performed by party members within a certain radius by adding the users Wisdom to the each stat value associated with the attack. For the Mana Sphere from earlier, for example, its power is determined by Magic Attack Power, or, in other words, the Intelligence and Wisdom stats. Alexias Wisdom is added to that Intelligence and Wisdom, increasing its power. To put in concrete terms, if the attacker has 100 Intelligence and 50 Wisdom and the one who cast Addition has 100 Wisdom, the Magic Attack Power will be calculated from 200 Intelligence and 150 Wisdom. Of course, since the example was magic, the stats involved were Intelligence and Wisdom, but other stats, such as Strength, can be similarly strengthened. However, this is only limited to attacks, so it doesnt strengthen the body directly like a clerics support magic. In other words, the higher Alexias Wisdom is, the higher the attack power of those receiving Additions effects rises. And, although shes a failure when it comes to Intelligence, she has unrivalled talent in Wisdom. If her Wisdom were to be quantified as an Another World stat, Chaos, who is the same level and allocates most of his stat points to Intelligence whenever he levels up, has lower Intelligence than she has Wisdom, so you can see just how incredible her talent is. Her Wisdom is a cut above the rest. Perhaps because the attacks stopped in their confusion and the barrage thinned, a griffin drops a red stone towards Alexia. Somethings falling this way! Get down! the hunter warns, and the red stone collides with the barrier and causes a large explosion. However, the barrier is unyielding, and even with the aftermath of the blast, those inside are mostly uninjured. This proves that her Wisdom Shields defensive ability is far more powerful than the explosion. After making it to this point, those within the barrier finally realize. Their attacks will hit, but their opponents will not. Strengthening their allies to give them the advantage in battle is the Sages fighting style. Hahaha, damn, this is a stroke of luck! Youre the best! Seriously, little lady, if I didnt have a wife, I would have fallen for you! The volunteer soldiers fear of the monsters, which looked like symbols of death, weakens, and suddenly, theyre bursting with energy, seeing hope of victory. They resume their attack, taking the griffins down one after another, and gradually start overpowering them. Was that explosion just now caused by an alchemically-made Explosion Stone? Why would a monster? Monsters do tend to form packs, but to be frank, its implausible that griffins would even use the tools necessary for advanced alchemy. Alexias questions are only increasing, but she has no time to think of answers. Alexia immediately ends this line of thought and switches to a different one. It really is a nuisance that they have control over the skies. Though were overpowering them in this area. The griffins are being pushed back in the area with Alexias support, but theyre doing as they please in other areas. At this rate, theres a high chance that the rest of the front line will be crushed and theyll lose. The support magic Alexia uses has various limitations, unlike the support magic used by clerics. One of which is that the effect is only present within the range of the dome centered on Alexia. The second is that, unless your mana runs out or you dispel it, the spell consumes mana little by little for it to be maintained, so your mana will gradually dwindle unless you do something about it. A clerics support magic doesnt have limitations like this, but it has a time limit instead and the target is strengthened based on their own abilities, so there are advantages and disadvantages with the limitations of each. However, this time, its a bit inconvenient. Alexias are the only support spells that only affect a limited area of the battleground. Even if they take control of the battle in this localized area, if they cant do something about the flying enemies spread throughout the skies and turn this disadvantageous situation around, theyll never be able to win. In that case, shell literally drag the griffins down from their advantageous position in the sky. This, too, is a Sages fighting style. Alexia thinks back to her fight with the Lesser Dragons. The first time she fought a Lesser Dragon, Alexia attempted to ambush it with Sleep Cloud as usual and put it to sleep before fighting it. Her surprise attack succeeded on the Lesser Dragon, which kept flying low to the ground, close to her height. However, it went slightly different from how she predicted. Rather than falling due to being put to sleep, the Lesser Dragon was still floating in the air. After the battle was over, Alexia, curious about the spectacle she had just seen, tried asking Chaos about it. Teacher, why was the Lesser Dragon still floating even while it was asleep? Apparently, dragons use magic to fly. The same is true for the dragons they use for Dragon Transport. Well, birds aside, itd probably be difficult to fly with that huge body. I see. In other words, the magic effect was still present, so it was still floating. Thinking about it that way, it must have been in a state similar to when the effects of a clerics support magic remained. As expected, it did fall when it died, but Alexia concluded that this was a type of support magic that is constantly applied to itself. In other words, some flying monsters use support magic to fly. In that case, what about griffins? She begins casting. Spells that strengthen allies arent the only spells that Sages know. They also know spells that weaken enemies, such as Erase! The spell evokes countless reactions. At first, there isnt much of a change, to the point that those around her mistake the spell to be a failure. However, the effect becomes clearly visible. The effect of Erase is to randomly negate several of the enemys support magic effects. To take countermeasures against this, they would need to apply several support spells to spread out the dispelling effect. However, the griffins have no such countermeasures, and flying magic is all they used. In other words, this spell is entirely unavoidable. Several of the griffins fighting in the skies above Alexia staggeringly begin to lose speed and stability. What the heck is this? the griffins think in incomprehension. Barings its fangs at them is a law of nature which affects all things in this world: the pull of gravity. As if their wings were plucked, the rulers of the skies fall to the ground. Theres a slight chance that this alone could have saved the day. However, the red stones theyre holding cant withstand the impact of falling to the ground. Theres a thundering boom as an explosion occurs on the ground just in front of the city walls. Thus, the griffins meet their pitiful end. CH 29.1 Chapter 29.1 - Battle for Brandenburg 2 (Part 1) Its still going fine, Alexia thinks, taking a small mana potion bottle out of her leather sack and drinking it. Thanks to the relentless attacks from those around her, the war is about even. If anything, the defending side has the advantage. Of course, places that are too far for them to reach are being overwhelmed by the griffins onslaught, and the damage caused by the explosive stones is significant. Although its not bad enough for the walls to start collapsing, there are cracks in the footholds, and some have been wounded or killed by the explosions. The reason theyre still enduring is because, even though they should have been overrun by the griffins, they knew they could fight back against them and saw a faint hope. Thanks to the efforts of Alexia and those surrounding her, the despair that was in the air has lessened and the morale has been raised, creating a cycle of more aggressive offenses and increased victories. The barrage from the slingshots and bows blocks the enemies path and guides them to the few catapults, ballistae, and magic attack locations. It wouldnt be inaccurate to say that the accomplishments of Alexia and those around her are far above the rest. Griffins attack from the skies above her. An explosion blocks her spell, and when a griffin takes the opportunity to try to tear her to shreds with its sharp claws, she calms herself and fires a Wisdom Burst at the griffin, finishing it off. With this magical pillar of light, which is capable of identifying and targeting enemies within a crowd of enemies and allies, Alexias presence leaves a strong impression on friend and foe alike. Its still going fine. Feeling the Dragon Souls effect in her enchanted staff recovering her mana, she steadies her breathing. Her weakness C the Sages weakness C has not yet been openly revealed. *** What the heck is this? the griffins think as they watch their comrades fall to the ground like the wingless do, astonished at this incomprehensible phenomenon. Its only natural that they would react this way. Since they fly with magic, they should be able to fly as long as they still have mana. However, not much time has passed since the battle started, so they shouldnt be falling due to mana depletion. Which means they can infer that it was caused by some sort of attack. But if it was a visible arrow or spell, it wouldnt be impossible for them to dodge it, since they can fly through the air. If they couldnt avoid it in time and got hit, it shouldnt have caused them to fall unless they were fatally wounded. However, judging by the sequence of events, they were dragged down from the skies by something invisible. But strangely enough, they arent thrown into a state of panic by this strange phenomenon of which they dont even know the cause. The griffin leading the pack lets out a cry, and they regain their composure. But they certainly have been instilled with a fear of the unknown. Perhaps due to the instincts caused by this fear, they automatically begin looking for the cause of this phenomenon. Then, one group which stands out from the rest of the crowd of people catches their attention. This group, which is covered in something that looks like a barrier, is unleashing deadly attacks which end their lives in a single hit. Stones launched by catapults and slingshots aside, who would ever expect a stone that was simply thrown at them to hurtle towards them at inescapable speeds and pierce through them? Whats even more conspicuous is that the one at the center of the barrier is a human female. Every time the female swings her staff, their comrades fall even though nothing happened, and sometimes, she causes a conspicuous pillar of light to rise up and cut them down. In other words, the griffins speculate that this human female is the one responsible for these invisible attacks. Even when multiple griffins aim for the female and concentrate their attacks on her in an attempt to remove the threat, theyre blocked by the barrier and unable to deal a fatal wound. At this rate, itll only be a one-sided slaughter. Even if they ignore her and attack the others, the damage dealt to them will only continue to increase as long as the female is present. As expected, the humans who defeated the Lesser Dragons cannot be defeated by ordinary means. Normally, ignoring the group and destroying other areas of the wall would have been the correct choice. However, the instincts caused by their fear is making them cautious of this strong foe and putting their priorities out of order. In other words, the griffins have decided that they cant move forward until they defeat this group. Of course, they havent forgotten their objective of destroying the walls to invade the city. However, ignoring this obstacle now may lead to disaster later, so defeating them here and now is their first priority. And so, the griffin leading the pack considers what to do as he watches the female in observation. Most frightening to them is the invisible attack. Since it has a wide range of effect and its invisible, it cant be avoided. So he observes her actions. Invisible attack, pillar of light, pillar of light Thats it, the griffin leading the pack realizes. He calls out to gather his comrades nearby who are holding explosives. The griffins are about to make their counterattack. *** Huh, what the heck is going on? a hunter exclaims in confusion. Irene overhears and follows his gaze, looking in the distance. The griffins are gathering together. Are they planning something? The griffins, forming a crowd in mid-air, appear to be planning their next move. Irene feels a piercing gaze thats clearly looking in her direction and instinctively puts up her guard. Lady Alexia, please be careful. The griffins seem to be plotting an attack against us! Irene says just as the griffins begin to move. All at once, about a dozen griffins from the pack rush to attack Irene, no, Alexia. Griffins are coming this way! Everyone, be on guard! Everyone, please buy me some time. Ill cast Erase again. Alright, got it! Leave it to me, little lady! They wont even lay a finger on you! As if they understand how important Alexia and Irene are, the others follow their instructions. They concentrate their arrows, stones, and spells on the approaching griffins. However, the griffins behavior is different from before. Seeing their attacks, the griffins begin to focus on evasion, zigzagging through the air while maintaining a fixed distance. What is going on here? Why arent they attacking? Irene wonders, perplexed at the change in the griffins behavior. The griffins are moving just slightly in and out of range of the arrows and spells, as if they have absolutely no intention to attack. Judging by their attacks from earlier, the griffins arent in position to bomb them. Explosions do have their limits, and by her estimations, it appears that an explosion wouldnt reach the city walls from that position. In that case, the fact that theyre maintaining that position means that the griffins arent attacking at all. On the contrary, theyre just barely within range of the defenders attacks, so theyll lose their lives at the slightest mistake. Are they trying to make us run out of spells and arrows? Irene thinks, wondering if the griffins intend to turn this into a drawn-out battle. Since arrows and spells are limited, it would likely be an effective strategy. Essentially, their plan is to have a small number of griffins be decoys and toy with the defenders, causing them to lose their means of attack by wasting their arrows and spells. Since the decoy groups rapid evasions would be incredibly exhausting, they must be planning on switching out. This plan isnt a bad one in the least. It would usually be a solid and effective strategy. However, in this particular situation, the plan was a poor one. If theyre within range of arrows and spells, theyre also within range of Alexias Erase spell. Since it cant be seen, Irene cant make an exact estimation of Erases range, but its wider and farther than the griffins think. On top of that, its hard to gauge the timing of an invisible attack, so its difficult to dodge. Erase! Estimating that the griffins are within range, Alexia casts Erase. As expected, the griffins drop like flies, unable to dodge it. It is now apparent that if the griffins continue with this plan, their forces will be steadily whittled away. At that moment, the group of griffins that are still airborne begin moving all at once. As if they were waiting for their comrades to fall, theyre aiming for Alexia. CH 29.2 Chapter 29.2 - Battle for Brandenburg 2 (Part 2) Weve been tricked! Realizing her error in judgment, Irene bites her lip. The decoys aim wasnt to turn this into a drawn-out battle. Were they aiming for Erases recasting time?! Alexia shouts. Essentially, the stronger a spell is, the longer its casting and recasting time tend to be. The spells Sages know have short casting times, but many have long recasting times, and Erase is no exception. The recasting delay is three minutes. During that time, Erase cannot be used. Their miscalculation was that they didnt realize that the griffins were more wary of Erase than they expected. The griffins measured the time between casts of Erase and even realized that Alexia is the only one who can use it. Everyone, I wont be able to use Erase for a little while! Please keep the enemies from approaching! The counter-attacks towards the approaching griffins increase. Alexia also fights back with Mana Bolt, but they dodge it. Unable to do anything in this situation, she bites her lip. This is one of the Sages weaknesses: Sages know few spells that can attack enemies directly. The spells Alexia uses most often are status ailment spells and Wisdom Burst, which she learned before becoming a Sage, as well as support spells, since learning those was her top priority after becoming a Sage. Status ailment spells arent immediately effective, so they cant stop the griffins. Also, Erase is effective as an attack spell in this situation, but it wasnt originally an attack spell. Furthermore, since she wants to improve as a Sage, she cant afford to learn new attack spells. Therefore, the only spells she knows that can directly deal damage are Mana Bolt and Wisdom Burst. However, since Wisdom Bursts attack range is a sphere centered on Alexia, if the griffins figure out this attack range, it wont be a threat to them. This means that her only means of attack is Mana Bolt. Mana Bolt, which can only attack in a straight line, has a higher attack rate compared to Erase, but its accuracy is the problem. Even so, Alexias support spells are still effective. Alexias attacks arent the only ones the griffins have to worry about. The closer they get to the attacks of the soldiers around her, the easier they are to hit and the more their numbers decrease. But that isnt all there is to the griffins plan. Theyre launching suicide attacks and using their fallen allies as shields?! Deftly grabbing the corpses of their allies who lost their lives to an attack and using them as shields, they protect their allies further back and take fewer hits. The defending soldiers are left shaken at how the griffins take action without fear of death. Dont falter! Shoot them down! Irene appeals, but their agitation wont settle immediately once it has spread. Taking advantage of that moment of weakness, the griffins reach the city walls. To be more accurate, they reach the side of the wall, where Alexia and the others are standing on the footholds. The griffins hurtle themselves towards the wall, and in exchange for sacrificing most of the griffins lives, their suicide attack is successful. The wall collapses in the explosion. Lady Alexia! Shaken by the explosion, Irene immediately embraces Alexia. Then, the soldiers who were fighting atop the wall are engulfed by its collapse. *** Her body complaining of pain, Alexia regains consciousness. Opening her eyes a bit, she finds her chamberlain lying on the ground lifelessly. ! Irene! Alexia fearfully cries out in tears as she shakes Irene. Agh! Lady Alexia! Are you alright?! Irene says as she opens her eyes, grimacing in pain. You protected me right away, so I have no injuries. However Fortunately, neither of them have any serious injuries, and not much time has passed since they lost consciousness. Most likely, the effect of Alexias Wisdom Shield lessened the impact. Although the soldiers that were inside the Wisdom Shield havent regained consciousness, their wounds are shallow. However, soldiers caught in collapses elsewhere are in a ghastly state. Seeing a soldier with his eyes and mouth opened wide, his body crushed by rubble from the neck down, Alexia averts her gaze. Theres a suffocating stench of blood in the air around her. Faced with the reality that she wasnt able to protect them despite her desperate efforts, Alexias heart is filled with regret. However, as this is a battlefield, theres no time to spare for even a moment of remorse. Suddenly, theres a violent tremor, and Alexia, trying to figure out whats happening, looks through a crack in the wall debris to find a cloud of dust being kicked up by something enormous coming towards them. Because the city walls were breached, huge monsters are advancing towards the opening. The soldiers that couldnt ascend the walls (since not all of the 2500 soldiers were able to defend the walls, they were on standby in case the wall was breached) and the soldiers who came down from the walls that werent destroyed all gather together. The Battle for Brandenburg is about to enter a new phase. *** The greatest trial that students face before summer vacation is probably midterm exams. Midterm exams, which could cause you to see either heaven or h**l depending on the exam results, are without a doubt a great ordeal for students. As is standard, if you get a failing grade at our school, you have to take supplementary classes for that subject over summer vacation, so if you want to enjoy a peaceful summer vacation, you have to avoid getting even a single failing grade. That said, even Im pretty disgusted with myself for having such low aspirations for my own grades that Id rather aim to just avoid failing than try to get good grades, playing games online until the very last minute. Although, I did restrain myself during the exam period. As for the results, well I probably did fine. After finishing my exams and casually comparing answers with my friends, I went home filled with a sense of freedom. Booting up my computer for the first time in a while, I look through the Another World threads on an online game forum. Since not a single one of my IRL friends plays Another World, I have no choice but to get information about the game by looking it up online. Currently, the popular topic on the forum is Commune. Im planning on going to Commune when the official release starts, so I look through it out of curiosity. What happened was that a new type of monster which hadnt existed in Commune began to appear in large numbers. At first, it seemed like it was just a new monster that got added to the area, but the monster discovery reports increased and there were even unconfirmed new monsters discovered. Various theories and rumors were being passed around regarding why they were only increasing in Commune and what exactly was happening. There was even a rumor going around that there was a bug where a large number of monsters would disappear right in front of the player even though the player didnt defeat them. It was uncertain whether the rumor was true or not, but during this situation, it stirred things up even more. The admins posted an interesting article on the main page of the official site. Something is happening in Commune?! This official announcement which said that the details would be disclosed at a later date caused yet another debate. After reading this article, players had a premonition that this may be an announcement for a large-scale, limited-time event. In MMORPGs, there are sometimes large-scale events that occur for a limited time. For example, during the Christmas season, the whole city would be covered in Christmas decorations for a Christmas event, monsters would drop items that you can only obtain during the event, and youd be able to see scenes that are different from usual throughout the entire game. The fact that the information wont be released until a bit later after the open beta ends must mean that its an advance notice of a large-scale event that will occur once the official release starts. If so, then I definitely have to go to Commune for the official release. Since I started out in Castal Kingdom for the closed beta and in the Weichsel Empire for the open beta, I was thinking of starting at the Allied Commune for the official release, which is why I invited Alexia and Irene there. Itd be great if they both came to Commune with me. Its already been more than a month since I started playing with them. At this point, I think I could confidently declare them to be my friends. That may be presumptuous of me, but at the very least, they dont hate me. This is the first time Ive made internet-only friends in a game like this. If possible, Id like to continue playing with them. The open beta ends today, so I have to make sure to tell them the meeting place in Commune. Itd be great if I could just friend them, but if we friend each other now, our character data will just get deleted when the official release starts. Since its such a big game world, if we dont decide on a meeting place, we may never be able to find each other again. Well, maybe we could meet up at the Adventurers Guild in Commune. Now, Ill log into the game. Last time, I logged out near the southern entrance to Brandenburg, so Im supposed to start there when I log in, but Maybe there was a mistake. When I log in, Im in a crowd of people. Whats up with this crowd? When I look closely, its some sort of line and I cant see the end of it, so with this many people, theyre definitely not players, which means theyre probably all NPCs. Apparently, I got involved in some sort of large-scale event. I havent heard anything about this, though. By the way, as you may know, in most MMOs, theres no collision detection with NPCs and other players, which means you can pass through them so they dont get in the way of traffic. In Another World, though, theres collision detection, so I cant just ignore the crowd and pass through it. In other words, I was swallowed up by the crowd, pushed forward by the waves of people and unable to escape. H- huh? This doesnt look like Im inside the city. Its like theyre leaving the city. Where the heck are they going? I mean, I have plans with someone! Ive gotta hurry and get out of here! Let me out! Let me outta here!! CH 30.1 The rhinoses, covered in tough, rocky skin, charge into Brandenburg, flooding in like ants to sugar. Even though they have huge bodies, over four meters long overall, as long as theyre going straight, theyre as fast as the wind, and that surge of momentum is advancing. However, there is a large obstacle blocking their way. Haaaaah! Although the rhinoss skin is like metal, the knees of its front legs are where its most vulnerable, and in the instant that she passes them by, she pierces them six times, in such a brief moment that those around her couldnt see how many times she struck, toppling its gigantic body and stopping its movements. Out of my way! she shouts as she kicks an approaching rhinos, literally sending it flying. Although shes taller than the average woman, shes barely half as tall as the rhinos, and even to those who witnessed her kick, all that comes to mind is the word absurd. Like a chain reaction, another rhinos gets caught in it, shrieking as it falls over. N- no way someone mumbles. Thats just how much the surrounding soldiers are overwhelmed by Irenes incomprehensible act. Their reactions delayed due to their shock, Irenes sharp gaze brings them back to reality, and when the fallen rhinos begins to stir, arrows and spells are sent flying towards its abdomen. Though, she didnt expect it to be this large of an incident either. According to Chaos, shes become one who specializes in attacks, known as a Berserker, and sure enough, shes noticed that her speed and strength are greater than before. But even if she does have Alexias support magic, she never could have anticipated that it would be to this extent. With how huge it is, she only expected to blow it away, at most. Thats still pretty far removed from how a normal person would think, but she is unaware of this because she still hasnt realized that Chaos and Alexia have corrupted her way of thinking. Since her role in Chaoss party is to evade and draw enemies towards her, securing her footing is incredibly important for her. After all, she cant fulfill her role if she cant move because her leg got caught on a corpse. If it was a normal party, there would barely be ten corpses at most, so she would be fine as long as she moved a little bit, but she had Chaos and his inexhaustible stamina. Because of him and how he can hunt 50 or even 100 monsters continuously without becoming the least bit winded thanks to his crazy stamina that makes her doubt that he really is a mage, its a common sight for the ground at her feet to be covered in corpses. Thats why kicking away an enemy that was in her way to secure her footing was so automatic for her. And by performing that role in the party, she gained overwhelming speed and strong legs. Well, that works just fine. Although it was an accident that occurred because she put more strength into her kick than usual because it was so gigantic, since she doesnt have a way to make wide-range attacks like with magic, its a convenient attack for her to kill a bunch of enemies at once. Since Brandenburgs walls have only collapsed in this one spot, the rhinos invasion is naturally concentrated here. She has as many projectiles as she needs. In that case, theres no reason not to use them. Irene looks around for a suitable enemy. Sleep Cloud! Now that its shifted to a ground battle, Alexia lifts the ban on status ailment magic to hold back the invasion, even if only a little. Unlike griffins, rhinoses cant invade if they cant move their legs, and as beast-type monsters, sleep and paralysis attacks work on them. Sleep Cloud, which causes multiple targets to fall into a light sleep, and Paralyze Chain, which paralyzes the enemy by trapping them in a chain of light for a short time, reduce the rhinoses surging momentum. However, the rhinoses just madly charge to trample the soldiers. How odd. Are they not thinking about anything? Seeing the rhinoses continue to charge in without changing their methods even the slightest bit, Alexia feels that somethings off. Perhaps its because her earlier battle with the griffins left a strong impression on her, but the rhinoses dont feel like intimidating or formidable opponents to her. This is because the griffins were truly cunning and would quickly stop their attack and improve their strategy if their attack methods werent effective, but in comparison, the rhinoses are blinding charging towards the same location as if thats all they know how to do. Of course, the rhinoses military strength is significantly greater than that of the defending side, so it wouldnt seem strange if she thinks of it as a strategy where they ignore casualties and use brute force. But if theyre coordinating their advance with the griffins, this seems far too crude of a strategy. Monsters attacking a city in a group like this is unusual in and of itself, but its even more unusual for their attacks to be so monotonous. Alexia ends her train of thought. To her, its more convenient if her enemies arent formidable. Although the number of griffins has greatly decreased, since their battle with the soldiers on the wall is still going strong, theres almost no air support. If the griffins get reinforcements, theyll have to fight a battle on two fronts. She has to strike while the iron is hot. Intently, she continues using status ailment magic to toy with the single-minded rhinoses. And so, as the rhinoses are put to sleep and fall over, Irene kicks away as many of them as she can. As their thick skin caves and they meet their end, other rhinoses are brought down with them and a cloud of dust forms. Then, Irene looks a nearby mage in the eye, prompting him to attack. Eep?! the mage shrieks. Why is an ally making you shriek? she complains in her mind. No matter how ignorant of love she is due to pursuing the sword, as a woman, she gets a bit of a complicated feeling from this. Although she neither intends nor plans to get married, she feels a bit discouraged at the thought that nobody would take her as their wife as things are. This is all that idiots fault! Next time I see him, Ill punch him! Although she knows that shed just be taking her anger out on him, she decides that once she makes it through this battle, shell punch the mage who isnt here. After having this thought, she starts enjoying herself. With this feeling on her mind, she confronts the rhinoses once more. Will we defeat the rhinoses before they trample us? This desperate battle has turned into a contest of endurance. *** How long has it been since I started drifting away from the city? This event where you just keep on walking without even knowing why is seriously the work of the devil. What the heck kind of event is this? I dont understand the point of it. Maybe this is an unknown event that hasnt been discovered yet. Since the world of Another World is so huge, not all of the events have been found. Even now, as the strategy wiki reports new events, its not a comprehensive list of every event, and there are a lot of events where the activation conditions arent clear. And if its an event this large-scale, it wouldnt be strange for there to be a discovery report posted on the wiki or the forums if someone found it. Its possible that I missed the report itself, but theres a high chance that this is an unknown event. Since its such a large-scale event with the whole city involved, the activation conditions for this event must be pretty strict. Well, I am interested in the event, but that aside, I have to find a way to escape, so I try to get out of this group. However, the soldier-like NPCs that are positioned to surround the group end up getting angry for disturbing the line. What do I do? Those two are waiting for me. Oh yeah, I can just use Warp Portal. Im not in battle, so it wont prevent me from using it. As soon as I think of it, I teleport to the Portal in Brandenburg. Apparently, almost all of the citys residents were in that group, since the area looks deserted. I hurry to the Adventurers Guild. Will it be alright even though Im late? I should make sure to apologize. I arrive at the Adventurers Guild, but its also deserted. Theres not even any NPCs. C**p, has it been so long since the meeting time that theyve already logged out? But still, why arent there any NPCs even? Maybe they were somewhere in that group from earlier. Man, if only this weird event hadnt happened at such an important time! Huh, theres still an adventurer in a place like this? a voice suddenly calls out from behind. When I turn around, I see a soldier-like man gasping for breath as he looks at me. Well, whatever. Monsters are invading the city right now, so if you want to survive, you help too! Monsters? Why are monsters attacking the city? Normally, cities are safe zones, so I doubt monsters would be allowed to invade. Hold on, maybe this is the cause of that nonsensical walking event? The residents fled because of the monster attack. I didnt understand why the NPCs were leaving the city, but thinking about it that way, now it makes sense. By past RPGs standards, itd be unthinkable, but I guess it wouldnt be strange for linked events like that to happen in this game with its advanced NPC AI. I am curious, but those two take priority here. I dont have time to participate in this event. Sorry, but I have to meet someone here. I cant go with you. Meet someone? You mean another adventurer? If so, then everyone that was here is at the north wall. All adventurers are being forced to participate. A forced participation event?! Does that sort of thing even happen?! If everyone is participating, maybe Alexia and Irene are participating too? Maybe they went since I wasnt there in time for the meeting Then, Ill go over and find them! Alright, take me there. CH 30.2 So, Ive arrived at the north wall, but there are way too many people here. And not just one or two hundred, either. Theres even more people here than at my schools assemblies, probably more than a thousand. If there are this many players and NPCs participating, looking for two people in this crowd would be like finding a needle in a haystack. What do I do? Th- the monsters are coming! When I look up, I see griffins invading. Well, looks like I gotta fight. Maybe Ill find them while Im fighting. I just want to get this over with, but were in melee, so I have to use spells that wont get in the way. Mana Bullet. Three balls of light appear and start circling around me. Mana Bullet is the stronger version of Mana Sphere. Leveling up the Mana Sphere skill only increases power, accuracy, and range, but with Mana Bullet, it also increases the number of balls of light. Its a convenient spell that gives you the option to control each ball of light so that you can concentrate your attack on a single enemy or shoot at multiple enemies. Its a basic spell for Wizards, and its one of the spells I acquired along with Thunder Storm. I really want to blast them with Mana Burst or Thunder Storm, but with this many participants, itd also hit the monsters that other parties are fighting and I could end up accidentally kill stealing, so that would be rude. I aim the Mana Bullets at the griffins that other players cant catch, defeating them one by one. Itll take a lot of time to defeat them all. Ill refrain from using Intelligence Shield. Oh man, the griffins are exploding! Theyre even bombing the wall and destroying it! So the walls can break, huh. Wait, then isnt it dangerous up here? *** As the spilled oil ignites and creates a dense curtain of sparks, the rhinoses concentrate all of their military strength and approach. Irenes struggle has caused the rhinoses to spill quite a bit of blood, and by the time she realizes, their numbers have already been reduced to the point that theyre all within sight. Even so, as the soldiers run out of arrows and magic, the casualties increase until, finally Oh no, my magic isC! All of the barriers that Alexia put up flicker and disappear. This means that all of her support spells have worn off. Both Wisdom Shield and Addition consume mana just by being maintained. Even though she can absorb mana with the Dragon Soul, if her mana consumption increases while shes not making many attacks and therefore not recovering much mana, then shell eventually run out. Unlike Wizards, who have an abundance of ranged attacks and can recover a lot of mana with a Dragon Soul, Sages have few methods of recovering mana, which is another one of their weaknesses. Since shes already used up all her mana potions, she no longer has any way to recover it. Lady Alexia, please fall back! Irene shouts. However, as shes been fighting to her limit, she no longer has any strength left in her. Meanwhile, the rhinoses mercilessly close in on her, and they collide. To the rhinoses, who are superior in both weight and physique, Alexia is no more than a rock at the side of the road. Alexia feels her body floating as a sharp pain shoots through it and gradually fades. She loses all sensation, as if her body, which should feel as heavy as lead, has been released. This is bad, I have to do something, she thinks to herself, but she cant escape that sensation. As she floats through the air, she slowly takes in her surroundings. The soldiers, who have already lost all magical support, are being trampled by the rhinoses. Im sorry, I couldnt protect you, Alexia apologizes in her mind. She can see her servant reaching out to her with a look of desperation as shes engulfed by a herd of rhinoses. Im sorry I left you in such a dangerous place due to my own selfishness. And thank you for accompanying me, Alexia mentally apologizes and expresses her gratitude. Im starting to lose consciousness. Once I pass out, Ill probably die, Alexia grasps her situation with extreme calmness. But in my last moments A black-haired boy with mismatched eyes appears in her mind. She wonders if hes safe. Will he praise her for doing all she could? Or will he scold her for being good for nothing? Shell never see him again either way, so she at least wants him to be safe. She never wanted him to be on this battlefield to start with. If hes here, she hopes hell abandon this city and escape. That is her wish. But she also has another wish: the wish that shell see him one more time in her last moments. Its an incredibly selfish and shameful wish. Theyre contradictory wishes, where if one is granted, the other cannot be. Therefore, one of them will surely be granted. The instant Alexias body hits the ground, the impact shoots through her. With what little is left of her senses, she feels a faint warmth. Its a sensation that she could never experience on the cold ground. Concentrating, she focuses her eyes on the person who caught her in their arms. The moment she recognizes his face, the flames in her heart which were fading suddenly tremble. Teacher The instant she loses consciousness, she is granted a reunion with the boy she loves. *** This event is too harsh. If the griffins can attack from above, theres really nothing we can do about it. Theres too many enemies, too. I hope theyll fix the balance. Our only salvation is the person creating the pillar of light that I saw a few times, or in other words, casting Wisdom Burst. Theres only one person using that spell (there are a ton of people of different classes and Magician-looking people here, but doesnt anyone want to be a Sage?), so its possible that thats Alexia. Though, when I tried to go over there, they yelled at me not to leave my post, and that spot already collapsed, so I decided to just keep shooting down all the griffins. It feels like a shooting game. I think the griffin battle has more or less calmed down, probably because most of them have been killed by now. I dont see many griffins anymore. A lot of the NPCs have also been killed, so theres corpses lying around. It really is hard to look at. When it finally calms down, I look over to the spot that collapsed, and it looks like a pretty tough fight. I found them. Theres Alexia and Irene. Once I spot them, theres no stopping me from running towards them. I quickly descend the city walls and get a better look at them. It looks like Alexia just ran out of magic. This is bad, I think, getting a really bad feeling. At this rate, shell be killed by a rhinos. I cast Mana Bullet at the rhinos But it doesnt make it in time. Before the balls of light reach the rhinos, its like shes been hit by a car, and it feels like everything freezes. Alexia!! I shout, reaching out to her as she floats through the air. Please make it, please make it, please make it! All sound fades as my whole body takes action to save her. Running as fast as I can to the spot where she falls, I catch her in my arms. As I see her bleeding out with an empty look on her face, I pale. Alexia, Alexia!! I keep shouting her name on the brink of tears. As if she noticed, Alexia smiles faintly, as if these are her last moments She cant die, I dont want her to die. Die Whatll happen if she dies? Shell just get a penalty and revive at the Portal. Its just a game. And since its a game, I should be able to save her! I take a potion out of my inventory and put it on her. Then, color returns to her face. I breathe a sigh of relief. Even if its a game, its hard to see a friend die. Her death was so realistic that I couldnt think straight. It doesnt look like shes waking up yet, but she did get hit by a rhinos charging at car speed, so its no wonder she fainted from shock. Anyway, what happened to Irene? With this many rhinoses surrounding us, theres no telling where she is. Carrying Alexia, who hasnt regained consciousness yet, I walk towards the outside of the walls, defeating rhinoses as I move forward and exit the city walls. The other players and NPCs are busy dealing with the herd of invading rhinoses, so theres nobody here. In other words, I dont have to worry about kill stealing. Thats convenient for me. Double Spell. Since its a game, its probably natural for friends to die. But as a solitary player, Ive never had that experience until now. I wonder if thats why I couldnt stay calm when Alexia almost died. No, Im still not calm. If anything, theres a simmering rage deep down inside me. So, Ill take it out on the rhinoses in front of me, on the ones who hurt my friends. Ill hit them with the strongest spell Ive got! Thunder Storm! The moment dark clouds cover the skies and turn the area pitch black, countless lightning bolts engulf the invading rhinoses, as if in response to my rage. Although it only lasts a few seconds, the flashes of light are so blindingly bright that I cant see whats happening. Even their death cries are drowned out by the roar of thunder. When my vision returns, an immense number of corpses of rhinoses and griffins lie before me. It seems like the griffins that were flying above were defeated along with them. Even so, I wasnt able to defeat all of the rhinoses. Though, I probably opened up a mind-blowing several kilometer wide space full of corpses between the city and the rhinoses. The max-level Thunder Storm that I put all my strength into is seriously amazing. Is there really a use for a spell like this? Even though were in the middle of an intense battle, for a moment, everything goes silent. Oh, that was noisy, huh. Sorry about that, but Im about to do it again. Even in a situation like this, the rhinoses come this way without fear of death, stepping over the corpses of their allies as if its all they know. As they approach, I begin casting my second Thunder Storm, and when theyre drawn in close enough, I annihilate the second wave. With the second wave, it looks like the enemies outside have all been killed. All thats left are the rhinoses that invaded the city. Suddenly, cheers erupt from the top of the wall. Is the event over? Finally, I can have a calm conversation with them. When I put down the still-unconscious Alexia in a safe place and start looking for Irene, my vision goes black. Huh? Whats going on? I panic as a message is displayed before my eyes. Connection error. You have been disconnected from the network. Network problems?! Why at a time like this?! After completing the recovery procedure and trying to re-log in several times, in the end, I couldnt log in for the rest of the day. Disheartened, I go to bed sulking. Oh man, what do I do? I still havent asked Alexia and Irene if they were coming with me to Commune or told them where and when to meet. But I did tell them beforehand that I was going to Commune, so should I go there? As I think about them, I suddenly remember that sight from before. It was incredibly shocking and weirdly graphic. I was worried that Alexia was really going to die. Its just a game right? I mumble as if the words are spilling from my heart, though I myself am not fully conscious of them. CH 31.1 Carmilla watched the attack on Brandenburg from beginning to end through the crystal. At first, she looked through it listlessly, thinking it would end up the same way as before, but halfway through, she became engrossed in it and began clutching her sides with laughter when she watched the griffins lose their advantage. What even is this?! Are they risking their lives just for a joke like this? I have no idea what these blockhead griffins are thinking! Saying stuff like Leave it to us and Well annihilate those inferior humans If they get annihilated instead, theyre just a bunch of laughingstocks! Well, its none of my business what happens to those beasts. Carmilla laughed so hard that tears started streaming down her face, and then, when she finally calmed down, her expression turned serious once more. Through the efforts of the girl shown in the crystal, the griffins and rhinoses attack was thwarted. Brandenburg itself may have fallen, but the entire operation had already suffered so much damage that it couldnt be said to have gone according to plan. It looks like the operation was a failure. Anyway, these guys are kinda useless. It is pretty convenient that we can bolster our troops with them, but the quality is kinda terrible. Theres also a limit to the amount of materials. Even in death, these guys are useless, Carmilla said, crossing her arms as she hummed in deep thought. Hmm. Well, Theres nothing we can do about that. Our domination of this country is going smoothly, and if we fail, we can switch strategies. At that moment, the room was flooded with light from the tremendous amount of lightning displayed in the crystal. Agh, too bright! Geez, show the audience some consideration! Well, they cant hear my complaints, though. Wow, this is amazing, Carmilla gasped when she saw the aftermath of the lightning. Many of the griffins and rhinoses got struck by lightning and died. At this rate, this might not even cause Brandenburg to fall, let alone go according to plan. Moreover, the one responsible for this was only a single human. She never expected that a human could be capable of such a thing. Hmm, despite his appearance, this black-haired human is amazing. I might even want him as my underling. Hm? Black hair? Could it be? For an instant, Carmilla had a pointed look in her eyes. Then, she immediately closed them. Master, Master, I have an urgent matter to report. Suddenly, Carmilla switched to a more mature manner of speaking, unlike her usual childlike tone of voice and mannerisms. The griffins invasion of Weichsel has failed, during which I noticed something interesting. A black-haired boy showed strength which no human should be in possession of. Perhaps he is a human of the other world? There was a brief silence. In that time, the second lightning storm was unleashed. As Carmilla slowly opened her eyes and looked into the crystal, the black-haired boy which it had displayed suddenly disappeared. Carmilla grinned. If anyone could see her current expression, their heart would be frozen by her cruel smile. I knew it. Fooound you. *** Six days have passed since the monster army invaded Brandenburg. It can be said that those six days shook the Weichsel Empire more than any other time in history. When they received a report through express dragonmail that an army of large monsters destroyed Fort Eisenstadt, the imperial court was left shaken. Upon receiving this report, Emperor Wilhelm III, Wilhelm Viktor von Weichsel, called upon the lords to assemble an army to slay the monsters. Predicting that Brandenburg would be abandoned due to being hopelessly outmatched, he was just about to send soldiers and supplies to a city further south to build a line of defense. However, just as the preparations were being made, he received another report by express dragonmail, and the imperial court fell silent, shocked in a different sense this time. The army of monsters that attacked Brandenburg has been repelled entirely. When this follow-up report was delivered, Viktor even forgave the knight who brought the report for accidentally addressing him directly and asked for further explanation. He dispatched an advance team and confirmed that, although the damage was great, its all true. Once again, the imperial court is enveloped in a whirlpool of astonishment. Its astonishing how organized the monsters actions are, but an air raid with griffins? They did well to make it through that with 1500 survivors. It can only be called a miracle, Viktor exclaims in admiration as he reads the record of the battle as reported by the survivors who just barely avoided death. Of the 2500 soldiers, adventurers, and volunteers in total who remained in Brandenburg to fight the army of 2000 large monsters, there were only 1000 casualties. In a battle where not even half of the hastily assembled army were regular soldiers and anything other than total annihilation was unthinkable, 1500 people survived. It truly must be called a miracle. Indeed. But, The Miracle of Brandenburg? The nobles who fled in the face of the enemy were desperate to divert peoples attention. Well, nobody could have predicted that they would be repelled. It wouldnt be fair to condemn them for it. Besides, it seems that the people are fond of the story. After all, there is one who accomplished a great feat. The daughter of the Zavarish family? an elderly servant, Otto, replies, narrowing his eyes as if looking at something dazzling. Marie Alexia von Zavarish, the second daughter of the noble house of Count Zavarish who was present in Brandenburg. It is said that a girl of only 13 stood in righteous indignation without abandoning her people, and the sight of her boldly fighting alongside her servant and defeating the enemy on that gruesome battlefield was worthy of being called that of a war goddess. This girl made heavy use of support and attack spells unknown even to the empire which should be advanced in magic, raising the soldiers morale and fighting to the bitter end until she fainted. Her strikingly lovely image is truly that of an ideal noble who guides and protects her people, an image anyone would be deeply moved by as long as they arent a heartless person. In fact, even for Otto, who set his staff aside to enter the imperial court long ago, just imagining such a scene gets his blood pumping. The Saint of Weichsel C the saint who received the blessing of the gods, is it? Shes even being exalted by the priests. They say they saw her at a temple in Brandenburg receiving a divine revelation in a pillar of light. It seems there were many witnesses. To think that shes received the blessing of the gods. The power of the gods truly is tremendous. The lightning of the gods, huh. To be honest, I find it unbelievable that lightning would strike in such a convenient manner. The saint used unknown spells, did she not? Surely this couldnt be another one of the saints spells? It cant be. If she had used such a powerful spell at the start of the battle, she could have gained the advantage. At the very least, I cant imagine that the saint could use such a spell. Well, only the gods know the truth. That aside, Id heard that the daughter of Zavarish was a failing student, but is that not the case? Or did she change due to the blessing of the gods? I looked into it, and it seems that she excelled in the classroom, but when it came to practical skills, she did poorly. I also heard that she didnt even attend classes regularly due to being ostracized by other noble children as well as teachers. However, it seems that recently, her talent has blossomed after participating in extracurricular lessons. Although its a prestigious magic academy, its truly sad to hear. Upon hearing these words, Viktors eyes widen. Damned nobles! The incompetent should stay out of the way rather than hold other people back with their incompetence! Honestly, its one headache after another. My hands are full enough as it is with the reconstruction of Brandenburg and Eisenstadt. Eisenstadt is no longer able to fulfill its function as a fort and needs to be rebuilt for the sake of defence, and since large monsters were allowed to invade Brandenburg, the damage to buildings was immense. Reconstruction of each will take time and money. Especially since the monsters advanced from Commune, this needed to be dealt with urgently. Please excuse me! Your Majesty, there is a matter of great importance! a messenger rushes into the office. What is it? Have the monsters made another move? No, its regarding the delegation sent to Commune! One of the primary factors that caused great damage in this incident was the fact that they advanced from Commune where there was already a road prepared. Since a pack of 2000 monsters came from Commune, Commune itself surely wouldnt miss it. In that case, why did Commune allow the monsters advance, and why have they not sent even a word of contact to the empire yet? It was due to these issues that a delegation of censure was sent to the capital of the Allied Commune, Clermont. Depending on the Allied Communes response, the empire wont be able to agree to an alliance with them and the Castal Kingdom. They need a response urgently. They havent yet arrived in Clermont, have they? The delegation was attacked by Commune soldiers, and all except for a few survivors were killed! What?! But, that would mean Commune has! It was unthinkable that Commune, which theyve been in a friendly relationship with in recent years, would suddenly attack them without a word. In the first place, the Allied Communes military is slightly inferior to the empires, so destroying that relationship would only put Commune, which lies between two powerful countries, at a disadvantage. The Commune soldiers also used monsters to pursue! Thats absurd! Theyre controlling monsters?! Could it be that the monster army was also a part of Communes plan?! They dont know how Commune was able to control the monsters. However, it would explain the mystery of why Commune overlooked the monsters attack. It wasnt that they overlooked it. Commune launched the attack on Weichsel. Viktors eyes light up. This is because another thought arose at the same time as his rage at the humiliation of being outwitted by Commune. Viktor is not an incompetent emperor. Although he is brilliant even compared to the emperors of the past, he hasnt been able to demonstrate his brilliance. This is because the empire is a powerful nation. In recent years, the monsters growth has been troubling, but as long as the country remains powerful and continues its friendly relationships with neighboring countries, he can just maintain the status quo and let the next emperor take over. Even a mediocre emperor would be more than capable of that much, so it wasnt a situation where he could demonstrate more ability than necessary. Therefore, he was somewhat unsatisfied, spending his days in boredom and apathy, and until now, he thought this would most likely continue for the rest of his life. However, if that peace is disrupted The Allied Communes actions are clearly a surprise attack on the empire without a declaration of war. It is an act of aggression with no just cause that would be criticized by every nation. In other words, the just cause lies entirely with the empire. Otto, send a declaration to each country immediately. What should the declaration say? The Allied Commune has sided with the monsters and invaded our land. They are now the enemies of humanity. The emperor of the Weichsel Empire was once unable to invade the Allied Commune. This was because of the existence of the powerful Castal Kingdom. If they attacked Commune and a kingdom with about the same level of military power allied with them, even the empire would likely be driven back. However, now they can take possession of Commune with the just cause of freeing them from the monsters. Moreover, in a way that Castal cant make a move on the empire! Wilhelm III alone can obtain glory unlike any emperor in history! Humanity will never surrender our land to the monsters! Therefore, our nation will rise against them! This is by no means a vulgar act of aggression! They also have the nonstandard military power of the saint on their side. They have a good chance of victory. How fortuitous, Viktor chuckles to himself. This is a holy war, Viktor says, his eyes keenly shining with the light of ambition. CH 31.2 In the bedroom of a house which was spared from Brandenburgs destruction, Alexia is recuperating. After that hard-fought battle, she was so seriously wounded that she was unconscious for three days due to injury and fatigue, but she was given priority for treatment by clerics and medicines, so her injuries have completely recovered. She has recovered to the point that she would have no difficulties returning to school in a few days. Lady Alexia, Ive brought you water, Irene says, entering the room with a pitcher of water. Since she doesnt have her usual chamberlain outfit with her, she has a more casual appearance after removing her armor. Thanks, Irene. I was getting a bit thirsty. But, are you alright? You were a part of that battle as well, after all. There is no need for concern, I have no serious injuries. Please take care of your own body instead, Irene says, smiling as she pours the water into a glass. After losing sight of Alexia, she got caught in the herd of rhinoses and struggled desperately to make it back to Alexia somehow. However, there was a limit to what she was capable of on her own. The endless monster herd nearly depleted her stamina entirely. It was that second lightning storm that put an end to it. All the monsters outside the walls were defeated, with only the monsters that invaded the city left alive. The soldiers that were fighting on the city walls also came down, turning the tables of the battle all at once and leading to their victory. After the battle, she also had to rest for a day, but the next day, she began enthusiastically taking care of Alexia and assisting in reconstruction. After all, few came out of the fight uninjured, and they couldnt just neglect all the houses destroyed by monsters and the immense number of corpses of both humans and monsters. Though, after the advance team arrived and the injured got back on their feet, she had to devote all her attention to caring for Alexia. Hey, Irene, Alexia asks after quenching her thirst and becoming more alert. Um Have you found Teacher? Unfortunately, no. However, theres no one else aside from Chaos who can control lightning like that, so he surely participated in the battle, Irene says, shaking her head in response to Alexias query. Alexia is visibly discouraged. During the battle, Irene never saw Chaos, and Alexia told her that she was saved by Chaos after regaining consciousness. Irene fully believes this to be the truth. She had no intention of doubting her master to begin with, but more than that, the evidence indicates that its true that he was there. The lightning that wiped out all the monsters on the city walls. That wasnt the first time she witnessed that sight which seemed unlike anything a human should be capable of. Irene is convinced that it couldnt have been a coincidence. That would mean that it was man-made. Theres only one person capable of wielding such absurd power. However, considering that the range was wider than the one she saw previously, he must have been restraining himself back then, in his own way. When she heard about this from her master, she began searching for Chaos indirectly while taking care of her master. However, she couldnt obtain any reliable information, and he himself was nowhere to be found. And so, she continued this difficult investigation day after day. The greatest contributor in the Battle for Brandenburg, her master Alexia, is being revered almost like a god by all those who participated in the battle, to the point that even her servant, Irene, has been receiving similar treatment, finding herself surrounded by people and unable to move whenever she reveals herself in public. Thats also why shes fully focused on caring for Alexia even though help is still needed. I see Sorry, Irene, could I have some time alone? Of course. Now then, please rest for a bit, Irene says as she leaves. Alexia sighs, her heart burning with the desire to see Chaos as soon as possible. The two of them are still unaware that the rumors have escalated so uncontrollably that theyre being worshipped. Alexia, Im coming in! says a man with purple hair and a handlebar mustache, a man in his prime who has yet to reach his 40s, as he opens the door with great force shortly after Irene left, bringing several servants into the room with him. Father! Alexia says in astonishment at the sudden arrival of a visitor she never anticipated. This man is Alexias father, Count Zavarish. Ah, Alexia, its been too long! I was sure that you were at the academy, I never expected you to be in Brandenburg! Yes, I came here using Warp Portal, a teleportation spell. What? You had such trouble with magic, and now youre able to use high level magic like teleportation spells?! I see, now it makes sense. Ive heard about your great efforts! Well done! As he hugs her tightly, Alexia wonders how long its been since she felt her fathers warmth like this. As far as she can remember, at least, it may have been back when she held a staff for the first time. Its so sudden that it doesnt feel real to her, and she feels more baffled than joyful. To think that you improved your magical ability so much that you eradicated the monsters threatening the city! Im proud to be your father. Thank you. Just then, she starts to truly realize that shes being praised. She used to practice magic desperately to make her family acknowledge her. All she wanted was for her family to praise her, and when she realized that her childhood wish is now being fulfilled, shes filled with such joy that she feels herself tearing up. Its all thanks to her teacher. She has to meet her teacher and thank him. Then, she can tell him how she feels about him. Maybe hes already in Commune, how will she find him? Alexia listens to her father while immersed in these daydreams. With these achievements, the Zavarish house may be granted a higher title. Ah, this truly is an auspicious moment. Congratulations, Father. Yes, its all thanks to you, Alexia. With this, youll have no shortage of options for families to marry into. What? Alexias train of thought grinds to a halt. A ducal house, no, even becoming His Majestys empress could be in your future. The Zavarish house will grow more and more powerful! U- um, Father, I She already has someone she likes who shes set her heart on. Though, thats all he is at the moment. Alexia isnt able to say these words. Oh yes, do excuse me. Its only natural that this would be too sudden for you. However, marriage proposals will soon come flooding in. Youve even been praised as the Saint of Weichsel, so you may even receive some from other countries. You must choose carefully. The Saint of Weichsel? What, you havent heard? Youre being called the saint who received the blessing of the gods, defeated the monsters, and defended Brandenburg. She didnt win the battle through her power alone. Alexia truly believes that this victory was only possible because of Irene, the soldiers she fought alongside, and her teacher, Chaos. She doesnt truly understand what she did. Father, thats not true. This battle was won by all the soldiers who participated. Hahaha, Alexia, you really are modest. But being overly modest is not a virtue. You are a daughter of the honorable Zavarish house. Your glory is our familys glory. Take pride in it. The warmth in Alexias heart quickly grows cold. Something is wrong. She feels a sense of incongruity regarding the ideal she imagined as a child and the reality thrust before her. When her magic was inferior and she was treated coldly, she persisted in her efforts to be acknowledged and praised by her parents all this time, the root of it being her desire for her parents to treat her as family. However, whats being communicated to her by her father right now isnt what she desired. Its true that hes acknowledging her. But the root of it is completely different. All hes focused on is the fact that Alexia has gained value, increasing their familys influence, thinking only about how Alexia can be of benefit to the house of Zavarish C to himself. In fact, he hasnt expressed even a word of concern for Alexia herself. His own daughter faced a life-threatening ordeal. If he was a normal parent, shouldnt he have scolded Alexia at least once and been worried about her? Rather than growing closer to her father, she feels that shes only becoming more distant. But to think that lightning would strike at such a convenient moment. It truly is a miracle. No, Father, that was not a coincidence. Not a coincidence? What in the world do you mean? Count Zavarish says as his eyes widen in shock. That was a spell cast by the teacher I am studying under, Alexia says. For a moment, Count Zavarish stares in bafflement, but soon after, he bursts into laughter. Hahaha, youre taking this joke too far. No one could possibly cause lightning to strike over such a large area. Im a mage, even I know that much. Among the spells that are currently known, there is no lightning spell. No, not just lightning, theres no spell of any sort which is capable of eradicating that many monsters. Based on the common sense that hes familiar with, it would be more convincing if he was told that those lightning bolts were sent by the gods. Its true that it may seem like fantasy. However, that was a spell. Hm. You cant use it, can you? No. Only Teacher can use it. Hmm. Mages have their strong and weak points, so theres a limit to which spells theyre capable of using, but Even so, I cant believe it. Not unless I see it with my own eyes. If only she could use the same spells as Chaos, she would be able to show him proof immediately. The Sage spells that Alexia uses and the Wizard spells that Chaos uses are fundamentally different. There are some similar spells, but as a Sage, Alexia is unable to learn Thunder Storm, at least. Why couldnt she have the same talent as Chaos? Alexia bites her lip in frustration at her lack of talent. But is there really such a professor at the magic academy? Ive heard that you used some strange spells as well Count Zavarish has never been interested in Alexia, so he knows absolutely nothing of her life at the academy or her circumstances. If he knew even the slightest bit, it wouldnt even cross his mind that Alexia may be studying under a professor at the academy. And its also unpleasant for Alexia to hear the person she looks up to spoken of as if hes no different from the professors from the academy. No, Teacher is not a professor from the academy. Hes an adventurer. An adventurer?! Why would you be studying under such a person? What exactly are those professors at the academy doing? Count Zavarish expresses his rage. Considering the status of the house of Count Zavarish, he cant stand the thought of his own daughter begging a commoner adventurer to teach her. Alexia looks at her father with a cold gaze. Hm. However, if what you say is true, that would make him a powerful mage. In that case, perhaps we should bring this adventurer into our house Even if he is of humble birth, hes a powerful mage. That alone makes him valuable. A mages skill is greatly influenced by bloodlines. It is generally understood that if one is closely related to a powerful mage, they will be born a mage of corresponding power. Oh no, Alexia thinks with dread. At this rate, even her teacher will be dragged into her fathers obsession with power. CH 31.3 Please stop, Father! Teacher is a mage from another country. Wouldnt it be bad to arbitrarily lay claim to a mage from another country? Yes, however Alexia, he is a commoner, is he not? In that case, we should seek prosperity for our house. He may be appointed nobility. But! Alexia says, at a loss for words. Shes so upset that she cant get her thoughts in order, her mind stuck on her fathers words. If Chaos was a noble Why are you so desperately Could it be, have you developed feelings for a commoner?! Alexias white skin suddenly flushes. That alone makes her answer clear. I wont allow it! You are the daughter of the Zavarish family. You will not be taken by a man of such dubious origin! Those few words leave Alexia shocked, as if she was drenched with cold water. Realizing her romantic interest in Chaos made her lose her composure and she was feeling a bit giddy. Because of this, before joining the line of defense, she unconsciously averted her gaze from the wall of the difference in status between herself and Chaos which should have been incredibly obvious to her. Love between a noble girl like her and a foreign commoner boy would never bear fruit. Even though she realized her feelings, nothing about the situation has changed. If anything, its gotten worse. She has ended up in such an important position that shes being called a saint. Now that its come to this, her father C no, this country will never allow it. How ironic it is that the days she spent with Chaos learning magic so desperately in order to fulfill her wishes would widen the distance between them even further. Alexia loses all hope, as if shes been drained of vitality. Chaos should have been her moral support, but now hes become a faraway existence. Teacher Unconsciously, she reaches for the staff by the side of the bed. The same staff as Chaoss. Her keepsake. Since she no longer has his support, she wants to feel his presence at her side, even if only a little bit. However, from anothers perspective, Alexias actions look different. A mage holding a staff can only mean that they intend to use magic. What are you doing, Alexia?! Before Alexias hand can reach it, her father snatches the staff away from her. Not once has Alexia taken her eyes off of it. I wont let you use teleportation magic to escape! This accursed thing! Ill show you what Ill do to it! Father, stop! Alexia frantically reaches out for it, having guessed what her father intends to do, but she doesnt make it in time. The sound of wood snapping echoes through the room. The broken remains of the staff slowly fall to the floor. Youve become indispensable to this country! Cool your head a bit, Alexia! Count Zavarish says, leaving the room in indignation. The only one left is just a single girl. Ah, aaaaahh! the girl wails in solitude. The lovebird has lost her mate and has been locked inside a cage. *** I still cant stop thinking about what happened yesterday. If anything, now that more time has passed, Ive spent even more time thinking about it. When Alexia collapsed, it was just so bloody and vivid. Maybe Im just biased because of that experience, but I feel like thats way too graphic to say its just a game. When I analyzed these suspicions that rose from the depths of my heart, the conclusion I arrived at was kind of absurd: Maybe this isnt a game. Maybe I thought Another World was just a game I was playing, but I was actually just going to a world thats really similar to Another World or something like that. It kind of sounds like the setup for an anime or a game, but after spending a whole day agonizing over it, that explanation makes the most sense to me. If its true, then what are the other players doing? Valgears are expensive, but there should be a lot of people logging into the open beta test. If theyre playing this game, Id expect at least a few of them to notice. But when I search online for it, I cant find anything like that. (Apparently, the network problems were fixed.) There certainly are a lot of people freaking out over how realistic it is since its the first VRMMORPG, but none of them are saying this is reality except the advertisements. And even when there are, none if it is very credible, like occult stuff or made-up stories if anything. Which would mean that the other players are all playing around in a game world and Im the only one going to another world. Though, I dont need to go as far as going to another world to be a solitary player. But why am I the only one who can go to another world even though theres no particular reason for it? I dont have any skills that are unique enough to say that Im special, and Ive never had anything amazing happen to me like reincarnating or having someone summon me to another world or being sucked into a hole to another world. In that case, I cant think of anything at all that could have caused it. It also bothers me that I can use my game characters abilities as is. In any case, Ill put speculation into the cause of why I can go to another world on hold. And its still not certain that I really am going to another world. But how can I prove that I went to another world? I cant log in right now since the beta test is over, so I cant investigate inside the game. And theres only so much I can investigate. Oh yeah, what about yesterdays network problems? The way MMORPGs work is that you have to access a server to be able to play the game. That would mean that even if Im the only one going to another world through the Valgear, I wouldnt be accessing the same server as the other players. The other players should be able to play the game without any difficulties. Of course, its possible that it was just that the internet connection at my house was bad, but its one thing I can use to judge the situation, at least. I waste no time in going to the official site for Another World. On the official sites main page, theres information posted on events and announcements regarding Another World. If the network problems were on their end, it should definitely be publicly announced. And in the announcements section, there is an entry added last night which says Technical Difficulties: Report on Server Issues. Technical Difficulties: Report on Server Issues. Thank you for your continued patronage of Another World. Below are the issues which occurred starting from around 10 p.m. on July 1X, 20XX. [Details] At around 10 p.m. on July 1X, 20XX, the following issues occurred: [Cause] Temporary server malfunction. [Countermeasures] Urgent server inspection by maintenance. We deeply apologize for any inconvenience this may have caused for our users. We will strive to continue improving our service so that this does not occur during the official release. -Another World admin team Oh, so the network problems were on the servers end? I probably wasnt able to connect to the servers because of the server malfunction. Even on the Another World forums, all of the most active threads are about the server malfunction just before the end of the open beta test, expressing concerns about whether there will be problems after the official release. In other words, the fact that I was having network problems due to the server malfunction means that I was connecting to the same server as the other players. Does that mean that thinking it was another world was just a mistake? Yeah, no matter how you look at it, thats way too absurd. Aagh, this is such a weird misunderstanding that its embarrassing! But thanks to that, I was able to get it off my chest! But the horror of seeing a friend dying before my eyes was real. My data will be deleted when the official release starts, but I have to get stronger so that nothing like that happens again. Deleting character data Finished. The open beta test phase has ended. *** In the Weichsel Empire, there was a very devout, kind girl named Alexia. Alexia was praying at the church just as she always did when she heard a voice from the heavens. Alexia realized that this was the voice of a god. Hear me, Alexia. In a few days, a monster horde of unprecedented size will attack this land and bring ruin. Alexia trembled in fear. Fear not, Alexia. You must not give in. I shall bestow you with power, the god said, and Alexia was surrounded by light and granted the power of the gods. Listen well, Alexia. This is a trial that a god bestows upon a human. You must join forces with everyone to overcome this trial. You must never forget this. One day, just as foretold, a horde of monsters attacked Brandenburg. As the people were overcome with despair, Alexia rose up. My beloved people. If the monsters intend to harm what is precious to you, I will stand against them. However, I cannot do it with my power alone. Everyone, please lend me your strength. Moved by Alexias words, they fell to their knees. Then, the people united to face the monsters. The battle was incredibly fierce. Using the power of the gods, Alexia fought as hard as she could, but they were outnumbered. One by one, the people fell. Alexias heart pained, and she prayed to the heavens. O gods, why did you bestow this trial upon me? Is it necessary for my people to be harmed any further? I do not mind if harm befalls me, but I beg you, please do not harm my people any further. Then, a barrage of lightning poured down from the sky as if to pierce the heavens. The barrage of lightning fell all throughout the surrounding land and wiped out all of the monsters. The gods heard Alexias wish. And so, peace returned to Brandenburg. CH 32.1 After the end-of-term ceremony, weve finally made it to summer break. Its depressing to think about the pile of homework Ive been given, but Im glad Ill have more time to play Another World. After all, its not like I have any plans for summer vacation. Haha Feels kind of empty. The official release of Another World also starts just in time for summer breaks everywhere. As far as I can tell from game info sites, its not that different from the open beta. The only change is probably that paid items are now available. Ill take a look at the official site and see what kind of items we can buy, since theres still time until the official release. But as Im looking at the game info site, I see an article that catches my eye. It says that an MMO that I used to play has shut down. Theres no official explanation given for why it shut down, but the article says that the cause may be a drastic decrease in players due the persistent lack of new features and events and, most importantly, the rise of VRMMORPGs as the next generation of online games. Huh, so that game shut down. I havent played it lately since Ive been playing nothing but Another World, but I cant help but feel a tinge of sadness now that its gone. Memories of the first day I logged in and defeated a monster suddenly flash in my mind. Though, MMOs arent a charity. It costs money to maintain servers, and the labor costs for game admins are also nothing to sneeze at. If they cant expect to make a profit, they have to shut the game down. In fact, around one to two hundred MMOs are launched every year, but in contrast, almost a hundred MMOs are forced to shut down every year, and that number is gradually increasing. Few MMOs have been around for more than a decade. Still, from the users perspective, its probably dissatisfying for the characters they created and the items they collected to be deleted after they invested so much time and effort into them. However, most MMOs terms of service clearly state that the admins arent responsible for any losses incurred by the user as a result of terminating their service. And since you have to accept the terms of service when you create an account for the game, there are no problems with the game company terminating their service and deleting user data according to those terms. When it comes to the demise of MMOs like this, Another World is no exception. Now, its making a spectacular debut as the worlds first VRMMORPG, but in 10 or 20 years, there will be other MMOs with better features, so they cant keep their advantage of being the worlds first VRMMO forever. Someday, Another World will also meet its end. Although, judging by the current popularity of Another World, that day wont come anytime soon. Since the company was an affiliate of the developers of Valgear from the start, no other VRMMOs have been announced since, so Im sure Another World will stay in service for a while longer to promote the sale of Valgears. Alright, its almost time for the official release. To purchase paid items, you use WebMoney or a credit card to purchase points on the official site and then use those points to buy the items. Obviously, I dont have a credit card, so I use WebMoney to buy 2000 yen worth of points (one yen = one point), but I hope thats enough. Now, Ill go see what kind of items are up for sale. Theres a lot of different types of paid items. Theyre cheaper than I expected, too. Each item is about 100 to 200 yen. The Book of Blessings, the item I used in the open beta which doubles experience points, is being sold in a set of five plus one free extra. Thats some strong business sense. They also sell items that reset stat points or skill points, but I dont need those at this point. They even have recovery items? Apparently, its a recovery item that has no disadvantages during emergency use. It seems like itd be useful for stuff like PVP. I dont need it right now, but I might buy some in the future. Plus, theres even a revival item called the Doll of Sacrifice. When you or another player are dead, you can use it to revive and fully recover HP. (Apparently, to use it for yourself, you set it to activate automatically.) Before, when a player died, you could only revive them with a Healers revival skill. Although, theres a limit to how many of these you can have at one time, and since its a paid item, its not something you can just freely use whenever. Even so, the ability to revive yourself would be useful in an emergency. And among the many items available for purchase, what interests me the most is the gacha. Gacha is a system where you receive items randomly. Basically, if you invest a little money into a draw, youll randomly win a rare item. By the way, in Another World, one draw costs 200 points. In other words, you can win a rare item for 200 yen. Some people may wonder if you can even get any decent items from a gacha like this. In the past, multiplayer phone games had a system called complete gacha where you had to complete a set of items before you got a rare item, and apparently it was a nasty business where you had to invest hundreds of thousands a month to collect them all. But it was a problem for a while, so now its regulated so that youre sure to win a rare item so there are no duds, and the estimated maximum amount of money it takes to obtain all the rare items is specified in detail. That said, since there are rare items with high and low rarities, the items that are easy to obtain will naturally become the duds, so it would take a lot of money to collect all of them. But this gacha There certainly seem to be some pretty good items in this. The paid mount items are especially valuable. According to the item descriptions, a lot of the mounts in the gacha are faster than the ones sold in-game, and there are even dragons with fancier decorations than the dragons from the dragon flight I rode on before and carriages that multiple people can ride in. And apparently, these are gacha-only items that you cant get anywhere else. And the five draw set is on sale to celebrate the official release. Dang it, this gacha is really effective on the mind of a player. I guess Ill do what the admins expect me to! Soon, I only have one draw left and not a single rare item (though I did get a Book of Blessings and Doll of Sacrifice). Let me at least get a rare on my last one! With this silent plea, I press the button on the screen for the Another World gacha, and it plays an animation of a capsule machines lever turning. Normally, the capsule just rolls out and displays its contents, but this time, the animation is a bit different. When the lever turns, the background of the capsule machine glows in rainbow colors. Woah, maybe this is a special animation for drawing rare items?! It looks pretty promising. And the item I won is a carriage! With this, we can move together as a party. Since Im recruiting party members, this might be the best item for me. My dream is to one day give a lot of friends a ride in this carriage I bought a great item, so I guess Ill start the game. I pick up the Valgear and take a deep breath. Yup, its all good. After finishing setup, I select Clermont, the capital of the Allied Commune, as my starting point. I wonder if Ill be able to meet Alexia and Irene. I arrive at the portal of my starting point, Clermont. The portals are always on the edge of town, but even so, its too quiet. Clermont should be the capital of Commune, but its way quieter than the other capitals, Mouct and Stolbrussen. The houses have their doors and windows closed, so I cant even look inside. Hrmm, is this normal in Commune? There are no people in the city, theres no life to it. Its bothering me, but for now, I guess Ill head to the Adventurers Guild. The doors to the Adventurers Guild are locked. What the heck is going on here? Are they closed today? Nah, theres no way. Theyve never been closed before. Which would mean that something out of the ordinary has occurred. But I cant see any other players, which would make it impossible to meet up with Irene and Alexia. I wonder whens the next time Ill see them. I hope I can see them again. I leave and start walking around the city, but it looks like a ghost town, almost like all the people suddenly disappeared. I cant tell if its a bug where none of the NPCs are spawning outside or if its some sort of event. An event on this scale would be unthinkable for a normal MMORPG, but there was another city-wide event recently. I consider deleting the character Im using right now and creating a new one, but since I bought items and the data doesnt transfer, I cant just carelessly delete it like that. I guess theres nothing else to do but go somewhere there might be people, like the neighboring town. At worst, Ill have to go all the way to the Castal Kingdom or the Weichsel Empire. Alright, I guess Ill try out the carriage! Selecting the carriage icon, I take the carriage out of my inventory. The phrase take the carriage out is pretty weird when you think about it. A space nearby breaks like glass, and out of a black hole appears a two-horse box seat carriage. The two horses arent as big as the dragons I saw before, but theyre one or two sizes bigger than normal horses, their bodies and manes are completely jet black, and they have eight legs altogether. They clearly arent normal horses. The harnesses are decorated, and their bits might be made of gold, because the horses jet black bodies are sparkling. The large, four-wheeled carriage is an incredibly plain black, and the lamps are lit with blue flame. Although its a box carriage, theres also a roof above the coachmans seat. The two horses stop in front of me and neigh, and the hole that split open closes back up like its playing in reverse. Woah, thats really cool! Anxiously, I approach a horse and try stroking him, but he doesnt seem to dislike it, and hes looking at me with his round eyes. Hes more gentle than he looks. In that case, it seems like hell listen to what I tell him. And now, lets head out! I board the carriage, grab the reins, and snap them like Ive seen on TV to order the horses to move. By the way I wonder how many people in modern-day Japan enjoy horseback riding. I bet most people would only have experience riding a slow, docile pony for about ten minutes at most. In fact, I havent ridden a horse since I was in elementary school. Even fewer people would have experience driving a carriage. At least, Ive never done it before. So, what am I trying to say, you ask? The horse starts running, accelerating as quickly as a car. I clutch the reins, desperate not to let them go. My hair is blown by a surge of wind. Our course is decided by the horses whims. The runaway super express carriage is complete. They race towards the city gates. I spot a soldier-looking guy in front of the city gate, but to be honest, thats the least of my concerns right now. Although the gate isnt closed, theres a barricade in front of me. Normally, Id want to make a U-turn right about now, but its not like this runaway carriage is going to follow my orders, and it shows no sign of stopping. I cling to the thin reins. I close my eyes in fear, and in that moment, theres the sound of a violent collision as a floating feeling runs through my whole body. It doesnt hurt, but I never thought Id experience the feeling of falling on a roller coaster in a carriage of all things. It doesnt seem like I ran the soldier over, but I am not liking this carriage. Anyway, it looks like I made it out of Clermont, but Horsey, hey horsey, where the heck are you guys going? CH 32.2 Chapter 32.2 - Paid Items (Part 2) The Allied Commune. Located to the west of the Castal Kingdom and to the east of the Weichsel Empire, it has less territory than the great nations to its east and west. However, it makes use of its location between these two great nations to its advantage for its active commerce, prospering as a trade nation. Before the Allied Commune was established, it was originally divided into three countries. At the time, the Castal Kingdom and the Weichsel Empire were at war to expand into safe territory with few monsters. And so, the three countries, threatened by the two to their east and west, formed an alliance. However, to strengthen their alliance against the two countries which had expanded their territories and become considerably powerful, they united into a single sovereign nation. This is how the Allied Commune came to be. The Allied Commune arranged for the new royal family to inherit the blood of each of the old royal families, with the old royal families supporting the new one as dukedoms. Broadly speaking, the Allied Commune is divided into the center region which is under the direct control of the royal family, the northeast governed by Duke Numour, the northwest governed by Duke Mayenne, and the south governed by Duke Chartelle. And Clermont, the capital of the Allied Commune where the royal family lives, is currently in an unprecedented state of high alert as declared by the king. As if they are under a wartime military occupation, residents are strictly forbidden to go outside except to receive their rations in the early morning. And if a resident goes outside without authorization, they will be severely punished. Just about the only ones who can roam the city freely right now are the occasional soldiers on patrol. During a situation like this, a man and a woman are on the move, concealed in shadows. One is an old man, the other is a woman under 20 years of age. Both are wearing clothes that are filthy even for commoners, looking more like thieves than anything else. While taking notice of their surroundings, they enter a house near the city walls. Dust has accumulated in the house, as if nobody has lived there for many years, but the two show no concern as they push on the wall near the cabinet. Then, the floor rumbles as it slowly slides until it reveals a staircase leading underground. The two hurry down the stairs. After passing through a long, straight passageway, they finally make it to the door leading outside. The old man opens it and, just as hes about to set foot outside, he stops. I will buy you some time, so please escape before me. This passageway can only be closed from the inside. Dont say such foolish things! Even if you stay behind, our pursuers will soon come after us! Theres no point if you I wont have it. Commune is in crisis. Now that things have gotten to this point, we must inform those on the outside as soon as possible. I have to buy even a little bit more time. They pose a threat to the nation. The average person wont stand a chance against them. Therefore, please turn to Duke Chartelle for assistance. The woman continues her attempt to persuade him, but the old man flatly refuses. There is no hesitation in his eyes. Understanding that he cant be persuaded, the woman weakly hangs her head. I swear that I will pay them back for your sacrifice. Forgive me, she says, and with tears in her eyes, she runs off with her hair pulled back in the breeze. Watching her from behind, the old man closes the door. Oh, have you finished your tearful goodbyes? says an out-of-place voice from behind the old man the moment the door closes. Startled, the man turns around. As if amused by this, the voices owner starts giggling. You scoundrel, whats so funny?! What, thats your retort? Whatever, Ill tell you. Did you really think I wouldnt notice this at all? You guys were obvious about it from the start. Hiding so sneakily, like stray rats. It was laughable, seeing you hiding so desperately without knowing that you were already found out. With what youre wearing right now, you really do look like a filthy rat. Want to look in the mirror later? And the moment I call out to this filthy rat, this is how you react, like you just got caught by the cat. Oh, its so funny! the girl, the owner of the voice, calmly answers while brushing off the fieryC no, murderous look in the old mans eyes. Even though their ages look far enough apart that they could be grandfather and granddaughter, theres a bloodthirsty aura in the air. However, the old man is intimidated. After the girl came to Commune, the country began to go crazy. When the girl was brought there by a noble in charge of a certain territory in the north, the old man thought that she was the daughter of some noble at first. However, nobody in the royal court noticed that this was only camouflage. Then, without a single person noticing, the country was invaded. Anyone who noticed was changed by her. It wasnt their appearance that changed. It was the atmosphere about them that changed. Military men and bureaucrats alike who were known to be men of integrity began to look at people as if they were garbage. By the time they began to take notice of the phenomenon, most humans had that look in their eyes. Those eyes made the old mans blood run cold, and thats when he knew. If nothing was done, this country would surely perish. This girl in front of the old man isnt the least bit adorable as her appearance would suggest. She is no doubt something inhuman, something repulsive. And theres no way for the old man to know what that something is. Damn. You accursed witch, beguiling this country! the old man says, taking the knife hidden in his pocket and pointing it at the girl. He lunges at her vulnerable, unguarded body, and for an instant, his vision goes dark. The old man doesnt understand what just happened to him. However, from the aches in his body and the sharp pain surging in his arm, he figures out what happened. He was tossed onto the ground, and his arm was bent in the wrong direction. The moment he figures everything out, the old man screams as loud as he can. Oh dear, my sincerest apologies. I dont enjoy abusing old men, but, well, that was legitimate self-defense, probably, the girl says, grinning as she apologizes to the old man while he writhes in pain. The girls movements from earlier werent caused by magic. They were caused purely by her physical abilities. By moving at speeds faster than the old man can perceive, she twisted his arm with her strength alone. Monster, the old man curses as he faints from the pain. Oh, right. There was one thing you were mistaken about, so Ill tell you a little something. You called cute little Carmilla a witch, but Im not. Im actually Oh my, you already fainted? How boring, the girl says as she nudges the collapsed old man with her foot, her expression turning dull as if she was a baby who lost interest in a toy that stopped moving. However, as if shes collected herself, the smile returns to her face. Now, Ill have to send someone after that girl. Ill be quite busy. She runs. Having made it outside the city walls of Clermont, she heads straight for the Duchy of Chartelle to the south, running straight through the woods. In order to escape her pursuers, she travels where there is no path. She wouldnt be going through such hardship if she had a horse, but since they snuck out in a hurry so that they wouldnt be found out, she isnt that well prepared. Not to mention that since the gates are closed and packed with soldiers, its hard enough to make it out of the city walls as it is. Theres no telling how many people are involved in the Commune conspiracy, so even ordinary soldiers cant be trusted. She couldnt have even made it out without using the secret passageway. Thats why shes running as fast as her feet will carry her. There are also towns and villages on the way to the Duchy of Chartelle. And there, I must buy a horse and make it to the duchy as quickly as possible, she thinks, with nothing else on her mind. However, as if trampling these thoughts, she hears a loud noise from far away. She guesses that it is most likely her pursuer. The old man may have fallen into their hands as well. Tears of regret run down her cheeks. But she isnt allowed time to mourn. From what she can hear, there are several horses. Without turning around, she contemplates her situation. What should I do? she thinks in indecision. Should she stop and hide somewhere? But can she avoid detection from that many horses? With hesitation, she crawls into a bush and hides. Either way, theyd catch her for sure at that speed. In that case, she decides that any hiding place would be better than none. The pursuing horses are apparently very fast, since shes sure she heard them from far away, but they soon sound close by. Shes certain that shes not mistaken. However, her judgment was wrong. If they were normal horses, they probably would have already passed her by. But who could have possibly predicted that her pursuer was a carriage pulled by two giant horses? Moreover, theyre knocking down trees as they go, as calmly as if nothing happened. Yes, even the trees cant stop their advance. And even if there was a woman hiding in the bushes in their path, it would pose no obstacle to them. The horses, which are more than double the size of normal horses, run towards her at a speed unmatched by the average fast horse. She doesnt even have any time to dodge. As the sight of the heavily-breathing horses forelegs fills her vision, she foresees her death. But they were never a threat to her. As if in fear of the bushes, the carriage turns so abruptly that it almost looks like a right angle. The horses also stop suddenly. Knowing that she is free from danger, the exhaustion comes flooding in, and before she knows it, she topples backwards. Then, she observes the carriage intently. What catches her eye are the two giant horses Or rather, beasts that look like horses. Shes never heard of a horse with eight legs. Theyre most likely a type of monster. Considering that, their wild running earlier makes sense. However, their ferocity from before has disappeared, and now theyre as well-behaved as trained war horses. How in the world could the owner of these horses have made these monsters so docile? The next thing she notices is the carriages ornamentation. Its simple, but more expensive than anything a commoner could manage, with decorations made of gold. However, its all in black and looks a bit too plain for nobles to ride. Its so imposing that she cant even imagine what sort of person would own this carriage. The blue flames also give it a sense of unreality; if anything, it would feel realistic if she was told that this was the carriage that Death uses to take the living. As she is thinking such absurd thoughts, a man steps down from the carriage. The carriage is so extravagant that she cant imagine that hes her pursuer, but his identity is unknown. She automatically reaches for her dagger. In contrast with her dirty clothes, her dagger is beautifully decorated. However, her hand stops when she sees the man who steps down from the carriage, who looks nothing like she imagined the owner of this carriage to look like. He doesnt feel high class like a noble, the impression he gives is far from that of unyielding strength. Hes just a poor-looking black-haired boy who looks so pale that it seems as if he could collapse any moment now. CH 33.1 Chapter 33.1 - Pursuer (Part 1) I I feel like Im gonna hurl While my eyes are spinning, I somehow manage to step down from the carriage. I feel so sick that I hang my head and fall to my knees. I was still fine right after I made it out of the city walls. The carriage must have some sort of suspension to keep the shaking under control, since there was hardly any shaking while it was moving. The problem was after I made it through the city gate. No matter what I did, I couldnt change course on the runaway carriage, so it went through the forest that was in my path. There was only an animal trail inside the forest, not a maintained road, but even if there was one, I couldnt change course. So naturally, problems arose when there were trees in my path. What happened, you ask? Well, its very simple. The horses ran at full speed, knocking down all the trees. Just how powerful is this carriage, anyway? Although it didnt break, even this carriage cant suppress the impact caused by the trees being knocked down. Riding in that carriage was like being inside a blender, so I had no choice but to surrender and be at its mercy. When I had gone deep into the forest, I pulled at the reins with all my strength and finally managed to stop the carriage. Man, that was awful. It feels like my stomach is trying to empty itself. Actually, is it even possible to vomit in this world? I doubt they would go that far, but we can already eat and drink, and they made this game to be so realistic that it might actually be possible, which is a problem. But since the sensation of being sick to my stomach is coming from my real body, wouldnt it affect the real world? In that case, whats going on with my body in the real world? Maybe Ill feel so sick that Ill puke in my sleep Please dont let me wake up and find myself covered in puke. Hey, hang in there! Are you okay? I hear a young woman ask. Apparently, there was someone nearby. Lifting my head seems like a pain, so I stay like that and answer, Im fine, I just feel sick to my stomach. Just sick to your stomach? Thats good. When I look up, theres a beautiful girl with long, dark brown hair. She looks about the same age as me. Irene was also beautiful, but she had a cool, dignified, very serious aura. But this girl is a different kind of beautiful, with a bright, lively aura. Her clothes are plain, but it seems like its not the right size for her, since its pretty tight. Especially in the chest I think they need to update the equipment. So, who the heck are you? What are you doing here? My name is Chaos. When I arrived in Clermont, it looked like there was something weird going on there, so I gave up and tried going to the neighboring town. But then I lost control of the carriage and before I knew it, I was in the middle of a forest. Ah, I see. Clermont is on high alert right now. Residents are forbidden from going outside. Oh, so thats why there werent any people around. Looks like theres some sort of event going on after all. Thats annoying, but if thats the reason, then theres nothing we can do about it. Shes probably also traveling because she thought she wouldnt make any progress in Clermont. Then, are you also planning on going to the neighboring town? Y- yeah. Pretty much. For now, Im planning on heading south to Treve. So, does that mean youre going on foot? I was planning to buy a horse on the way, but Until I make it to Treve, yeah. South, huh? As far as I can tell from the map, Treve is kind of far. It reminds me of when I was traveling to Maeldia during the closed beta test. For a whole week, every time I logged in, I was running all by myself. From an outsiders perspective, it would probably look like I lost a bet or something. This isnt quite that big of a distance, but walking would take a lot of time. Without paid items, you normally wouldnt have a mount or anything like that right at the start. Unfortunately, theres a weird event happening in Commune. I feel kinda bad for her. Oh, yeah. I could invite her to ride in my carriage. Maybe Im just being nosey, but I feel like we met for a reason. If Im lucky, I might go from being a solitary player again to making a friend. If you want, you could ride in this carriage. Itd be kinda tough to walk all the way to Treve. In that? she says, looking at the carriage as if shes looking at something shady. I can understand why. Since she just saw it running out of control, its only natural that it would make her nervous. After all, it even makes me nervous. Without knowing their masters feelings, the two horses look at me with somewhat of a look of accomplishment (though thats just my own perception of it). They remind me of loyal dogs waiting to be praised. I guess Ill give them a pat. Have they calmed down? Those horses are surprisingly docile, she says, but they were also like that when they ran wild earlier. But its useless as a mount if it goes out of control that easily, so maybe I messed up the steering somehow. But this is a game, so I doubt steering it would be difficult. Maybe Ill figure it out by riding it? Or maybe I should log out for a minute and look up how to steer it. Can we make it to Treve (safely)? I mumble unconsciously. Then, the two horses nod. Maybe if I tell them the destination, theyll take me there? The horses stare back without giving me an answer. IC Im putting my trust in you! Chaos, could I take you up on your kind offer and ride with you? Id like to make it to Treve as quickly as possible. Alright. Then, it looks like well be traveling together. Um, whats your name? Oh, Im Ro Ro? Ro sa. Im Rosa! Rosa shouts so hard it hurts my ears. I could hear her just fine without the shouting, though. That aside, theres a risk of monster encounters when moving outside. Even if were using a mount, that doesnt mean we wont be attacked by monsters. In other words, we may engage in combat. If I invite her to my party, that should decrease the risk a little bit. Nice to meet you, Miss Rosa. Well be traveling by carriage, but we might have to fight on the way. Would you join my party and fight with me? Yeah, I dont mind. Youre the one whos giving me a ride. And you dont need to call me miss. I dont really like being shown so much respect, she says, agreeing without hesitation. I immediately invite her into my party. Roseline du Commune has been added to the party. Woohoo! I got a new party member! But the name she gave me is different from her actual character name. Roseline du Commune. Normally, it would be Roseline. Maybe Rosa is a common nickname overseas? But having Commune as her surname, she really set her sights on it. Its almost like shes Commune royalty. Like shes secretly the princess or something. Yeah, right. *** A pathetic and unreliable foreign boy. This was the princess of the Allied Commune, Roseline du Communes first impression of Chaos. Its only natural that she would have this impression. She saw him weak with motion sickness after losing control of the carriage, so this was the obvious result. Since he was too much of an idiot to be her pursuer, it helped her relax her guard. However, Roseline hasnt completely lowered her guard around Chaos. Even if he isnt her pursuer, she doesnt know what kind of person he is. Therefore, she has absolutely no intention to be honest with him and reveal her identity. The purpose of Roselines current outfit was to disguise herself as a commoner in order to deceive those around her when she was escaping from the palace. She had to play the role of a commoner out of necessity. Although, since she has been known as a tomboy from a young age and teased by those around her for not being princess-like, she doesnt have to try very hard to act like a commoner. Contrary to her expectations, Chaos was staring at her chest, which left her shocked. She felt ridiculous for being cautious of such a man. As her wariness dwindled, her opinion of him fell tremendously to compensate. However, this wasnt the first or even the second time a man had stared at her chest like this. She often feels mens gazes when she appears before them in high society. Because of this, Roseline always wears dresses that conceal her chest and feel stifling. This may be the reason why she became incredibly sensitive to those kinds of gazes. But compared to those disrespectful gazes, Chaoss felt much less lewd, so she didnt mention it. Though if he had been blatantly lewd, she would have slapped him on the spot. Although he wasnt her pursuer, he was suspicious, so Roseline tried asking him who he was. It seemed that he was a traveler who came to Clermont. Apparently, he had sensed from outside the city walls that there was something strange happening inside the city, so he was on his way to the neighboring town. Its true that, since the residents are forbidden from going outside, the city is too quiet even from outside the walls, and theres a barricade at the city gate, so he would notice that something was out of the ordinary even from outside. To someone who doesnt want to get dragged into troublesome things like that, turning around is the obvious choice. Then, when Roseline was thinking of asking Chaos why he came to Clermont, Chaos asked Roseline if she was on her way to the neighboring town. Roseline decided that being considered suspicious because shes the only one asking questions would also be bad. However, she was hesitant to answer honestly and tell a guy who she still couldnt completely trust that her destination was Charante, where Duke Chartelle resides. However, thinking that there was no need to lie, she only told him that she was heading to Treve, which was closest. Upon hearing this, Chaos invited her to ride in his carriage. It was fortunate that she would be able to ride in a carriage during this race against time where pursuers could be on their way. However, the problem was that there was a possibility that this would put Chaos in danger. Normally, putting someone in danger without them knowing would weigh on her conscience. But just this once, in this emergency situation, she suppressed her conscience. Since she was the princess, there were things she had to do, even if she would be denounced as unjust. Another problem was that carriage he was riding C or, to be precise, the horses pulling it. The large, horse-like beasts with eight legs. There was also the fact that they had been running out of control, but no matter how strong-willed Roseline was, even she was hesitant to ride in a carriage pulled by strange, unknown monsters. Perhaps Chaos sensed Roselines feelings, because he gently stroked the two horse-like beasts and showed her that there was no need to be scared. The horse-like beasts were docile, with no sign of the violent temperament shed expect of monsters. Moreover, when Chaos told the horse-like beasts where to go, they nodded as if they understood. He showed her proof that they were intelligent enough to understand human language. If Chaos was doing this much for her after inviting her simply out of good will, Roseline had no choice but to say yes. Anyway, this carriage is fast! Roseline excitedly tells Chaos as she grabs the reins. Chaos isnt saying anything, but maybe hes feeling better, since hes looking less pale. She was worried that her pursuers might catch up with her, but now shes relieved that she might have a safe journey to Treve. CH 33.2 Roseline considered revealing her identity, but Chaos is so cautious that he turned around as soon as he sensed that something troublesome was happening in Clermont. He would probably toss her out and run away. She felt guilty about it, but the nation is in crisis right now. She decided not to reveal her identity and assumed the alias of Rosa. Therefore, Chaos surely hasnt yet realized that Roseline is the princess of this country. If he knew that he was making the royal princess act as a coachman, what kind of expression would he make? Remembering Chaoss pale face from earlier, Roseline makes a mean smile. By the way, as to why she is acting as the coachman, everything was fine until she boarded the carriage, but then Chaos admitted that he had no experience handling a carriage until now. As she looked at him with the realization that he and his inexperience may have been the cause of the carriage running out of control, she began to regret her decision a bit, thinking it may have been a mistake. Because of this, Roseline volunteered to be the coachman. As she enjoys exercise more than dressing up in the palace, she has experience horseback riding. Therefore, she concluded that it would be better for her to do it herself than leave it to Chaos, who is an amateur. This turned out to be the correct decision. Currently, the two horses are sprinting through the forest according to her wishes. At the palace, she was never able to ride as she liked, since she could lose her life if she fell from the horse the wrong way. Being able to drive a carriage without restraint is a new experience for her. These horse-like beasts are faster than the war horses that the knights of the palace ride, and theyre tough enough that they show no sign of exhaustion. The carriage itself is also comfortable to ride in. She hasnt been riding in it for very long, but Roseline has already lost her aversion to the monsters and begun to like this carriage. How did you get a carriage this good? From gacha. I just happened to get it by chance. Gacha? Is there a place like that? Chaos nods. Apparently, Gacha is the name of a location. She isnt very well-informed about these things since she lives in the palace, so the name doesnt ring a bell. But if they produce horses and carriages this good, then she definitely wants to order some for the palace. But the palace is already A shadow is cast on Roselines heart. Her parents have already fallen into their hands. She remembers the distant, cold gaze they directed at their own daughter as they passed her by. Since then, shes stopped thinking of her parents as family. At this point, more than half of the palace has already been changed into entirely different people by a mysterious group. At this rate, theres a chance that Roseline may also fall into their hands. Fearing this, the few that still retained their sanity felt that she alone, as the legitimate heir, must live on, and through their efforts, she was able to escape from the palace and head to Charante. Duke Chartelle is her uncle. She has met several times before, and he is someone she can put her trust in. Around her, he was always a funny, nice old man, but her father, who she looked up to, described him as a sincere yet cunning person. With this unknown group as her enemy, the existence of Duke Chartelle is reassuring to her. No matter what it takes, she must inform him of the palaces crisis, mobilize the dukes army, and eliminate the group that threatens the palace. Even if that means defeating her own parents, the king and queen. Chaos, who was sitting quietly, suddenly turns to the back of the carriage. Roseline, who was lost in her thoughts, is brought back to reality. At some point, they made it out of the forest, far enough that the ravine will soon be within sight. Once they cross the bridge over the ravine, theyll reach Treve. She wouldnt have made it this far in one day on foot. It just goes to show how abnormally fast this carriage is. Whats wrong, Chaos? Chaoss gaze is still fixed on the rear. Since theres a glass window at the back of the box seat carriage, they have a good view of the rear. Roseline follows suit and looks behind her. However, theres nothing that looks out of the ordinary. All she can see is the cloud of dust being kicked up by the racing carriage. Roseline cant figure out what Chaos is staring at. Rosa, speed the carriage up more. Even though were going this fast, he wants to speed up? Roseline thinks questioningly, but Chaos looks serious, so she says nothing and pulls the reins to have the horses run faster. Shes astonished to see such a pathetic man make an expression like that. Even with the carriage sped up, Chaoss expression remains stern, and he continues staring at the rear. Once again, Roseline looks to the back. This time, shes able to clearly see whats so unusual. In addition to the dust cloud being kicked up by this carriage, theres another cloud of dust approaching from behind. Thats absurd! Theyre catching up to this carriage?! she shouts in disbelief. There was a possibility that someone would pursue. However, there are no war horses in the palace that are this fast, so she never anticipated that they would come after her at even higher speeds. In a way, her prediction was incorrect. Lets assume that this is a pursuer. The carriage certainly is fast compared to normal ones, but theyre crossing a forest with low visibility, not a paved road. Since she started driving the carriage, shes been doing her best to avoid obstacles as they go. But even if they were tracking her all the way from Clermont, there was a decent chance they would catch up to her. And above all else, the speed of the carriage doesnt necessarily give them an absolute advantage depending on the situation. The thing chasing after the carriage is becoming visible through the cloud of dust. Its not a horse. Its a lizard-like reptilian monster which is bipedal with a green body as large as a horse. And the monster isnt all there is. She can also see a man in armor riding on the monsters back. Roseline doesnt recognize him, but she does recognize the armor hes wearing. Theres no doubt about it! Thats our soldiers armor! Hes clearly a pursuer whos after Roseline. She did expect soldiers to come after her if they sent pursuers, but she never expected them to be riding monsters. Although bipedal monsters are slower than carriages when running in a straight line, theyre agile with good maneuverability, so they can take the shortest path to the carriage. In contrast, since theyre on a winding path with many obstacles such as boulders, they cant make full use of the carriages maximum speed. The carriage is sturdy enough that they could just cut through, but either way, when you compare a bipedal monster that can move with ease and a carriage thats likely to be slowed down by obstacles, the results are clear as day. She looks at Chaos, whos been dragged into her problems. Chaos leans off the side of the carriage, takes a staff out from somewhere, and readies it. Chaos is a mage? As soon as she realizes this, purple lightning surges from the end of Chaoss staff towards their pursuer. However, the soldier riding the bipedal monster isnt the least bit bothered by this, bending forward and swiftly veering to the side of the road to evade it. At this rate, hell catch up to them. As if her internal panic is seeping out, Roselines face breaks out into sweat. Conversely, her throat feels dry. I dragged Chaos into it Even though she suppressed her conscience to make that decision, now that the time has come, her chest tightens with the feeling of guilt that should have been suppressed. Looking at Chaos right now fills her with an all-consuming dread. But since it was her who dragged him into it even though he had nothing to do with it, the responsibility for possibly leading him to his death is a sin she must bear. Roseline steels her resolve and looks at Chaos. Chaos is still leaning off the side, looking backwards and forwards repeatedly. Ahead of them is the stone bridge. Roseline thinks hes calculating the timing for something. But in the next moment, Roseline freezes. She doesnt know what Chaos is thinking, but he fires a spell forward. Roseline wants to shout and ask him if hes lost his mind, but Chaos opens his mouth before she gets the chance. Rosa, keep going! The man she thought of as unreliable is diligently giving instructions. He probably has some sort of plan. Struck by this realization, Roseline diligently steers the horses. The bridge that Chaos is attacking is only just barely wide enough for a two-horse carriage to pass through. In other words, the bipedal monster cant overtake the carriage. The spell has left cracks on the stones of the bridge. Now! Stomp through! Chaos shouts the instant the horses pass the cracked stones. The eight-legged horses take those legs and smash the stones. There is a strange noise as it begins to shake. Roseline finally understands whats happening. Is Chaos trying to break the bridge?! The carriage clears the bridge, and Chaos fires another spell at the collapsing bridge for good measure, destroying it completely. The bipedal monster and its rider, being very close behind, have no way to evade this. Caught up in the collapse, they fall to the bottom of the ravine. Nobody can pursue them now. Even though he was riding a monster and chasing after her, it breaks her heart to see one of her countrys soldiers lose his life, so Roseline instinctively averts her gaze. Its alright. Thats a vampire, not a human, Chaos says to her. A vampire? A soldier of her own country is a monster? If what Chaos said is true, then this country is A terrible premonition crosses Roselines mind. *** As I looked at the map to monitor our surroundings, a monster attacked us on our way to Treve. It was a dinosaur-type, a deinonychus. And there was even a humanoid vampire riding it. It made me want to shout, Is this even a thing?! In most RPGs, the monsters get stronger the farther you are from a town. The same is true for Another World. In other words, the deinonychus and the vampire were both over level 20. Rosa and I, who hadnt leveled up since logging in, were both level 1. If we fought them, we wouldnt be able to beat them. To be exact, it was an unwinnable fight. The situation reminded me of a chase scene from an action movie, but to be frank, actually being chased by a drooling dinosaur is bad for my heart. If I was alone, it would have gotten ugly, but now I had Rosa. I doubt it was very pleasant for her either. She looked really nervous. I had to give it my all! I am a guy, after all, so I wanted to show off just a little. At this rate, they would catch up with us and it would be game over. Even when I attacked, they evaded. After staring at the map and thinking as hard as I could, I came up with an idea. Alright, Ill break the bridge up ahead and make them fall. No, wait. Other players are supposed to be playing this game, so destroying the bridge would cause problems. But I couldnt think of any other way. I glanced at Rosa. Her eyes were downcast and she was trembling. She was pretty scared, huh. Alright, Im doing it. I estimated the distance to the bridge. It would be tough with only a low-power Mana Bolt. But if the horses legs were strong enough to knock down trees, they should be able to break it. The bottom of the bridge was an arch shape, so I used Mana Bolt to crack the part where the bridge was thinnest to mark it, and the moment we passed by it, I gave the horses an order. The horses acted according to my will and kicked through the bridge. Then, the bridge made a noise and started to collapse. Take this! I thought as I used Mana Bolt to destroy the bridge. As the bridge suddenly collapsed, the monsters fell. A few seconds after they sank to the bottom of the ravine, I leveled up. Huh, this counts as defeating them? Should it really work that way? Come to think of it, the Archers Rank 2 class does have a trap skill. I guess this is treated the same way? W- well, since I leveled up, I guess its all good. I looked at Rosa to see what she thought. She was averting her gaze as if she was disturbed by this chain of events. Well, vampires do look human, so watching one fall to the bottom of a ravine would be pretty traumatic. Uhh, thats just a monster. It really is, honest. CH 34.1 Chaos and Roseline arrive in Treve after dusk. Unlike Clermont and its state of high alert, Treve is peaceful, and as Roseline watches the tranquil scenery from inside the carriage, she breathes a sigh of relief. Apparently, the vampires influence hasnt reached the neighboring towns yet. And it doesnt look like their pursuers made it here before them. Reassured, Roseline thinks about what to do next. Her opponents have seized control of Clermonts upper echelon. Theres a high chance that the surrounding lords have also fallen into their hands, and more importantly, they dont have enough military strength to retake the palace, so she cant rely on them. Of course, this can also be said of the three dukes, including Duke Chartelle, but if the three dukes have also fallen into the enemys hands, then theres not a single person in the country who she can turn to. Theres only a limited number of nobles who have enough military strength to retake Clermont. Her original plan was to buy a horse at Treve and then head for Charante. But theres another mode of transportation that can make it to Charante faster. Is something wrong? No, its nothing. Sorry, Chaos, but can we make a detour? I dont mind, but where do you want to go? The airport. The mode of transportation known as dragon flight. She purposefully excluded it from her plans, but the dragon flights might also be in service. With this in mind, she hurries to the airport. The airport takes up a lot of space for the giant dragons to land. The dragons wing flaps and their cries make a lot of noise, so theyre usually located on the edge of town, and Treve is no exception. Unlike Clermont, the airport has few customers, so since its only a pit stop, there are no dragon stables. Sure enough, just as Roseline expected, there are no dragons in sight. The dragon flights arent in service? Yeah, the last stop of the flight is Clermont, so if there are no dragons flying in from Clermont, theres nothing we can do. Dragons hardly ever come to Treve in the first place, but there are no dragons flying from Clermont even to more distant locations. And theres that rumor that guys who go to Clermont dont come back. What the heck happened in Clermont? the airport employee replies, grumbling about how he cant make a living like this. Clermont is the first and last stop of dragon flights, so its the origin of all routes throughout Commune. If theyre stopped due to being on high alert, then they cant operate. Roseline expected this, but shes a bit disappointed. She could get there in a few hours with a dragon flight, but on horseback, it would take a week at the earliest even if everything goes smoothly. And since theres the concern of her pursuers interfering, if shes unlucky, itll probably take even more time. Its incredibly inconvenient for her, since she needs to meet with Duke Chartelle as soon as possible. However, if she has Chaoss carriage, thats a different story. If she has this carriage which is faster than a war horse, she should make it to Charante more quickly. Hey, Chaos. Do you have any plans after this? Nope, none at all. Originally, my plan was to look for someone at the Clermont Adventurers Guild, but in these circumstances, thats impossible. So I have no idea what Im gonna do now. Then, do you want to go to Charante with me? she invites Chaos, who wandered off somewhere while she was talking to the airport employee. Her distrust of Chaos hasnt disappeared entirely. But at the very least, he isnt a pursuer from Clermont, so if she has his help, shes sure to be able to shorten her transportation time. And to Roseline, who is anxious about fighting, his strength is reassuring. Sure. I dont have anywhere to go, so Ill go with you, Chaos nods after thinking for a bit. Roseline, who was disheartened at the thought of making that difficult journey alone, relaxes a bit. That may be the biggest reason she invited him. You will? Then, lets leave as soon as we can! You should probably hold off on that, its almost night. If youre going to Charante, youll have to go through mountain roads. Its dangerous to cross a mountain in total darkness. Why dont you stay here for the night instead? the airport employee, who was watching their exchange, interjects. But Roseline, who wants to hurry to her destination, is prepared to take some risks. We were just attacked a little while ago. Id rather not get ambushed at night. But! If youre in a hurry, cant we just up the pace? Chaos makes a reasonable argument, not knowing the circumstances or noticing her impatience. Roseline tries to think calmly with a cool head. No matter how strange that horse-like beast is, a horse is a horse. Even if they can run at monstrous speeds, travel will tire them, so they cant keep running day and night. That means they would have to camp somewhere outdoors. Roseline, who lived in the palace, has never once done anything similar to camping. Alright. Then, we leave first thing tomorrow morning. Ill make sure of it! Roseline reluctantly agrees after weighing the various risks against the carriages speed and deciding that staying the night would be the better plan. And so, Chaos and Roseline stay overnight in Treve. *** After arriving at the inn and logging out, I think back on all that happened today. Its a good thing I met Rosa. Since I couldnt find Alexia and Irene, I thought for sure Id go back to playing all by myself, so meeting her was a huge help. Anyway, I wonder why she wants to go to Charante. I was planning on going somewhere else since this area is dangerous, so it was convenient for me. Judging by the map, Charante is farther away than Treve. When youre just starting a game, you dont have money and your means of transportation are limited, so it would be quite the distance going on foot. Doing that alone would be way too hard. Well, to be honest, my real motivation is just that I didnt want to part ways with her now and go back to playing all by myself after I was lucky enough to meet her. Even though this was the official release, Another World was kind of weird today, especially the weird event in Clermont. Why was even the Adventurers Guild closed? Treve was normal, but this would confuse the newbies who started from the official release. What the heck were the admins thinking? And then there were those high-level monsters we encountered on the way to Treve. Monsters do tend to get stronger and higher-level the farther you are from Clermont. But Ive never heard of monsters that high level appearing on the road south from Clermont. Well I have heard that there are a lot of new monsters added in Clermont, so I cant deny the possibility that the spawn points got updated during the official release, but thats still way too high level. What are other players saying about this? If theres this much weird stuff happening at a starting location, Id expect a ton of criticism. With that in mind, I check the Another World forums, and as I expected, the reactions online are out of control. Yikes. Almost everyone is criticizing the admins, and theres no trace of the mostly positive opinion theyve maintained until now. So everyone else saw that weird event after all. Apparently, its called The Evil Gods Invasion, and its a large-scale event to celebrate the official release. It seems like this is the event that the Something is happening in Commune?! announcement that was posted near the end of the open beta was talking about. Just as the name implies, the evil god from the Another World setting is having his subordinate monsters rampage in a bunch of places in Commune, and there are even whole towns that have been occupied. The objective for this event is for the players to free those random towns from the monsters evil clutches. In other words, Clermont is like that because its been occupied by monsters. Naturally, this is shocking to me. Seriously, Its way too unreasonable. If we had upgraded our classes and gotten stronger, thatd be one thing, but what do they expect us to do if a bunch of level 1 players right at the start of the game have their starting location taken over by monsters?! Sure, Clermont may be categorized as a town, but at least exclude Clermont from the event! Also, the event apparently started abruptly, and all the NPCs in the city suddenly disappeared. I probably logged in right after that. It seems like a lot of the players who picked Clermont as their starting location decided to delete their character and start again at a different location. When I logged in, Rosa was the only one I could find, but it looks like there were other players after all. It probably takes a lot of work to deal with a large-scale event and the official release at the same time, but if they do something like this on the first day, theres nothing they can do to come back from that. The players reactions will obviously be harsh. No matter how interesting a game is, if the admins handle it poorly, people will leave. But it really is an amazing game, so the last thing I want is for it to have a setback like this. But anyway, the monsters are taking over towns, huh. We still dont know how strong the monsters are or what the scope of it is, but these are monsters that can take over cities. There are probably a lot of them, and really strong ones. I wouldnt be able to deal with them by myself. Hmm, I guess the only way to clear it would be to form a partyC no, a guild. When I say guild, I dont mean the Adventurers Guild. Guilds are communities where players team up and form a group. This system may look the same as a party at first glance, but in reality, its different. You cant share experience points and items gained from battles like in a party, but by being in a guild, you can receive benefits like guild skills that affect all players in the guild, and there are also quests that only guilds can attempt. A guild can have over a hundred people. In military terms, parties are squads and guilds are more like companies. For example, theres that knight group I encountered in the Treant Forest. That group was definitely put together by guild members. To fight a boss monster, you also have to fight the monsters surrounding it. A single party wouldnt have enough people. In the first place, boss monsters themselves are so powerful that it would be difficult for a single party to defeat one. Multiple parties need to work together in an orderly manner, so these fights are usually centered around guilds. From a solitary players point of view, its an impossible dream. Joining a party is hard enough. The reward is that youre given the freed town as a territory. Along with that, you also get a palace and town tax collection authority, a function that allows you to collect money by putting taxes on item sales. In the future, there may be more battles between guilds fighting each other for territory. In that case, it doesnt seem like the sort of thing an individual can obtain. However, it looks like there are also rewards for players who participate in the battle, so maybe Ill participate sometime. First, we head to Charante. I hope we get there quickly. CH 34.2 Its been four days since they left Treve. Perhaps due to the carriages unexpectedly fast speed, they successfully avoided encountering any pursuers from then on, and Roseline feels like it was almost too easy. She was amazed at its performance when she first rode it, but Roseline has realized once again how abnormal this carriage is. These horses never tire. When youre traveling by horse, you have to hurry as fast as possible while taking regular breaks, but these horses can run while maintaining their top speed even on mountain roads. If anything, its the humans who end up needing to take breaks. Thanks to this, they were able to move at a faster pace than expected, arriving at a town every day so that they dont have to camp outdoors, and have almost made it to Charante. Just as their appearance would suggest, these horse-like beasts arent ordinary creatures. Although, since theyre magical horses, maybe this is normal for them. It was in Treve that she learned that they were magical horses. When they arrived at the inn, just as a dark hole suddenly appeared before her eyes, the horses neighed and went inside the hole. It was such a strange spectacle that the inn employee, who had fearfully approached to take the eight-legged horses to the stables, was so surprised that he was unable to stand. The next day, the horses came out of the hole again, and Roseline realized that the horses were summoned by some sort of spell. By the way, this was not the end of Chaoss eccentricities. He was inside his room at the inn every time she passed by it, and he stayed in there all the way until morning. Roseline even invited him to dinner several times, but there was no reaction whatsoever, as if he was already asleep or there was nobody there. When she asked if he was eating out of curiosity, it seemed that he was eating by himself. Roseline thought that perhaps he was a man who didnt like crowds and preferred being alone. But in that case, why would he be accompanying her if he prefers being alone? He always responds when she talks to him in the carriage, and unlike the frivolous men who make passes at her during meals, hes making no attempt to approach her. Roseline cant figure out if hes doing this out of good will or if hes planning something. However, their journey together is almost over. When Roseline arrives at Charante, she will surely be forced to make a difficult choice. The days she spent with him without revealing her identity were pleasant and were a comfort to her when she felt as if she would be crushed by her worries. She feels reluctant to part with him, but this cant go on forever. As Roseline is absorbed in these thoughts, a shadow is cast over the carriage. She looks up at the sky from the coachmans box and sees several dragons soaring overhead. Theyre heading south from Clermont to Charante. From what she heard in Treve, dragon flights from Clermont shouldnt be in service. She finds it hard to believe that the state of high alert would be lifted unless something big happened. In which case, its highly likely that those dragons were sent by them. Roseline increases the carriages speed even further and hurries to Charante. She can see soldiers descending from the dragon in the lead. They are undoubtedly her pursuers. Chaos! Hang on tight! What was thaaaaAAAH?! Roseline tugs the reins, pulling off the road leading to the city gates. The carriage tilts, and Chaos tumbles uncontrollably in the back, but this isnt the time to be concerned about that. A heavy weight drops down onto the carriage. The soldiers landed on the carriage. Roseline drives the carriage in zigzags to shake them off. Even though the soldiers sway, they dont let go and they show no sign of falling. Theyre stuck on tight. They appear no different from humans. But according to Chaos, they are of a race in possession of tremendous strength, vampires. And theyre fully demonstrating that power in their attempt to fulfill their objective, deftly moving on top of the carriage which has few places to grab onto. Their objective is to force their way inside the carriage and kill Roseline, who knows their secret, as well as Chaos, her accomplice. They are quickly approaching the walls of Charante. Without reducing the carriages speed, Roseline handles the reins. A powerful impact hits them. That impact is from the horse turning right just before colliding with the city walls, causing the carriage box to make a sharp turn and slam into the wall. Unable to endure this, the soldiers fall to the ground with a thud. The splattered blood of a crushed soldier dyes the black carriage red. Thankfully, in spite of the strong impact, the carriage is intact without even a scratch. Even so, the collision causes the carriage to lose speed. Theyve surely spotted this opportunity. A soldier stuck to the right side of the carriage moves to the coachmans box and kicks Roseline. Perhaps because the soldier was in a bad position, the attack itself isnt particularly strong, and she doesnt fall off of the coachmans box. She does, however, let go of the reins. The soldier then pins Roseline. Struggling against the vampires inhuman strength, Roseline is forcefully held down. Rough breaths brush against Roselines forehead. Although the face of the soldier before her looks crazed with bloodshot eyes, it is still human. But only in appearance. The soldiers mouth opens wide enough to make her wonder if he dislocated his jaw, exposing his sharp fangs. Thick, dripping fluid runs down Roselines cheek. Rosa! The soldier reacts to Chaoss voice, looking up at him. There is a cracking sound. It is the sound of a wooden staff striking the soldiers face. Having received a direct hit, the soldier puts a hand to his face and recoils. Roseline takes that opportunity to take out her knife, stab the soldier, and kick him away. Without looking back at the soldier falling off the carriage, Roseline takes the reins. Perhaps because of the short time her hands left the reins, the carriage is gradually slowing. The soldiers who were unable to land on the carriage catch up with it and surround them. No way! But we made it so far! Were done for. Why are you saying that so casually?! Roseline sends a sidelong glance at Chaos, whos talking like this is someone elses problem, and thinks. The risk is high, but they could forcefully break their way through. After that, they should be able to turn around and follow the walls back to the city gate. However, the soldiers wouldnt give up there. If they escape into Charante, the soldiers would just keep chasing them. If that happens, theyll end up having to fight inside the city. If theyre unlucky, the residents could get hurt. Roseline decides to break through and run around the outside the walls. She turns the carriage around and busts through the encirclement. Although, she didnt think about what she would do after running. Roseline cant decide whether to just keep buying time or leave Charante. Rosa, look in front of you! Chaos shouts, pointing to the cavalry lined up at the city gate where the carriage is headed. All at once, the knights on horseback lower their lances which are long enough to pierce the heavens, leaning forward as they take position. Theyre clearly preparing to charge. Has Charante fallen into their hands as well?! Roselines face fills with despair. But with the knights in front of them and the soldiers behind them, theres no longer anywhere to escape. Im sorry, Chaos. I dragged you into this. He came with her without knowing her true identity, and thinking about how hell die because of her, all Roseline feels is regret. Dont worry about it. After all, I decided to come here, Chaos says, calm in the face of the knights who are rushing in to fight them. Also Those arent enemies. Like a rivers current moving out of a boulders way as it passes, the wave of knights splits into two as they approach the carriage. Then, after passing by the carriage, they kept going towards the soldiers behind them. A lance charge. The lances pierce the foot soldiers, and the cavalry tramples them. The soldiers, who cant do anything except stand bolt upright, get swallowed up by the waves of cavalry. Roseline watches all of this in a daze. AC are we saved? Yeah, it seems that way. Roseline breathes a sigh of relief. She feels like all of her tension from Clermont has dissipated all at once. I received a report that people were fighting outside the city walls, so I came running, but it appears that I made it in time, an old knight says as he slowly approaches the carriage, accompanied by more knights, after the knights pass them by. Roseline recognizes that voice. Uncle! Oh, Roseline! Its been too long! Roseline rushes her way down from the carriage and runs over to the old knight. He descends from horseback, and Roseline embraces him. Oh my, how improper. Could you calm down a bit? Honestly, even though youve grown up, you havent changed a bit, the old knight chides Roseline, but even as he does so, he holds her gently without trying to shake her off. The appearance of her uncle, who she hasnt been able to see very often despite how close his territory is, hasnt changed even the slightest bit from her memory of him. He hasnt changed. With her parents transformation still fresh in her memory, the fact that her uncle, her relative, hasnt changed makes her more happy than anything. Tears flow endlessly from Roselines eyes. *** Man, that really was a close one. Honestly, I was prepared to die when we were surrounded by a bunch of vampires, but we were coincidentally saved by a group of players. With this many players gathered together, I wonder if theyre from some guild. Maybe theyre from the guild that freed Charante. It seems a little too early to free a city when the events only just started, but if theyre a top class guild, maybe that would be no problem for them. Either way, theyre definitely a pretty strong guild. And that lance charge was so cool! Rushing in all at once while maintaining formation and destroying the enemy, thats just way too powerful! Thats an attack a Magician like me would never be able to imitate. Man, Im so jealous. As I was thinking about this, a tall, kind-looking man called out to us. He seems dignified, with a calm demeanor. He has white hair, but he still looks young, around his 40s or 50s. Theres a bunch of people following him, so maybe hes the guildmaster. Guildmasters of top-class guilds attract a lot of attention in the world of MMORPGs, and a lot of them are famous. I get a little nervous meeting someone like that, since Im a nobody in comparison. After all, there arent many opportunities to meet celebrities. It seems that this man is Rosas uncle. Siblings aside, its pretty rare for an uncle and niece to be playing an MMO together. This isnt a compensated dating thing, is it? An immoral thought passes through my head. But as I watched the two embrace, it didnt look like an evil relationship like that, but one full of love that pulls at the heartstrings. How could I have thought something so heartless? Judging by Rosas conversation with her uncle, it seems like they havent seen each other in quite a while. Rosa is so happy that shes still hugging him. Im sure the reason she was in such a hurry to get to Charante is because she wanted to see him. There are lots of methods of communication, like letters, phone calls, and emails, but meeting in person might be the best out of all of them. But if the other person moves somewhere far away, its hard to create opportunities to see each other. Although these are only temporary bodies in a virtual world, they can still hug like this. Its probably more moving than any other method of communication. Good for you, Rosa. Seeing Rosa in tears almost makes me want to cry too. CH 35.1 Feeling a sense of relief after being taken to Duke Chartelles castle, Roseline was able to have a private meeting with her uncle, Duke Raoul du Chartelle. Roseline, who didnt bring any clothes except the ones she was wearing, was given a dress to change into the moment she arrived at the castle. Roseline, who is a bit uncomfortable in the dress since its been several days since she put one on, feels a bit miserable. Raoul looks at her and chuckles. Heheh. By the way, Roseline, you truly havent changed a bit. Youre even just as spoiled as you were when you were a child, arent you? Uncle! Please dont tease me so much! Hes probably talking about how when she was little, she used to beg him to play with her and then start crying. Since her uncle knows what she was like when she was little, his teasing is pretty mean. Roselines face turns red with embarrassment. Even if she was feeling highly emotional at the time, now that shes calmed down, remembering how she hugged Raoul in front of everyone makes her feel a surge of humiliation. As much as Id like to take a pleasant stroll down memory lane, Ill get straight to the point. What happened in Clermont? There was someone accompanying you, but he seemed to be a commoner. If you hid your identity and came here alone, then something quite serious must be happening, correct? Raoul asks Roseline, his expression serious once more. Falteringly, Roseline talks about the incident that occurred at the royal palace and about what happened on her journey here. The more she speaks, the more grim Raouls expression becomes. Hm, I see. Not only the nobles of the palace, but the king and queen as well To think that the situation has become this serious. I apologize, Uncle. If only I had acted sooner Theres no helping that. I also noticed that something strange was happening in Commune, but I was unable to obtain any definite proof. You realized? Commune is a trade nation. If you pay attention to the movements of people and goods, the answer will naturally present itself. When changes in these things occur, the only thing to consider is whether the problem lies in the past or the future. I noticed that visitors and goods from the north were gradually decreasing, so I was wondering if something happened in the north. But even if I realized, I am equally at fault for being unable to protect the royal family. Im sorry, Roseline. Youve done well making it here safely. Raoul, her maternal uncle, seemed pained for a moment, as if there was something on his mind, but this didnt last long before he showed concern for Roseline. But those damned vampires Why would they infiltrate the royal palace? Wasnt it so they could take over the country? As far as the common people can see, the king is alive and well. Wouldnt their goal be to control the country from the shadows? Is that so? Even if that is the case, it seems to me that either their plan is too sloppy or their execution is poor. Sloppy? Roseline asks, and Raoul nods. A vampire takes a persons place. Or perhaps the person is made into their underling. However, not all the humans in the palace are made into vampires. It could be said that this is the reason why you were saved, but If so, then it doesnt make the least bit of sense. Why would they not target you first? Couldnt there be a limit to those who can be replaced by a vampire, or perhaps some sort of conditions? Also, there were pursuers sent after me when I was escaping to Charante. Perhaps they didnt factor my escape into their plans? That cannot be. I dont know if there are any limits or conditions, but even the pursuing soldiers were turned into vampires. With the palace nobility and even the soldiers turned, that would mean there are quite a number of vampires lurking about. If so, they should prioritize the noblemen with the highest status and influence. No matter how much you held back the king and queen, they couldnt have overlooked only you, their only daughter with the right to inherit the throne. If anything, you should be given priority for being replaced, or if not replaced, at least imprisoned. It may be a high-handed method, but if they mean to take control of the palace, replacing you isnt the only way. Roseline is first in line to inherit the throne of Commune. If they want the country under their thumb, they would never just leave her be. Even assuming that Roseline was able to sense the danger and escape before the vampires could get their hands on her, they were able to turn the king into one of them and replace even the lowest soldiers, so its far too unnatural that they wouldnt make their move on Roseline before all else. She herself also feels that something is out of place. In the first place, the pursuers are also strange. They were able to use dragons. In that case, why didnt they send another pursuer immediately after the first one? They should have known that if you got away and let nobles across the country know the truth, it would present an obstacle to their plan to take over the country. Normally, they would be searching for you in a frenzy. Also, the Clermont soldiers would understand that causing a commotion just outside Charantes city walls would draw attention. Furthermore, even if a lockdown of Clermont would also temporarily prevent information from leaving the city, the surrounding cities would find out about the lockdown within a few days. Its as if theyre announcing to us that something strange is happening in Clermont. Then, there would be no meaning in acting in secret. If anything, it seems as if they have no intention to hide. There was also the irregularity that was Chaoss carriage, but even if she was delayed by a few days, Roseline would have few places to go after escaping. They should have had no trouble getting ahead of her and laying a trap in her path. And their other actions werent anywhere close to being behind the scenes. Just as Raoul says, If their intention is to control the country from the shadows, their poor execution certainly does stand out after listing all the suspicious aspects of it. Vampires can take the place of humans. Whats truly terrifying about this is that an ally could become an enemy at any moment and nobody would notice. Theyre similar to spies. In other words, concealing their existence is crucial, and if their opponent finds out and becomes cautious of them, then they lose that value. Seeing people who had the same appearance but had turned into someone entirely different, Roseline was filled with an indescribable fear. However, what is truly terrifying is an enemy that is indistinguishable from the original person. If the Clermont vampires had approached her while acting no different from before, she surely wouldnt have noticed until the blade pierced her throat. However, it loses all meaning if their personality and actions change so much that its immediately noticeable, to say nothing of the fact that theyd never be able to control the country if theyre discovered to be monsters. To begin with, seizing control of the royal palace isnt enough to take over the country. Sudden political changes may cause backlash from the countrys nobles as well as its people. That is why they must act while concealing their existence until theyve accomplished something, even if it takes time. In particular, they must wait until the majority of the countrys nobility have been replaced by vampires. Do they truly intend to take over the country? Or perhaps they have some other goal. Another goal? This is still only speculation. In any case, we must retake Clermont immediately. These are monsters with the intelligence to secretly seize control of the royal palace. Theres nothing more cunning than that. We may be correct to overthink things. Roseline, be careful. Its possible that in the future, an enemy may approach you while pretending to be an ally. You must never let your guard down. They still dont know the whole story about their enemies. Its unclear just how much their power is growing in Clermont. If their influence has reached not just Clermont, but other territories as well, then the other nobles aside from Raoul and possibly even the citizens may become their enemies as well if things go poorly. If they let their guard down around their allies, then theres a good chance their enemies will take advantage of that moment of carelessness. Uncle, how long will it take to raise an army to send to Clermont? I plan to leave the day after tomorrow. I must contact Duke Mayenne and Duke Numour. It will take a bit of time before I arrive in Clermont. Then, please take me with you! That is However Having Roseline be the symbol of their cause would be ideal for raising an army. To those who dont know the circumstances, Raoul alone raising an army could be mistaken for a coup detat. If they know that Roseline, who is the legitimate heir to the throne, is the symbol of their cause, more nobles will listen to them and hurry to join the princess. Even so, Raoul frowns at Roselines offer. I am the princess of Commune. I cannot sit here and wait while the people of Clermont are waiting for me. Even if the king and queen are captured, can you strike? There is a high risk to attacking enemy territory, but more than that, the reason he doesnt want to take her with him is because he doesnt want her to bear the stigma of killing her own parents. They arent her parents anymore. Her parents are probably dead. Even if they were turned into vampire minions, they probably cant go back to being human anymore. This is something Roseline herself is also aware of. However, logic and emotion are different sometimes. What Raoul is concerned about is whether she can still swing her blade while looking at her parents faces. I can strike, Roseline answers immediately. I have sacrificed many to make it here. I must avenge those people. Even if the one doing harm to this country is a relative. That is a princesss duty. I understand. We will go together. Having felt Roselines strong will, Raoul has no choice but to accept her. He also feels a tinge of melancholy and bitterness. Youve grown, havent you? I am overjoyed that the little tomboy Roseline is growing as a princess. And yet, all I can do is force you. Regardless of my wishes, theres nothing else I can do, Raoul says, smiling bitterly. Then, his gaze turning serious once more, he tells Roseline, Listen to me, Your Highness. From now on, you cannot think of me as your uncle. I am your vassal. If you hold personal feelings towards me as a relative, it may cause you to make decisions that are lacking in impartiality. And even if you have no such intention, it wont be seen that way by the other vassals. Vassals always look to their king. You are the king. You must make decisions as a king without personal feelings. Never forget this. Yes. However, now that everyone has been cleared out of the room, we are the only ones here. Now, we are not a king and a duke. We are simply an uncle and his niece. So, its alright to mourn. If nobody mourns for them, your parents will be lonesome. Right now, you can cry. And tomorrow, you will once again fulfill your duty as a princess. Roselines expression crumbles. Her resolve has not dulled. But even so, that doesnt mean that there are no smoldering emotions in her heart. As if she doesnt want to show anyone her distorted expression, she buries her face in Raouls chest. Why Why did this happen?! Just what exactly did they do to Mother and Father?! Why did everyone at the palace have to be sacrificed?! Im so powerless, all I could do was run! Mother Father! Raoul pats Roseline as he hugs her. Even if she is aware of her status as a ruler, Roseline is still young. However, as the princess of Commune, she will continue to be faced with even more difficult decisions from here on out. Thats why she needs someone to watch over her and support her so that she doesnt lose control of her emotions. However, since she is the princess, there are a limited number of people who are in a position to support her. Many of them were in Clermont and in the royal palace. And all of them were unfairly stolen from her. This is fine for now. At the very least, Raoul can support her until after this battle ends. However, Raoul also has his position as a duke. Its also a fact that he cant stay by her side forever. After this battle ends, will there be anyone who will be able to stand by her side? CH 35.2 After Rosa and I made it to Charante, we were brought to the castle. I wonder if Id also get a castle like this if I got a territory. This is nice, Im jealous. I didnt really need any thanks, but the people from the guild seemed pretty grateful, so I couldnt turn them down. Or more like I got surrounded and swept along with no opportunity to refuse. Well, it was a pretty touching reunion. Everyone in the guild sure is nice, wanting to thank me on those twos behalf. It seems like they wanted to talk in private for a while, so in the meantime Im waiting in a guest room-looking room that they were nice enough to bring me to. But even dirtying a big, nice room like this makes me feel ill-mannered, so Ive been on the edge of my seat, fidgeting the whole time. What do I do? I cant just leave without saying anything. That would be rude. And theres no telling when theyre coming back, so I cant log out either. After waiting in the room for a while, Rosas uncle and a pretty long-haired girl wearing a long dress enter the room followed by a crowd of people. Something snags at my memory. I feel like Ive seen this girl before. My apologies for the wait. Its been a long time since Lady Roseline and I last met. I wanted to have a proper conversation with her. We got a bit caught up in reminiscing. I am Raoul du Chartelle. Youve done well, bringing Lady Roseline to Charante. Chaos, if not for you, Lady Roseline would not have made it all this way. You have my thanks, Raoul says, expressing his gratitude with a friendly grin. I nod in response. The girl smiles at me when I meet her gaze, but seriously, who is she? I must have looked confused as I stared in bafflement, because the girl raises her eyebrows and says, You really havent realized? We were together until just recently. Honestly, youre so cold-hearted. That voice is familiar. Man, Im such an idiot. With the way the conversation was going, it should have been obvious that she was Rosa. And sure enough, when I look more closely, her hair and eye color and her physique havent really changed. But Rosa always wore an outdoorsy outfit, so I couldnt make the connection when she was wearing a dress like this. Youre Rosa? Thats right. You honestly didnt realize? You really are awful. Do I look that strange in this outfit? You look really pretty, I say, the words coming out on their own. Chaos, you! Rosa turns around, hugging her body in embarrassment. Im also embarrassed since I didnt mean to say it. But Rosa really does give off a different impression. They say makeup can transform a woman, but people can really change just by changing their clothes and hairstyle. Like they say, clothes make the man. No, thats not right, she was pretty from the start. If anything, its only enhancing her existing beauty. Like a whip to a galloping horse, so is a dress to a princess. Youre like a princess. Yeah, she really does look like a princess. Normally, her appeal is her cheerfulness. But when shes wearing a dress, it really brings out the ladylike side of her, and she looks aristocratic in a different way from Alexia. It feels like it brought out her hidden charm. Huh, why did everyone get all stiff? I see. I understand. I never told you, after all. Rosa approaches intently in an unsettling manner and yanks on my ear. It doesnt hurt, but I should do what Roseline wants me to. If this werent a game, wouldnt it get torn off? But what do you mean, like a princess?! Like?! Are you saying that until now, I looked like an uncivilized woman without an ounce of femininity?! Answer me! This is no longer a majestic princess in a dress, but a sadistic princesss domination. I didnt intend it that way, but its true that it could sound like that. But its hard to even respond right now, much less make excuses. As this comedy sketch-like scenario plays out, I hear a low-pitched laughter. Oh, my sides! You tell such amusing jokes! Uncle! Rosas uncle holds his stomach as he laughs. The reactions of the other people in the room are mixed. There are some who are stifling their laughter and others who have an expression that says Man, youve really done it now. As if shes calmed down, Rosa, with her face bright red, lets go of my ear and sighs. Its my fault for deceiving you, so Ill tell you properly, Rosa says. Then, with a dignified posture, she declares, I am the princess of the Allied Commune, Roseline du Commune. Chaos, you were a great help in my journey to Charante. You have my gratitude Hey, why do you look so stunned? Is it really that strange that Im a princess? I already knew she wasnt actually Rosa, and I did sort of guess from her name, but it really was like that, huh. First a high-class young lady, now a princess? These sorts of character backstories seem really popular. Maybe I should come up with some sort of backstory too. *** Now that weve met, the boy seems doubtful. A careless and dim-witted boy. This was Raouls assessment of Chaos after their first meeting. Roseline had already told him about how she met Chaos as well as his personality and actions, but now his impression of Chaos has changed drastically. Her impression of him was a boy who is usually unreliable but can be relied upon in an emergency. But after meeting him in person, he agrees with the former, but his impression of him doesnt match the latter in the least. Perhaps its just that his true nature doesnt show itself in times of peace. At the same time, he cant imagine that the boy is only a commoner. If a normal commoner had been suddenly guided into a castle and met the high-ranking noble who rules over the region, there may be any number or ways he might react, such as becoming tense or turning pale, but he should show some sort of reaction, whether large or small. However, he appeared to have no reaction, and even when he learned that Roseline was the princess of Commune, he didnt change the way he spoke to her or even pay her any respect, something that would be unthinkable for a commoner. Rather than boldness, Raoul would say that it appears to come from ignorance if anything. Even though this was an informal meeting, his discourtesy towards the countrys princess would normally be disrespectful enough to warrant punishment. Since he is ostensibly Roselines savior, Raoul laughed it off (although Raoul himself truly did feel a genuine urge to laugh at Chaoss actions), so it was overlooked and went unpunished. However, if there was a more nitpicky noble present, it would have turned into quite the commotion. If he was punished in such a way, Roseline would surely be opposed to it. Raoul thought it would probably be better to give him an indirect warning so that it wouldnt become a problem in the future. However, hes considering keeping Chaos away from Roseline for that reason. After all, if Roselines story is true, then Chaos is someone to be wary of. Clermont soldiers are rampaging outside the walls of Charante. This was the report Raoul received when Roseline and Chaos were being attacked by vampires. According to Roseline herself, although she realized that the people in the palace in Clermont had changed and began acting like different people, even she couldnt determine that they were replaced by vampires. In other words, nobody realized that they were monsters. This would mean that there was a contradiction in one of Chaoss actions. When Chaos encountered their first pursuer, how did he immediately determine that it was a vampire? And since they were being chased in a carriage, it would be difficult to see the person in those conditions. When the corpses of a soldier that attacked Roseline and Chaos was inspected, it had sharp fangs which arent found on humans and it was determined that it was indeed not human. But Chaos did not inspect the vampires corpse. It should have been impossible to determine whether or not it was a monster, let alone a vampire. The most he could have figured out just by looking at it from a distance was that it was a knight riding a monster. He couldnt have gained any more information than that. Even so, he identified it. Theres no way to tell whether that pursuer was actually a vampire. However, since the soldiers who came to Charante were vampires, theres a high chance that that soldier was a vampire as well. Thats not the only part thats suspicious. Raoul heard that Roseline and Chaos met when Chaos lost control of his carriage. Why would a commoner she met by coincidence like that happen to know about vampires? He cant write it off as a coincidence, its too convenient. He feels a sense of discomfort, as if someone is guiding his thoughts in a certain direction. Unable to see the vampires goal, he is raising an army to strike at them. Is this, too, a part of their machinations? Perhaps they deliberately let Roseline escape to Charante. If anything, Raoul suspects that there is a high chance that this is the case. In short, his concern is that Roseline is bait for Charante to raise an army and that this is a plot to eliminate all the rebelling nobles in one fell swoop. In which case, this makes him suspect that Chaos may be connected to them. Perhaps he is a spy sent to monitor their every action. However, I doubt this is the case. As he watched Chaos turn incoherent when he was reproached by Roseline, Raouls suspicions toward him wavered. If it were him, he would never employ a spy who would commit such a discourtesy towards the princess. But if even this was Chaoss calculated action, then hes a buffoon to be feared. Roseline feels little caution towards himC no, probably hardly any. There are many points of suspicion, but he cant identify any particular grounds for suspicion in spite of approaching him under the pretense of gratitude in an attempt to catch him in the act. If Roselines assessment of him being reliable in an emergency reveals even a glimpse of his hidden abilities, he may bare his fangs as the most troublesome snake in their midst. Since we dont understand the enemys goal, there is a risk, but for now, Ill leave him be. Even if the chances are low, they dont know who is an enemy right now. He cant overlook even the slightest bit of danger. As he saw Roseline lose her temper again, Raoul decided to monitor Chaos. If the buffoon ever bares his fangs, Raoul will immediately cut him down so that his niece never notices. Two days later, Roseline du Commune joined Duke Chartelle in raising an army to retake Clermont. Among those soldiers, there was a mage with black hair. CH 36.1 Fire Arrow. Arrows of fire scorch the earth. With a death cry and a thud, the vampire falls. This seems to be the last monster in the city. Before I knew it, all the noise of the fights around me stopped. This is the second town weve freed from vampire control on our way to Clermont since we left Charante. Theyre all high level monsters, so Im no match for them on my own, but Im in a party with some tough-looking warriors who protect me. Their fangs never reach me. Theyre all members of Raouls guild who wear the same custom-made armor (Im a little jealous. I wonder if their guild supplies them?), and they dont initiate conversation. Its a relationship on the level where we exchange one or two words with each other. I kind of want to be more friendly with them, but for a chronically solitary player like me, its nearly impossible to make small talk with a silent player. Ive been playing with them pretty much all the time, but all the members of Raouls guild sure do have a high login rate. Ive also spent quite a bit of time playing since I started my summer vacation, but its like theyre logged in all the time. Id almost think they were logged in 24 hours a day. Seriously, when do they sleep? I guess it really does take a lot of motivation to be in a top class guild. So why am I doing this, and why am I heading to Clermont right now? The truth is, Raouls guild seems to be raiding Clermont, so Raoul invited me to accompany them. However, were not taking the shortest route which we took before, but an alternate route thats a bit more to the northeast. Maybe that bridge isnt fixed yet. When does it get fixed? Did did I overdo it? Along the way, there was a town that got taken over by vampires, so today, we freed that town. This really is a top guild if they have the strength and the leeway to own multiple cities. Its true that it doesnt say anywhere in the even description that a guild cant own more than one city. In fact, we also freed one other city. Im sure there will be a territory battle between guilds during this event. But since I felt awkward about tagging along and for leveling up, Ive also been participating in combat. When I told Raoul I was going to join the battle, he recommended that I party up with the guild members. He gave me bodyguards since Im low level. Thanks Raoul, thanks bodyguard guys. Thanks to that party, I was able to defeat a bunch of monsters. Im also using the Book of Blessings, and since the enemies were high level, my level is pretty high now. I guess the solo leveling I did in my spare time because I didnt want to be a burden really worked out. Though, its still not enough for a class change yet. Theres a ton of people, though. Now that its over, the soldiers are patrolling the city. Theyre probably staying vigilant in case there are more monsters. When Raouls guild moves, its on such a huge scale that it could easily be called a march. Theres too many of them to be only players, so theres probably NPCs mixed in. I wonder if you can hire NPCs and assign them actions if you own a territory. Probably because the event has such a high difficulty and there are so few guilds that own territories, theres not much info about territory acquisition on the wiki, so I dont actually know. Is it even possible to control NPCs? Although, the summons of the Rank 2 class Summoner are sort of NPCs. And there are also other games where you can hire NPC mercenaries. Though, it can be said that there are no existing games where you can give orders to NPCs on this scale. But with Another Worlds diverse NPCs, it seems plenty doable, so I cant say its impossible. Hmm Yup, its a mystery. Well, I cant figure it out just by thinking about it. After all, its not like I have a territory or the ability to control NPCs. Ill look it up when the wiki has all the info. Hey, Chaos. After the patrols are done, RosaC I mean, Roseline approaches, accompanied by several bodyguards. She isnt wearing a dress like in Charante, but something closer to light equipment which is easier to move around in. Yeah, I guess Im more used to this, it makes me more relaxed. Seeing her in a dress made me so nervous that it was bad for my heart. Your Highness, that is improper. Raoul is also with her. Come to think of it, Raoul is always around when Im talking to Roseline. Roseline looks unhappy about what Raoul told her. I know that, Uncle. But wouldnt it be alright to relax just a bit? Nevertheless Honestly, when it comes to things like this, youre always so stubborn and unyielding. Alright, just for a short while. From the sound of it, Raoul is respecting Roselines wishes. Or more like hes indulging them. He must really love his niece. In times like this, its so stifling that I cant stand it. Dont you think so too? Roseline says to me, and I nod. Its kind of hard to make casual conversation when shes surrounded by so many people. Especially when shes with her guardian. This exchange seems to put Roseline in a better mood, while in contrast, Raouls expression looks sour. Raoul, could it be Is he like one of those overprotective parents? When I think about it that way, it makes sense. Since Roseline is a girl of a certain age and Im on good terms with her, he doesnt want me getting close to her, so he isnt leaving her side. Since hes her uncle, he probably cant help being worried, but this is a bit excessive. Shes in a situation where her guardian is always nearby when shes playing with her friends. Frankly, thats just uncomfortable. If anything, he really doesnt need to worry about us being alone together. Now, Chaos. You must not agree with her. Now Her Highness will be uncontrollable. Hes putting me in a tough spot here. If I said something like that, shed definitely get upset. However, it doesnt look like theres anyone on my side right now. Maybe they just dont want any trouble, but everyone has their eyes on me as if theyre urging me to correct Roselines behavior. Isnt this kind of playing dirty? Besides, I dont think her attitude is that bad. This place is pretty destroyed, isnt it? Roseline sadly mutters to herself as she looks at her surroundings. Apparently, the extent of the damage done to cities under vampire control will change depending on the location. Clermont may have seemed uninhabited, but the buildings werent damaged and it looked like things could return to normal as long as the people returned. But in this town, not only are the NPCs gone, but the houses have also been mercilessly destroyed. And even if theres some buildings here and there that havent collapsed, theyre in need of repair. This wasnt caused by the battle from earlier. The town was probably destroyed by vampires. Do some cities get destroyed like this if you take too long to free them? Even though we went to the trouble of freeing it, it looks like the buildings and NPCs wont come back right away. Are they planning on restoring it during server maintenance? But there wasnt anything about that in the official announcement. That seems like a pretty important detail, though. Maybe the territory owner has to restore the town like a city management sim game. That actually sounds pretty fun. I hope we can free Clermont from the vampires soon. Its for that reason that weve gathered so many soldiers. Well definitely free it. Chaos, will you also lend me your strength? Yeah, of course. Clermont is one of the games starting locations and a hub of player activity, so its an important location. Apparently, not many players have been active in Commune since this event started. And those few players evacuate to the towns around Clermont to escape the danger. However, aside from the towns that have been freed and are already owned by a guild, the towns that havent been freed are still targets for the event. Theres no telling when those towns will end up like Clermont. Thats why I want to hurry and free Clermont. Its not just beginners, other players are also inconvenienced by this. Also, this guild has helped me out a lot, so I want to be of as much help to them as I can. Alright, Ill give it my all! *** Judging by the report from the soldiers monitoring Chaos, there are many things that are suspicious about him. On the surface, there are no problems with his behavior. Perhaps he isnt particularly fond of other people, since he doesnt actively try to build relationships, but hes obedient and doesnt disrupt military activity. When Chaos first told him that he would accompany the army, Raoul suspected that he would take advantage of that opportunity to plot something, but at the very least, hes been very cooperative during battle. The part of the report thats concerning is that for a mage, hes growing at an accelerated pace. There are some who have talent surpassing that of ordinary people, but this goes beyond that. No, Raoul feels that something is wrong here. Growing stronger in a short period of time does happen very rarely. For mages in particular, the difference is obvious when they learn new spells. But for him, thats not all it is. At first, his spells were only as powerful as a beginner mages, but in just a few days, he became more powerful than the average mage. To compare this to one who wields a sword, it would be similar to ones physical strength suddenly increasing in the middle of battle. Without support magic, it would normally be impossible. Its possible that he was hiding his true strength from the start, but in that case, Raoul doesnt understand why he would reveal it now. Whether its to blend in or for some other purpose, Raoul cant understand what hes thinking at all. Another part of his behavior thats suspicious is that he disappears regularly. Specifically, he disappears whenever he eats and goes to bed. He may be contacting someone on the outside, but rather than keeping it a secret, he calmly uses teleportation magic even in front of the soldiers. Since few mages can use teleportation magic, this isnt commonly known, but normally, teleportation magic can only transport you to certain places known as portals. The teleportation spell he uses is a new type of teleportation magic. When asked where he was going during that time, he said that he was going home to eat and sleep. Even though this is a battlefield, hes acting like a store employee going to work. If he was going to lie, couldnt he have come up with a better explanation? And so, Chaos continued this inexplicable behavior and confused Raoul. Its unclear whether or not Chaos is an enemy spy. However, his actions which are so detached from reality leave Raoul a bit uneasy. I cannot spend any more time on this. Ill meet him directly and discern his true intentions myself. There isnt much time until they arrive in Clermont. Raoul has more than Chaos to worry about. He cant contact Duke Numour or Duke Mayenne. The messengers he sent by dragon should have been back by now. If it was just that its taking a long time, then it wouldnt be a problem, but its possible that theyve fallen into enemy hands just like this city has and been cut off from contact. If the military strength of both dukes is on the enemys side, then the military strength that Raoul possesses cant compete. If that happens, then it could turn into a civil war covering all of Commune. That said, he cant have the soldiers withdraw. The vampires are gradually expanding their territory, just like they have in this city. Its better to strike fast and hard than slowly and carefully. How quickly they recapture Clermont will determine whether they can get the people of Commune on their side. CH 36.2 Theres something Id like to ask you. After I talked to Roseline, Raoul called me over and said he wanted to talk in private. He had a serious look in his eyes and the atmosphere was heavy. It must be a pretty important conversation. An important conversation with Raoul, who is overprotective of Roseline W- wait, hes not going to ask about our relationship, is he? Oh no. Im so nervous. This is definitely about Roseline. Its one of those What sort of relationship do you have with my daughter? type things. This is the niece version. Theres nothing between me and her for me to feel guilty about. Nothing at all. Ive been thinking about stuff like Were on good terms, arent we? or I could probably call her my friend now, right? but it isnt a romantic relationship at all. No, its nothing so serious. I was wondering why you accompanied us to Clermont. We did invite you, but did you also have your own reason? His question is so different from what I was expecting that all the tension disappears. Come to think of it, I never did say. If I said something like Because I wanted to stay with Roseline, Im sure Id be judged guilty. Hes not in a joking mood in the least. Though, thats not actually the real reason. I thought if we freed Clermont, I might be able to reunite with my party members. Party members? I was in an adventuring party with them a while ago. I invited them to come to Clermont with me. But then we ran into some trouble and got separated, and thats where it ended. Is that so? It was bad timing. As a result of the servers going down during the open beta, we werent able to meet. Then on top of that, even after the official release, we havent had a chance to search for each other because of the event. But I think its too early to give up. Its true that we didnt actually make any promises. This world is so big that reuniting would probably be difficult. And there might be a better way to search for them. But the feeling of wanting to see Alexia and Irene again, thats what Im certain of. But if Clermonts like that, theres no telling when well see each other again. And its not just me. With a city that big, Im sure theres lots of people who have stuff to do there. Theres probably even people who feel the same as me. So I cant just leave it like that. Im sure Raouls guild will be able to free Clermont. Theyve helped me out a lot, so I want to repay them at least a little bit. Thats why I wanted to go with them and work together with them. But Im so weak that all I did was end up even more in their debt. Raoul stares at me long and hard. You are a kind person. And you care for your comrades. Its probably a bit different from caring for them. In the end, I think Im just lonely. After being alone for so long, I finally managed to make friends, but we couldnt be together anymore, so I was lonely. I was really lucky to meet Roseline back then. Do you also think of Her HighnessC of Lady Roseline as a friend? Of course. Though, itd be more accurate to say that I want to be her friend. After all, we traveled all the way to Charante together. Hm, I see. It seems I was worrying needlessly. Ah, I knew it, he was suspicious of my relationship with Roseline. Its not a romantic relationship like Raoul was thinking. Chaos. As her uncle, Im glad you think of Lady Roseline as a friend. However, I dont want you to openly declare her to be your friend. Im giving you this warning for your own good. I cant accept that. But before I can object, I start thinking about what Raoul said. Hes probably warning me because of his position. The guild members treat him with respect. Its similar to loyalty, sort of like Irenes devotion towards Alexia. He probably has an important position in the guild, like the guildmaster or an officer. Maybe because of that, the other members of Raouls guild all wait on her hand and foot like a princess. Since shes his niece, shes probably important to them, like shes family. But Im just a total stranger who wants to be friends with her. Im not exactly close with Raouls guild members, were not even acquaintances. Theyd probably be offended if I came out of nowhere and tried to have an equal friendship with her and Raoul. Actually, when Im with Roseline, I get some kind of angry looks. Since Raoul is always with us, maybe he thinks theres a risk that theyll explode at me. He probably doesnt want that to cause interpersonal issues. Worst case scenario, it might lead to the guild disbanding. When I think about it that way, I dont really feel much like arguing anymore. Im still not entirely convinced, but I dont want the guilds interpersonal relationships to become strained because of me. I nod weakly. Lady Roseline is in a difficult position. She doesnt have anyone she can call a friend. But if she has someone like you, Im sure it would put her at ease. Huh, Roseline was also alone? As a solitary player, I sort of feel a sense of kinship towards her. But shes always so full of energy, so I thought shed have a bunch of friends. So shes the type who doesnt have friends in real life, huh? Maybe she cant make friends because of her family situation. Like, shes changed schools a lot or something. That might be the reason why she couldnt meet Raoul for so many years. If so, then her familys circumstances must be pretty complicated. I want to continue supporting Lady Roseline. However, I cannot stay by her side forever. Therefore, if Im not there when Lady Roseline is struggling, I want you to support her. Alright, I will. I promise. I dont know how dependable Ill be, but I at least want to be helpful to her. Also Lady Roseline is beautiful, but you are absolutely not to lay a hand on her, Raoul says, his face suddenly turning serious again. I knew it, hes the overprotective parent type. A man with childlike naivety and ignorance which doesnt suit his age? Come to think of it, Roseline, who lives in the palace, would never open her heart to someone who approached her with ill intent. She may have unconsciously perceived this. How has he lived to turn out this way? Lying and deceiving a person such as that Good grief, it makes me want to vomit. Perhaps I am the one with ill intentions. We arrived at Clermont, but the gates were shut tight. I guess the barricade was removed when I destroyed it with the runaway carriage, or maybe its on the other side of the door. However, weve been able to enter cities up until now because they were small towns with no walls, but what are we going to do about the door being shut like this? Raouls guild stops their march and holds a strategy meeting in front of the city walls. Raouls guild isnt the only one here. Theyre not as large as Raouls, but there are other guilds gathered here, big and small. Because of this, the number of people here has more than doubled. Apparently, Raoul called them here. It looks like Raoul is serious about freeing the city. I think our combined strength should be plenty, but I guess thats just how many enemies there are. When the strategy meeting is over, Raoul approaches me. Roseline is also there, but she looks mad for some reason and she immediately goes off somewhere. Concerned, I watch her as she walks away, but this is interrupted when Raoul calls out to me. Chaos, I have a favor to ask of you. What is it? I listen while staring blankly. As it stands, capturing Clermont will be difficult. In essence, the defending side has the advantage, and breaking through the city gates will take a great amount of time and damage. Thats why Id like you to use teleportation magic to invade directly inside Clermont and open the gates from the inside. Teleportation magic I guess he means Warp Portal. Its true that since the portal is inside the walls, I can get in without having to worry about the walls defenses. In that case, the story changes depending on how many enemies are inside. Warp Portal can only teleport six people including myself. Even if a small number of people successfully teleport in, if there are too many enemies, theyll inevitably be killed. Even if we make several trips to bring the soldiers inside, Warp Portal can only teleport to a portal, so going back and forth between here and the Clermont portal is impossible. Of course, a small unit will soon be overwhelmed. The main force will be here on standby, but the selected soldiers will temporarily gather at the nearest city and then be teleported from there. Ah, I see. Teleporting back and forth between portals would be possible. So after the gate is opened, the main force on standby will rush in and start the real battle. However, there is a hole in this strategy. There are few mages who can use teleportation magic. That is what Id like to ask of you. You can use teleportation magic, cant you? I do know Warp Portal. But I havent used it even once since the start of the official release, so how does he know that? Maybe he heard my level from the guild members I was partied up with and made a rough estimate of my skill composition. Well, this skill is almost essential for Magicians. Maybe he thought it was obvious that Id have it. But they dont have many Magicians? Hmm, this is gonna be a pretty big job. Her Highness is making every effort to free Clermont as quickly as possible for everyones sake. It is truly heartbreaking. Chaos, will you help us for Her Highnesss sake? Alright, Ill help. Maybe thats why she was mad earlier. Shes upset because she hasnt leveled up very much. Yeah, Ive gotta do all I can in her place. CH 37.1 About 50 people are gathered around the portal. This strategy uses Warp Portal, so only the players who can enter the party are present. Maybe theyre expecting a tough fight, because there are a lot of people here with heavy equipment who look like they have high defense. Some of them are even wearing helmets and full plate armor. Its a bit late to be thinking about this, but since the only armor I have on is my robe, Im worried about whether Ill be alright storming the place while so lightly equipped. Three people can use Warp Portal including me. There are also other people who seem like theyre Magicians, but maybe their level is low or they havent acquired the skill, because apparently they cant use it. The number of people Warp Portal can send at one time is limited to the maximum party members, so you can only send 5 people including yourself. In other words, after some basic math, that leaves us with four round trips at most. The last party is supposed to be sent by me. I form a temporary party just for teleporting with some people Ive never met. You remember the plan, right?! Our first priority is securing the area around the portal! All members, begin transfer! the tough-looking leader of this siege squad commands as I start casting Warp Portal. In an instant, the magic circle forms. The next moment, the view changes to some familiar scenery. Theres no doubt about it, were inside Clermont. It feels just as deserted as before. Mage, return as soon as youre ready. Your priority is transferring reinforcements. Everyone else is to follow the plan and remain here on stand-by. We will defend this place to the end, the leader orders in a low voice to make as little noise as possible. Its a race against time. I disband the party and wait for the recasting delay to wear off. Standing around unable to do anything like this gets me really impatient. How about now, is it done yet? After the recasting delay is over and Im finally able to cast spells, I cast Warp Portal again to party up with the next group and continue the cycle. But after repeating this three times, the situation changes. When I transfer the third party and cast Warp Portal again to transfer the last one, I see a soldier on the edge of my vision. Theres already more than 40 people gathered here. Theres no way we wouldnt be noticed, even from a distance. Proceed with the plan! Fortify our defenses! Theyre coming! All at once, my allies hold up their shields to protect the Magician. I want to give them support, but I cant really cancel the spell, so I teleport and prioritize the plan. This is bad, we were noticed. If we dont hurry, the guys that went first will get killed, I say in a panic. Calm down. They wont be defeated right away. The next group is the last one. Well proceed as planned, a calm player admonishes me. I know that, but I cant help feeling impatient. Though, that doesnt exactly shorten the recasting delay. All I can do is pray for the safety of the players who have already been transferred. I finally transfer the last party, but the battle has already started. A few vampires dressed as soldiers are attacking the group of players who were sent beforehand. Were the soldiers in Clermont turned into vampires? The vampires we encountered in other cities were dressed like townspeople, so maybe the vampires change appearance depending on the location. After the heavy-armor players ready their shields and parry the attack, the vampires are defeated one after another. The vampires arent gathering in this spot just yet. Only a few of them were attacking. Because of this, we were able to subdue them easily. Alright, everyones here! Lets move to the city gate, and quickly! The heavy-armor soldiers split into two groups acting as the vanguard and the rear guard, surrounding the mages and clerics and hurrying to the city gates in that formation. As we approach the city gates, the vampires opposition grows fiercer. A shield-wielding player hits a vampire with his shield, and the vampire is sent tumbling, breaking the door of a nearby house. Eek?! someone shrieks. Its a childs voice. I turn in the direction of the voice. Theres a little boy in the house sitting on the floor. He was probably startled by the door suddenly being broken. But anyway, why is there an NPC in a place like this? Considering the circumstances, it seems accurate to say that the NPCs are taking refuge inside their houses, but didnt the NPCs disappear when the event started? Maybe they were just staying inside their houses. But there werent any NPCs in the other towns. Why is Clermont the only one thats different? As these questions pass through my mind, the vampire stands up. The battle isnt over just yet. I dismiss those thoughts and focus on the vampire. But the vampire isnt looking at me, its looking down at the boy. It swings its hand towards the boy. Is the vampire targeting the NPC?! S**t, Mana Bolt! Even if hes just an NPC, I wont let it attack a little boy! Casting the spell Ive used countless times in the past, I hit the vampire in the face. Its not very effective against a high-level vampire. Even so, the hit to the face causes it to flinch. It steps back, and I take the opportunity to grab the boy and run. Meanwhile, another player lands the finishing blow on the vampire. Are you alright? The boy trembles, unable to speak in the midst of all this chaos, but my words seem to have gotten through to him, because he nods his head. I put him down, and someone who seems like the boys mother comes out of the house and hugs him. Its kind of heartwarming. After theyre done, I go back on the road to the city gates. As I approach the city gates, I hear a commotion from outside the walls. Apparently, the main unit outside is pretty close to the walls. We made it through the vampires opposition, and as a result, we were able to occupy the city gates without losing anyone. I thought they would put up more of a fight, so Im kind of disappointed. Clermonts city gate is a drawbridge. We go up to the second floor of the gate and operate the winch to lower the drawbridge. If its a drawbridge, why were they using barricades? Well, thanks to that, I was able to get out of Clermont, though. With the gate open, the main unit comes rushing into Clermont. Having executed the plan, we come down from the second floor to rejoin our allies, but its already turned into h**l on earth. A group of surviving vampires counterattacked and plunged the gate region into a violent battle. When we first come into contact with the enemy, our strength is equally matched. Even though the area around the gate is wide enough for carriages to pass through, a road with a limited width is unsuitable for a large-scale battle. The only ones who can fight directly are the ones in front. In a straightforward battle where the back row is unable to participate, its no surprise that the front row would be struggling if theres no difference in ability. Although, this struggle only lasts a short time. Perhaps breaking through the city gates has put the vampires in a state of confusion, because their movements are slow and they have little military strength, and the difference in ability between them and the player alliance with plenty of military strength is incredibly large. When the soldiers at the front lines fall back and the soldiers at the back come forward, the successive battles leave the vampires exhausted and they fall one by one. In the blink of an eye, the vampires are pushed back further and further until theyre cornered. The soldiers who invaded Clermont keep going, heading for the castle. The city is easy to hide in and vampires could suddenly appear at any moment. We cant let our guards down. I look at the map, watching for any enemies we might have overlooked. Just then, something catches my interest. Amongst a crowd of allies heading towards the castle, theres a single marker thats separated from the group. When I look in that direction, I see a person in full plate armor heading somewhere off the road to the castle. Is there a vampire over there? But all allies are heading towards the castle. Not a single one of them is off the road. Im worried. Will that person be alright on their own? We can push through because were in a huge crowd like this, but a single person on their own is concerning. There could be vampires hiding nearby. I follow them. I dont know if Ill be of any help on my own, but two people would be better than one. More importantly, this is an event with a reward attached. Im sure everyone wants to participate, and its hard to approach people you dont know. The person in full plate armor tries to enter a house. I look at the map, but it doesnt seem like there are any vampires. Is there a vampire in there? I try calling out to them. The person startles and then turns around. Ch- Chaos?! Huh? Do they know me? But theyre wearing a helmet, so I cant tell who it is. More importantly, isnt that a womans voice? As I stare in confusion, the person takes off her helmet. Her long hair hangs down over her armor. The persons face is one Ive seen many times before. Roseline?! Why are you here? Roseline should have been in the main unit. I cant imagine that the overprotective Raoul would let her leave his side. She cant beat a vampire at her level. Hed never send her out by herself where there are vampires on the prowl. You didnt come here without telling Raoul, did you? Roseline keeps silent and doesnt answer. Bullseye, huh. Well, it is a game, so she cant help wanting to play freely rather than being restricted. Chaos, please just overlook this! No matter what, I want to see the conclusion of this battle with my own eyes! Roseline pleads desperately. I guess its human nature to want to see the battle up close even if you cant participate in it. Even Id be curious. Hmm, I guess theres no choice. At worst, we can get scolded by Raoul together. Alright. Ill go with you. But dont wander off. There could be vampires around. Alright, sorry. No, thank you! But the castle is the main battlefield. It doesnt look like there are any vampires around here, but where are you trying to go? Theres a secret passageway to the castle here. When we open the door to the house and head inside, theres a hidden staircase leading underground. I look at the map, but I cant find a passageway leading to the castle inside this house. Was that info on the wiki? Why does Roseline know about something like this? She wouldnt have had any time to explore Clermont because of the event, so maybe she found it beforehand during the testing period? Or maybe Raoul told her about it. When we enter the castle basement, I hear a lot of noise from outside. The vampires seem to be fighting back against the group of players outside while the inside of the castle is empty. Roseline runs straight up the stairs to the next floor of the castle. I run after her so I wont fall behind. Shes not hesitating at all, so maybe shes been here before. Where the heck is she going? When we head deeper into the first floor, we enter a huge room that looks like an audience chamber, with a red carpet leading straight to a pair of thrones. Are these players who made it here before us? There are already several people gathered in this room, surrounding the thrones. A man and a woman are sitting on the thrones. The man is wearing a crown, so maybe hes the king of this country. Which would mean that the woman next to him is the queen. Despite the fact that hes surrounded by enemies, rather than panicking, the middle-aged king has a bold attitude, not even so much as quivering. The queen, whos about in her thirties, is looking at her surroundings with a somewhat cold gaze. But what bothers me even more than that is the fact that the queen looks a lot like Roseline. Roselines roleplay backstory is that shes the princess of the Allied Commune. Maybe she modeled her characters appearance after the queen. She looks just like her. So much so that its almost like she really is the princess. The king glances at Roseline. Then, he smirks. So youve returned, Roseline. CH 37.2 So youve returned, Roseline. Theres an uproar as the surrounding players look in our direction. Huh? Thats weird. Why does the king know about Roseline? I have returned, Father. Are you the mastermind behind this? Have you sent these people to kill your own father? He doesnt just know her. He views her as his daughter. Did Roseline trigger some sort of event that actually made her a princess in the game? But Ive never heard of an event or a quest like that. Maybe it only occurs during the Evil Gods Invasion event? Father, I cannot allow you to harm the nation and tyrannize its people any further. If you feel any shame for what youve done, then please take your own life. Take his own life? Is she telling him to commit suicide? I dont think this king would ever do something like that. But this isnt the sort of atmosphere that would allow me to butt in with a trivial comment like that. Hmph. Youve become quite eloquent, Roseline. Or should I say fraud? You, who are attempting to dethrone the king and plunge the nation into chaos, are the one who should know shame. Everyone, do not be fooled. She is the true culprit. She is a heinous vampire who is attempting to take over this country by impersonating the princess. Now, avenge the nation and point your blades at this traitor! Its a lie! That man is the culprit who is neglecting his kind vassals and tormenting the people! Do not be deceived! Now, who would all of you believe? This countrys king or a false princess? If this girl is the true princess as she says, then why has she shown herself in this place unaccompanied by her attendants? The real princess would never personally come to the front lines. In other words, she is nothing but a false princess who has deceived the Duke of Charante! the king incites the surrounding players, as if theyre spellbound. Wait, theres no way anyone believes this stuff. Theyre just so surprised that theyre dumbfounded. It starts to seem so funny that I sort of feel like laughing at it. You over there, what is so amusing? the king says, questioning why Im smiling. Everyones eyes are on me. Shrinking back a bit, I answer, Because its funny, isnt it? What kind of farce is this? Farce, you say? I mean, youre a vampire and Roseline is human, right? I can tell just by looking. Nobodys gonna fall for a farce like this. The king in front of me shows up as a red marker on the map. In other words, hes obviously a monster. Similarly, Roseline is a green marker. Thats proof that shes a player. Any player would know immediately after checking, so nobody would be fooled aside from beginners. Chaos Chaos? That boy who Lord Raoul mentioned? See, everyones pointing their swords at the vampires, theyre not fooled at all. An unexpected obstacle has entered the picture. Well, no matter. I will simply carve out a path myself. The king stands up. The queen follows suit. Theres tension in the air as the battle inevitably begins. The king leans forward for a moment and, with a single leap, closes in on a soldier in the front line and sends him flying with his fist, even though the soldier also made a split-second judgment and put up his shield to fortify his defenses. With that, all the players begin moving at once. For now, I stand in front of Roseline, battle-ready, and observe the situation. As the king and queen fight against multiple players, an equally-matched battle unfolds. Theyre stronger than the other vampires. This seems like a boss event. Even from my amateur perspective, the king and queen are making large, careless swings with their fists and the players are dodging their attacks. Just as youd expect of players fighting on the front lines, they really know how to fight. But unlike the other vampires, their blows are heavy. The shield of the soldier who was sent flying just a moment ago has a huge dent in it. If they get hit with an attack like that, it wont be pretty. I guess there are no Magicians around, because theres no backup from them. Though, even if they were here, they wouldnt be able to do anything in all this melee. The queen grabs someone in the front line. Yanking him towards her, the queen puts her arms around him and bites his neck. Blood gushes out like a fountain. The soldier screams. With an expression of ecstasy, the queen thirstily sucks at his neck. A vampire. The classic blood-sucking monster. Its just the sort of action youd expect from it, but its so gory that I look away. The smell of blood is so strong that it fills the air around me. Coming to his senses, the soldier swings his sword down at the queen with a whoosh. Her unprotected back sliced open, the queen collapses. The bitten soldier is released, but after several spasms, he stops moving. Hes dead. Even in previous events, Ive seen it many times before, but seeing someone die up close like this is has me shaking in terror. That time with Alexia, my mind sort of went blank. No matter how strange the opponent is, even if its just a game, its incredibly shocking. No matter how many times I experience this, I cant get used to it. Even if the others are disturbed looking at such a grotesque scene, they dont stop fighting. Theyre really tough. So tough that it seems almost unnatural. But theyre right. Players can revive at the portal, and NPCs revive after a certain amount of time. Over and over again. Even if several soldiers have thrusted their swords into the bleeding, writhing queen, if we stop here, were the ones who will be killed by the vampires. Now alone, the king roars like a beast, breaks through the encirclement, and runs away. Wait! Dont run! Roseline shouts, chasing after the king. The other players and I follow suit. The king is fast, but while we were fighting, the others were taking control of the castle. Even if he escapes outside, players will be ready and waiting for him. Theres nowhere for him to run. The king probably knows that too. The king continues climbing to the upper floors. But even if he runs up there, he would only be buying time. The king flees to a wide castle balcony, but thats as far as he goes. Cornered into the railing, the king stops and looks back. Theres nowhere else for you to run. Just give up, Roseline says, and the king laughs fearlessly. Hmph, it may be true that this is the end for me. Then answer one last question! What did you do with the real king and queen of the Allied Commune?! You havent realized? I am the king of the Allied Commune. I, the one you are pointing your blade at right now, am the real king. Youre wrong! My father isnt a monster like you! Hearing this, the king laughs loudly, as if hes gone mad. Its the genuine truth. Although, a certain someone gave life to me as a vampire. In other words, my body and memories are unmistakably the kings. Therefore I am, by nature, the king. This power that goes beyond humanity is simply wonderful. Vampires are a noble race, superior to all humans. We should rule over humanity. But Then my mother and father are already Roseline grits her teeth as if shes enduring something. I cant understand what the heck shes talking about, and all I can do is watch, dumbfounded. Roseline. I will have mercy on you alone. If you so desire, I will even make you one of us. How about it, do you want to change this world with your true father? the king says, reaching his hand out to Roseline. But Roseline sternly glares at the king. Dont touch me, you lout! Just as I thought, my mother and father are proud people who never surrendered to the monsters even if it cost them their lives! Why would I, their daughter, take the hand of a fiend like you?! Vampires, a noble race? Dont make me laugh. Just how is a monster who would get cornered by a human like this in any way superior?! Youre just a filthy monster whos only capable of stealing the bodies of humans! Roseline declares. Hearing Roselines words, the king is enraged. You lowly human! Appearing to have completely lost his senses, the king attacks Roseline. Roseline cant withstand a hit like that! In terms of speed, the king is higher, but Im closer to Roseline. Without a moments delay, I push Roseline out of the way. Our momentum is so great that we both fall to the ground. The kings hand cuts through the air uselessly. Tch! Yet again you get in my way, Chaos?! Now Im the target of the kings rage. Thats terrifying. But I cant just stay scared. I stand up and wield my staff. The other players also start attacking the king. Surrounded by a crowd of people with his back to the railing, the king devotes his efforts entirely to defense. Wary of the enemys attacks, our allies are also unable to go on the offensive. Alright, in that case Now that Im a certain distance away, I can give them backup. Mana Explosion. I unleash the explosion spell that I finally learned. My allies put up their shields, guarding their faces from the aftermath of the explosion that suddenly occurred before them. They all turn to me, the only Magician here. Oh, sorry. I should have been more careful. After the effects of the explosion subside, I see the king, injured and holding one arm. Weaker than before, he glares at me in provocation. This is the end for me. But even if I die, there are many of my brethren here in Clermont. And not only in the royal palace. Among the people as well. We are lurking everywhere in this country. You will never find us as we hide amongst the people. Even your close friends and relatives may be turned into our brethren. And one day, my brethren will avenge me. Until then, succumb to fear. With that parting threat, the king jumps over the balcony railing and falls. No way, he really committed suicide?! Since hes a monster, I thought he would fight to the end. Whatll happen with the event in a situation like this? We won didnt we? Normally, youre supposed to win by defeating the boss, but it ended in an unsatisfying way that leaves a bad aftertaste. And why did that monster king think of Roseline as his daughter? Everyone from Raouls guild can have fun roleplaying together because theyre all fellow guild members, but a monster NPC treating Roseline as his daughter is too unnatural. I met Roseline on the first day of the official release. Also, not much time has passed since the game came out. Even if this was some sort of event, even if there was an event like this where you can become the princess of the Allied Commune, how could she receive that event in such a short amount of time? And in the first place, since The Evil Gods Invasion is a limited-time, large-scale event, I think itd be difficult to have it be connected to a permanent event. Is it a hidden event thats limited-time only like The Evil Gods Invasion? No, then thered be a contradiction. If that was the case, then itd be impossible to explain Roselines character. Her characters name is Roseline du Commune. In addition, her appearance was based on the queen. In other words, I can only imagine that she created this character with the intention of making her the princess of the Allied Commune from the very start of the official release. If so, then ordinary players shouldnt know about things like hidden events where the details are unknown. A player thats roleplaying a princess coincidentally receiving an event that makes her the princess of Commune? Can a coincidence like that even happen? With my game knowledge, I cant come up with an answer thatll resolve this contradiction. All I can do is ask her directly. Hey, Roseline? Ive got a question. Sorry, Chaos. Could you leave me alone for a while? Id like everyone else to leave as well so I can be by myself here for a while, Roseline says as she looks down over the railing. She didnt even turn to look at me when I spoke to her, she just kept staring down at the scenery below. Overwhelmed by the atmosphere as she rejects others while turning her back to them, I keep my mouth shut and walk away. After turning my back to her and walking away for a while, I look back. Watching her from behind, she looks lonely in a way, and her shoulders are shaking the entire time. CH 38.1 Roseline has returned from the balcony. What was she thinking about all by herself in just those few minutes? Her eyes are red, and I cant think of anything to say to her. While weve been standing around like this, the others have been making progress in taking control of the inside of the castle. Even though theyre superior in numbers, it seems like theyre suffering damage, but theres no need for us to intervene anymore. Your Highness! Roseline and I both react to the anger-filled shout. When we fearfully turn our heads, we find Raoul standing there, clearly furious. Yup, I think Im done for. Roseline has also turned pale, her face full of fear. Accompanied by his followers, Raoul walks quickly towards us. Hes so enraged that the people around him jump back to open up a path for him, so this might be funny from an outsiders perspective. But as for the two of us who are directly involved, it feels like were misbehaved children despairing when faced with our punishment. Why did you go to the front lines? Didnt I tell you that Clermont is dangerous and that you should refrain from acting on your own? I apologize, Uncle. However, I wanted to see them one last time. If I hadnt done this, I wouldnt have had an opportunity to talk to them. Although I understand your desire to see the king, do not neglect your own safety. If anything happened to you, Your Highness, who would rule this country? Your power will be necessary for rebuilding Clermont. The moment I realized that you were gone, I was struck with terror, Raoul says, expressing his sound argument. On top of that, since he appears genuinely worried for her, Roseline is unable to object, looking guilty. Well, with her characters backstory, its too reckless for a countrys leader to go to the front lines. Huh? What does he mean, rebuild Clermont? Did Roseline make Clermont her territory? But the way the event should work is that the person who contributed the most obtains the freed city as a territory. Roseline, unfortunately, hasnt fought even once. Her contributions should be among the lowest of all the players who participated. Clermont wouldnt become her territory. Or can the ownership of the territory be transferred to someone else? And you as well, Chaos. If you were by Her Highnesss side, you ought to have stopped her and admonished her. I know you care for her, but this place is not safe. If you are swayed by your emotions, you may do something that cannot be undone. You must consider your actions more carefully. Im the one who requested this of him. So please, Uncle, dont put too much of the blame on Chaos. After all, hes the one who defeated my father who was turned into a vampire. The target of his lecture shifts towards me. Thats fully justified. However, thanks to Roseline backing me up, it doesnt become a huge deal. Is that so? Chaos did? Then the king and queen are? It seems that they were captured by vampires, turned into vampires, and had their bodies stolen from them. Mother and Father did not become monsters of their own will. Knowing this for certain is enough to have made it worth coming here, Rosline says, with an expression on her face that seems bright in a way. Raoul also has an expression that looks both happy and sad. Even though monsters are just NPCs, a grand story unfolds in their minds. So, how is the situation in the city, Uncle? Although we are still in the process of taking control, there are some soldiers among them who havent been turned to vampires yet, so we are encouraging them to cast down their weapons and surrender. Things will most likely calm down in two hours. I hope no harm befalls the people Two hours, huh. What should I do? Keep on waiting here? Then maybe I should ask what I was going to ask earlier. It happens without warning. Glistening red. A hand suddenly sprouting from Raouls body. I dont understand what happened at all. Roseline belatedly screams. The hand that pierced Raouls body is slowly pulled out. Raoul proceeds to collapse onto the ground in front of him, revealing the soldier behind him. With a crazed expression, he licks his blood-stained hand. One of the subordinate soldiers moves and stabs the man with his sword. With just that, the man stops moving. I hear shouts from the people around me, but their contents dont reach my ears. Roseline holds up Raoul, who has become an empty shell. The full plate armor shes wearing becomes sticky with Raouls blood. Uncle! Please, stay with us! Roseline cries, shouting Raouls name repeatedly. Someone, anyone! Call for a cleric! Tend to his wounds! Hurry! Roseline presses her hand to the wound in a desperate attempt to stop the blood, but it comes gushing out unhindered. But even if she calls for a Healer, theres no point. After all, Raoul is With feeble movements, Raoul reaches out to Roselines hand. Thats enough. Its alright, Raoul says with a weak voice, coughing up blood. Youre still conscious! We can still make it! Help will arrive soon, so please dont say such weak-hearted things! Roseline scolds him. Its the opposite of their usual positions. Rose line. Become a fine queen No less than the late king I will! I will, so please! Raoul smiles, a gentle expression thats the exact opposite of Roselines frantic appearance. Then, Raoul looks over to me. His mouth moves slightly. He probably cant speak anymore. No words come out. But I understand what Raoul was trying to say. Take care of her. Just those few words. Then, Raoul shows no response whatsoever. Uncle? Uncle! Roseline shouts in tears with an expression of disbelief. Her sobbing can be heard all around her. Raoul is dead. His HP hit zero. Therefore, he can revive. Raoul is a player. After his death, hell respawn at the Portal and come back to life. I mean, this is a game, isnt it? Theres no need to be so sad about it, right? Everyones just overreacting. Come on, chin up. Its Raoul were talking about, so Im sure hell be back before you know it with a gentle smile on his face. But no matter how much time passes, the body doesnt disappear. But the way Another Worlds game mechanics should work is that when a player dies, they respawn at the portal and the players corpse disappears. I take out a certain item. Chaos, what is that? Ill revive him. I wordlessly approach Raoul. The Doll of Sacrifice. The only revival item. When you break it, the target is revived. This is sure to revive Raoul. I try to break the doll. But it doesnt break. Thats weird. Is this a bug? A message window pops up in front of me. Cannot find target in death state. If no target exists, the effect will not activate. Yeah, this is really weird. Isnt there a target right in front of me? Ahaha, what are the admins doing? This is a paid item. They cant sell a defective item like this. Break, break, come on, break! I take the doll that wont break no matter what I do to it and slam it against the ground. However, the doll still doesnt break. Stop! Chaos! Thats enough! Calm down! Dont stop me, Roseline. Im just reviving him. Its no big deal. It happens all the time in games, right? Reviving a dead player is an everyday occurrence. The dry sound of an impact echoes through the room. Roseline hit me. Thats mean, Roseline. Im just trying to revive Raoul. Im calm. I can even see that your attack decreased my HP. Uncle is already dead. Please, just let there be silence. Wordlessly, I retrieve the doll. Picking it up, I try to revive him again, when Roseline grabs my arm. Chaos, listen carefully. No, dont say anything, please. The truth is, I realized back in Brandenburg that theres something weird about this game. I realized that it wasnt just a game. But if I accepted it, then my sense of values and common sense that Ive had until now would all be overwritten. Not now. Please, not now. If I accept it now, then Raoul would be Dead humans dont come back to life. Youre wrong! Players can come back to life! Thats common sense, isnt it?! In Another Worlds game system, in this virtual game world, the characters that players control can come back to life! If Raoul cant come back to life, then he was an NPC. This revival item doesnt work on NPCs. Its only for reviving players. I know that Im only deceiving myself. I understand that much. When Raoul and Roseline reunited, those emotions were real. They werent fake or an act. Even I know that. The player Roseline could never have an NPC for an uncle. If all the rules and common sense of a virtual game world have been broken, then Thats a reality that no living being can escape from. This isnt a game anymore. Its reality. CH 38.2 In the plains in the northwest of the Allied Commune, several tents have been put up, densely packed together. Soldiers are running around those tents in a hurry. Among those tents is an especially large one where a man is playing chess by himself with a somber expression. Unlike the outside, the inside of the tent is filled with silence. Suddenly, the tent is torn apart. The man playing chess narrows his eyes and looks outside the tent. There, he sees five men dressed entirely in black. How rude. Who are you people who have disturbed the silence? the man asks, as if his mood has been somewhat worsened. It doesnt matter who we are. I assume you are King Wilhelm Viktor von Weichsel, correct? Indeed, I am Viktor. I see, so you are assassins who have been sent to kill me? Despite the swords pointed at him, the man has a calm expression. In fact, he is grinning at the five soldiers. As if the man has gotten on his nerves, irritation shows on the assassins face. You b*****d! Do you understand the situation youre in?! Indeed I do. You are vampires, arent you? I am merely surrounded by monsters, nothing more. What about it? Viktor calmly fends off the assassins murderous intent. The sight of him moving chess pieces even now causes the assassins irritation to reach its peak. You fool! Then prepare to die! Four assassins rush at him. Far from being perturbed, Viktor reaches for another chess piece, moving his knight and toppling four enemy pawns. At that moment, a silver glimmer appears in the air, and the trajectory drawn by that glimmer is heading towards the four attacking assassins. After intersecting with that trajectory, blood splatters from the assassins bodies. Their faces are frozen in their expressions of rage from when they were rushing to attack Viktor. Despite being pierced and having blood spew out of them, they die without knowing what has happened to them. Even the last one remaining doesnt understand what happened. However, after the four are defeated, a beautiful female knight suddenly appears behind him, and he realizes that they were defeated by that female knight. He has an idea of who that red-haired female knight might be. In a battle with the Weichsel Empire that happened some time ago in a different region of the Allied Commune, a female knight made a name for herself through her remarkable achievements. When she shows herself even for a moment, the surrounding soldiers become covered in blood and drop down to the ground in surrender. So, feared by the soldiers of Commune, the female knight was given a title, named after her red hair and the splattered blood of her enemies. The Red Reaper! Hm, so that is the title that you know her by? Its quite amusing how their meanings could be so different and yet refer to the same person. The female knight frowns slightly at the assassins words, but she never lets her guard down. She keeps her keen murderous intent directed at the surviving assassin. He can neither advance nor retreat. The assassin has become a frog watched by a snake. Allow me to introduce you. This is Irene. She is the fastest knight in the empire, known as Silver Flash Irene due to the fact that she is so quick with a sword that only its trajectory can be perceived. Silver Flash. Its true that there was some beauty in that sight that has been burned into his memory. But from the assassins perspective, rather than beauty, he has a strong impression of it as the gruesome sight of four peoples lives being stolen, so he can only see her as the grim reaper. Though unfortunately, she is not a knight under my direct authority. It isnt too late for that to change. Irene, will you serve me? Thank you for granting such a generous offer to someone such as myself. But I apologize, Your Majesty. I have dedicated my sword to somebody else. Yes, you are a knight with strong loyalty. The fact that we have a knight such as yourself makes you Weichsels unrivaled treasure. Even though he was rejected, Viktor doesnt appear the least bit displeased. If anything, he appears genuinely satisfied by her answer. You must be proud, Saint of Weichsel. When the assassin follows Viktors gaze, he sees a girl in a white robe. The assassin is surprised to see such a young girl in a place like this. The girl shows no emotions, her face entirely blank. She seems to show no interest in the assassin whatsoever, and, overwhelmed by the strangeness of the girls unchanging, doll-like expression, the assassin gulps. Though I am inexperienced, Irene serves me well, the girl responds indifferently. Just like her expression, even though she is praising her servant, her voice is flat and lacking emotion. Come to think of it Suddenly, the assassin remembers the person who made a name for herself in the shadow of the Red Reapers striking achievements in that battle. He heard that the unit that person commanded was comprised of the best of the best even within the Weichsel Empire, giving support to their allies with precision and annihilating the soldiers of the Allied Commune with overwhelming force. The Red Reaper is known for her strength as an individual, but in terms of overall strength, that person is the core of the Weichsel Empires invasion. An undefeated unit that doesnt lose their composure even on a fierce battlefield. The ruthless commander who leads it. This is what the soldiers of Commune call that commander. Alexia the Witch! From an enemys perspective, the saint becomes a witch, huh? What do you think, Alexia? Nothing in particular. I no longer have any interest in what sort of words people use to describe me. She truly doesnt care about the rumors regarding her. Alexias face doesnt move even the slightest bit. Your Majesty, are you alright?! Youre late. The ruffians have already been defeated by the Saint and the Silver Flash. Soldiers have finally noticed that something has happened in the tent and come rushing in. Having noticed the assassin, the soldiers understand the situation and immediately stand in the assassins way. Your Majesty, what shall we do with this man? We are already extracting information from the prisoners of war we captured in the previous battle, but he may know something. Well, information known to low-ranking soldiers doesnt amount to much. Seize him and extract whatever information you can. Then I shall do so. Alexia swings her staff and the assassin becomes unable to move his body, as if hes tied up with a rope. His sword falls from his hand as he was attempting to commit suicide. The soldiers leave the tent, dragging the assassin along with them. If assassins can slip through and appear before the emperor this easily, we must re-examine the camps defense systems. My sincerest apologies, Your Majesty. No, Im not blaming you. If anything, its thanks to you that I was saved. And it was through your insight that we learned that this land has been dominated by vampires. That alone can be said to be a great achievement. No, even I didnt believe that vampires actually existed. I knew about vampires since I read about them in an old book, but historically, they havent appeared since then, so I thought they had long since gone extinct. In the battle that occurred just recently, it was Alexia who realized that the defeated commanders were all vampires. Through this, she also realized that the Allied Commune has been dominated by vampires. A country of vampires, is it? This land that is ruled by monsters must be returned to human hands. Land where people are able to live peacefully is limited as it is. We cannot simply hand Communes land over to them. The soldiers as well as the lords and nobles who rule this land have been turned into vampires. The people are unaware of this reality. Theyre suffering under the vampires tyranny without knowing it. Some towns have even been destroyed by the vampires. These abnormal circumstances arent limited to just one region. Vampires have been involved in all of the regions where the Weichsel Empire has advanced so far. The monsters that attacked Brandenburg may have also been the work of vampires. The Allied Commune has been dominated by vampires. The same might be true of the capital, Clermont, as well as the royal family. Our destination is Clermont. We will destroy all of the vampires who have done harm to our country. Theyll start with the territory ruled by Duke Mayenne. With Alexia and Irenes power, they will take control with minimal casualties. With their power, even taking control of the entire country of Commune wouldnt be impossible. A faint smile appears on Viktors face. He smiles at the fact that he gained this opportunity through the military strength of the Saint which goes beyond his expectations as well as the fact that his ambitions will be fulfilled. Now then, Your Majesty, its about time that we make our leave. Yes, youve done excellent work. I have high hopes for your future accomplishments as well. With a bow, Alexia and Irene leave the tent. Lady Alexia, is it really alright to continue on like this? Irene asks Alexia on their way back to their tent. What do you mean? No matter how strong you are, Lady Alexia, setting foot on a battlefield such as this and exposing yourself to danger is! This is a nobles duty. I must rid the land of monsters so that the people can live in peace. That may be true, but youre still a student, arent you? Isnt it too early to involve yourself in war when you have yet to reach adulthood? Normally, it would be unthinkable for a young girl like Alexia to go to a battlefield. However, that would only be true if Alexia was just a nobles daughter. Ive been summoned here by an imperial decree which came directly from His Majesty. I had no choice but to go. The saint who saved Brandenburg during a crisis was called to participate in war. Since it was an imperial decree from the emperor who holds the highest authority, even the noble Zavarish family couldnt disregard it. In fact, it was a rare opportunity for the emperor, who was desperate to strengthen his connection to her. But this is excessive! Thats enough! Thats enough, Irene, Alexia rebukes Irenes persistent arguments with a shout. Vampires are the root of all evil, bringing calamity to this land. If all of them are defeated, it will become peaceful. For the people who live here as well as for those who visit. Irene understands what Alexia truly desires. Participating in this battle and visiting Commune is all for the sake of a single person. She came here just to protect that one person. I dont wish for anything more than that. I know that even if I did wish for something more, it wouldnt be granted. So please leave it at that. After stating this clear rejection, Alexia walks away from Irene. Left behind, tears flow from Irenes eyes. She cant bear to look at Alexia as she is now. She has lost all hope, her existence simply for the sake of fulfilling the role that has been given to her. Shes just a puppet like this. If she defeats all the vampires and returns peace to Commune, shell never be able to voice her own desires ever again, wont she? Where is your happiness in all of this? Now alone, Alexia stares up at the night sky and mutters to herself, Are you here in this dangerous land where vampires dwell, Teacher? The battle that took place in the Allied Commune during this period would be named the Commune Liberation Battle in the future. The Commune Liberation Battle. It was a battle that occurred due to the lack of communication between the Allied Commune, which had become overrun with vampires, and the Weichsel Empire, which invaded the Allied Commune on the justification of freeing it from the vampires rule. Due to an unfortunate twist of fate, the mage and the saint crossed staves. CH 39.1 Phew, is there still more? When will it end? In an office in the Clermont royal palace, Roseline is busy approving documents. Although they were able to retake Clermont from the vampires, the damage was great. Since almost all the vassals in Clermont were turned into vampires, theres a chronic labor shortage in the royal court. There arent enough councilors in charge of domestic affairs, which places a heavy burden on Roseline, who is the princess. She wants to complain, but seeing the councilors who are even busier than her, she has no choice but to endure. Also, from Roselines perspective, she was saved by that business in a way. The death of Raoul, her uncle. The fact that her uncle, who was her emotional pillar, died filled her with immense sorrow. But she has no time to wallow in that sorrow. As the princess, Roseline has a duty to prioritize rebuilding the nation. While her duties are keeping her occupied, she has fewer opportunities to remember painful things. Since theres a possibility that humans killed by monsters could be turned undead, performing cremations has become standard. The duke, Raoul, is no exception. Although its much too modest for a duke, Raouls body has already been cremated. Since he was a duke and a central figure in Clermonts liberation, she intends to hold a proper funeral for him, but that wouldnt be possible as things are now. Aside from the labor shortage, another thing thats been troubling her is the feelings of Clermonts residents. There are still some vassals left who didnt become vampires. However, even if they didnt know, the fact that they were assisting monsters is still very serious. After all, the city was unable to function for almost a month. The people didnt stay silent about it, either. Riots occurred sporadically and, although all of them were suppressed with military force, the damage was considerable. In addition, the fear that there may still be vampires hiding within Clermont hasnt gone away entirely. The residents are letting their suspicions run wild, fearing they may not only be among her vassals, but the populace as well. Even so, Clermonts residents didnt go out of control due to the fact that the princess, Roseline, took back Clermont from the vampires. Even if Clermonts soldiers cant be trusted, Roseline and Charantes soldiers are trustworthy. Thanks to that, she has somehow managed to maintain order. However, she cant keep Charantes soldiers in Clermont forever. She had them stay to maintain public order, but as soon as she rebuilds Clermonts army, she plans to have them return to their own territory. Charante is now ruled by Raouls son, Roselines cousin. How should she apologize to him about her uncle? This is another headache for Roseline. And the last thing thats worrying Roseline is Chaos. I never thought hed be this upset, Roseline mumbles to herself. She didnt expect Chaos to be so shaken up by her uncle dying before his eyes. After seeing his unsightly behavior, she was able to calm down again. Now that I think about it, he probably hates fighting. No matter how brilliant of a mage he is, that does necessarily mean he has a warlike personality. She originally met him in the woods near Clermont. She came across him while he was running away from Clermont to stay out of trouble. But his power clouded her judgment. His exceptional power which allowed him to bravely fight back against the vampires and even use teleportation magic. She doesnt know why he decided to participate in the battle. All things considered, its strange that he would assist in retaking Clermont even though hes a foreigner. The fact that he participated anyway means he must have had a reason not to give up. However, Roseline regrets taking him with her to the royal palace. As a result, Chaos is haggard. The death of her uncle may have taken an even heavier toll on him than on Roseline. Thinking back, Raoul was rather worried about Chaos, and the two met privately. Roseline wonders if the two grew closer without her knowing. She wants to cheer him up, but she has no time to spend with him. She cant make time to talk or abandon her duties as a princess, thus leading to this frustrating situation. Instead, she gave him some money on the pretense of thanking him for his assistance in freeing Clermont, hoping that it would make him feel at least a little bit better. She made a suggestion to him through one of her servants to go sightseeing in Clermont, but will he really be able to recover from her uncles death? Lady Roseline! I have urgent news! Roseline shifts her focus towards the councilor who has arrived with an urgent report. She never anticipated that the councilors report would be of yet another unprecedented catastrophe threatening Clermont. *** This isnt a virtual game world. Its a real alternate world. Even knowing this, Im still coming to this world. No, I might still be in doubt, somewhere in my mind. Part of me still wonders if this really is a game and Im just misunderstanding something. Thinking about it normally, nobody would imagine that playing a game would connect you to another world. The filter known as common sense makes you want to deny it no matter what the circumstances are. But no matter how much I looked it up in the real world, there were no bugs where players were unable to revive. Even if theres a limit to the number of people in possession of paid items, theres no way there are no other players who have them. Its been a while since the official release. If there was a bug, then the players would complain and the admins would put out an update. At the very least, Im almost certain that Im in a situation completely different from other players. But I dont want to accept it, so Im in this world to prove that its not actually another world. I cant talk to anyone about it. Who would believe a story this unrealistic? Even Im still skeptical. Even if I explain it to someone in the real world, theyll just think Im crazy if I cant prove it. And if I explain it to someone in this alternate world, this is a medieval fantasy world to begin with, so even if I say that I came here through a video game, it would be beyond their understanding. I cant leave the city to investigate, either. If I go outside the city, theres a high chance Ill be attacked by a monster. I have absolutely no intention to fight right now. If this world is real, then that means Ive taken countless lives, even if they are monsters. Some of them were even humanoid monsters like vampires. Whenever I think about it, I feel like Ill go crazy. My characters hands, my own hands, which once looked normal to me, now seem as if theyre stained with blood. And I was mostly calm in front of monster corpses, so even Im wondering what the h**l Im doing saying stuff like that now of all times. Although, monsters are treated basically like vermin in this world, so no matter how many I kill, nobody would criticize me for it. I know that. To the people who live in this world, its a matter of life and death. But logic and emotion are different. Even if theyre harmful creatures, if you ask whether they were harmful to me, its not like Ive been particularly harmed by them. You could say that the fact that they attacked me counts as harm, but if anything, I was the one who deliberately invaded their territory, so I was facing the consequences for my actions. I defeated them because I thought it was a game, but if I knew that they were real, living creatures, I definitely would have hesitated. For example, lets say theres a shooting attraction at an amusement park where you defeat zombies that are attacking you. If you knew that it was all real, would you be confident that youd be able to fight without hesitating? Thats why Im taking a walk around Clermont. Im here to obtain proof of whether this world is real or not. Clermont is full of activity. Even so, scars from the battle still remain. People are busy repairing that damage. The citys residents have various expressions, both light and dark, but theyre all trying to move forward. I envy them. I have no clue what Im supposed to do now. For now, all I can do is protect myself. I use the money I got from Roseline to buy potions and other medicines, as many as I can get my hands on. Battles can occur even in cities, like the ones that happened here and in Brandenburg. Definite safe zones dont exist. Theres no telling when my HP will hit zero. I have to be prepared for anything. But the fact the shops are only selling intermediate potions is a real problem. Arent there any higher-level potions for sale in this world? Huh, isnt that Chaos? Just as Im leaving the store after Im done shopping, someone calls my name. I look around for the source of the voice. Liam! Man, its been a while. How have you been? CH 39.2 Its Liam, the guy I was in a party with in Maeldia back in Castal Kingdom. It looks like the others are also with him. I can see some familiar faces nearby. The elf Archer, Cornelia. The Healer, Emilia. And lastly, Havoc. Apparently, the guys I met back in the closed beta are still working together. It was only a little while ago, but it already feels nostalgic. I was really embarrassed about mistaking them for PKers, so I havent seen them since I left the city. I never thought wed run into you here. Im honestly pretty surprised, Cornelia says. I feel the same way. There arent many people in this world who Im close to, so the fact that I was able to reunite with them is pretty much a miracle. What are you guys doing in Clermont? Maybe theyre players who just picked Clermont as their starting location and havent noticed this worlds abnormalities. I rack my brain and think up this selfish, pathetically convenient theory. Well, I had some business here. We just arrived not too long ago, Cornelia says. Apparently, this country is where Nels from, Liam says. Her acquaintance is getting married, and she got an invitation that said they want her to be there, so we figured we might as well come with her. She still hasnt decided whether shes going or not, Havoc adds. I think she should just suck it up and get it over with. Oh, leave me alone, Cornelia says. I have complicated feelings about it! But if she really wants me to come, then theres no avoiding it. Well, I cant say I dont sympathize, but Liam trails off. So this is where Cornelias from, huh? Does that mean theyre not players after all? Hey, Liam. Are you guys players? Players? What do you mean? No, nevermind. That was my last ray of hope, but Liam looks like he has no idea what Im talking about. I cant keep lying to myself anymore. I met them during the closed beta. In other words, Ive been coming to another world since I first started playing this game. Not realizing I was in another world all the way up until the official release, just how dense am I? Anyway, what the heck is this world? Information on skills and quests and stuff is all listed in the wiki. I can log out and do basically everything you can do in the game. Thats why it took me so long to notice. Theres no way it has nothing to do with the game. Maybe Another World was modeled after this world. But wouldnt that mean the admins are also involved? Thinking back to the event that occurred right after I arrived in Clermont, its certainly possible that the admins could have timed it to fit with my login. Hrmm, I dont have enough information. Come to think of it, Chaos, is that rumor true? Emilia asks. Rumor? I ask in confusion. Ive also been wanting to ask, Havoc says. They say you defeated a follower of the evil god in the northern forest. Ahh, you mean the Elder Treant. I fought the Elder Treant boss in the northern forest region of Castal Kingdom. So that was what they wanted to ask about. Just as I open my mouth to deny it, I hesitate when I see how Liam and the others are looking at me with their eyes sparkling. It was you! I knew it was true! No, Liam, that wasC Even in Maeldia, there are tons of rumors going around about the mysterious mage who defeated the follower of the evil god. For a while, there was even a request at the Adventurers Guild to look for you. The whole country is treating you as a hero, Cornelia explains. Actually, there were some guys who pretended to be you to try to get money out of it, Liam adds. But your black hair stands out, so apparently, they smeared ink or soot in their hair to try to fake it. Because of that, the search was called off. Whuh? I blurt out. How did a misunderstanding like this even happen? In the first place, although the Elder Treant was strong since it was a boss, it was one of the weakest bosses. Its not the sort of thing that Id get the hero treatment just for defeating. Also, saying I defeated it is misleading. There was a group that was fighting the Elder Treant, so in essence, they were the ones who defeated it. I was the one who ended up landing the final blow, but I was only helping them out. No, hold on. Ive been thinking about it like a game. From their point of view, its reality. Maybe my understanding of the situation is different from theirs. Even if the Elder Treant was a minor boss in the game, it was probably considered a powerful boss in this world. I mean, its a follower of the evil god. Wouldnt the evil gods follower be a pretty big deal? Actually, are there really gods in this world? Also, my perception is that the player who did the most damage is the one who contributed the most in a battle. That person is given the right to take the bosss drops. But from their perspective, wouldnt the one who dealt the final blow be considered the one who contributed the most? Even in the Sengoku period, people would bring back heads to distinguish themselves for their achievements in battle, so maybe to them, the person who landed the final blow is the one who contributed the most. Maybe I did something absurd without even knowing it. Even if I didnt think much of it because I thought it was a game, maybe there were other things I did that would be absurd by this worlds standards. What else did I do in this world? Come on, think. The closed beta. I met the ghost girl, Elizabeth, in the haunted mansion in Castal Kingdom. I broke the jewel to free her soul from the mansion. Even if she asked me to, wasnt I the one who made her disappear from this world? On top of that, I only thought of it as a sad event scenario. I didnt understand even the slightest bit how she felt when she asked me that. The open beta. I met Alexia and Irene in the Weichsel Empire. Alexia was such an innocent young girl and Irenes a woman, and yet I took them to dangerous places that were crawling with monsters. Not even knowing that, I was just thrilled that I found my first permanent party. On top of the fact that I was risking their lives, werent we stealing the lives of monsters? And when Alexia was hit by the rhinos in Brandenburg, she seriously came close to dying. I was the reason why she was in Brandenburg in the first place, so if I hadnt taken her there, she wouldnt have had to go through any of that. The official release. I met Roseline in the Allied Commune. If what that vampire said was true, I was fighting the ones who stole the bodies of her real parents. How did Roseline feel after losing her parents and watching the king commit suicide off of that balcony? And then theres Raoul. He wanted me to support Roseline. What was Raoul thinking when he told me that? I dont know, but Im sure he wouldnt have wanted me to support the princess with shallow resolve. Even so, I made that promise to him. Even though I didnt have that sort of resolve. The words Raoul entrusted to me when he was on the verge of death. That was Raouls dying wish, addressed to me. As he died, he entrusted his precious niece to me in his place. Did I fully understand the weight of that? I am stunned. I didnt realize any of this. But Ive already done it. I feel a heavy weight on my shoulders. My vision goes black. H- hey! Chaos?! Are you okay? Havoc says, grabbing my shoulder after I blanched and was about to fall over. I wordlessly brush his hand aside. Its the man who saved me from the vampire! Apparently, a crowd gathered at some point. Within that crowd, I hear a little kids voice. I lift my head to look at him. I recognize that kid. Im pretty sure thats the kid I saved during the fight with the vampires. Thank you for saving me, Mister! The mother also bows deeply. The smiling kid looks at me with innocent, bright eyes. It makes me want to avert my eyes on reflex. The people around us also raise their voices in admiration. Who is that guy? Those guys called him Chaos just now. A black-haired guy named Chaos Isnt he the mage who defeated the fake king vampire? The mage who saved Lady Roseline?! Hes the one who saved this country! Why do they know my name?! And the misunderstandings about me are spreading even further. Although I want to deny it, I ponder their words. From a different point of view, isnt what theyre saying the truth? I didnt exactly defeat the vampire king, but its true that I cornered him with the others. In regards to Roseline, all I did was bring her to Charante, but I cant deny that I protected her. Wow, Chaos, youre famous in Commune too, huh? Liam says. Well, even in Castal, he played an active role in defeating the follower of the evil god. I suppose it makes sense that he would achieve great things here too, Cornelia says. Youre an amazing person, huh Mister? Its like youre a hero from a story! N- no, I! But Im nobody as impressive as a hero. Im just a player who can use game skills for some reason. I only did all of that because I thought it was a game. I never would have done anything like that in real life. Contrary to my thoughts, everyone in the crowd who heard my conversation with Liam and the others are praising me without reserve. No, its not the real me that everyones admiring. It just seems like theyre looking at some other mysterious something through me. The false image of a hero that doesnt exist grew enormous without me even knowing it. And that false image is eclipsing the real me. Its terrifying. I know they dont have any bad intentions. It only looks that way to them because they dont know the truth. Even so, I cant suppress the fear welling up inside me. Im not scared of vampires anymore now that youre here, Mister, the boy says with a smile. Im scared. Im scared of this boys sincere belief in me. Im scared of the high expectations of everyone around me. So, I start running away. The voices of Havoc and the others become more distant. I cant even look back at them. CH 39.3 How long have I been running? By the time I realize, Im on my knees and panting. Even though my body doesnt get physically tired no matter how much I run, my heart is pounding so hard that Im exhausted. It feels like I really am living in this world. What if I die in this body? Would I die just like Raoul? The thought scares me so much that Im shaking. Even though I never even doubted that this was a game until just recently, Im finally realizing just how terrifying of a place this world is. I feel bad for doing that to that kid and Havocs group, but Im in no mood to face them right now. I guess Ill go to the castle Raoul was counting on me to take care of Roseline. Roseline has been doing nothing but approve paperwork ever since then, so shes been constantly busy. In this country with no king, Roseline is at the top. Im sure theres a lot of work sent up to the top. I wish I could help her out with all the paperwork, but I doubt theyd let a foreigner like me get my hands on this countrys secrets, and I cant read this worlds alphabet in the first place. Haha, Im useless for everything except fighting. I was just a normal high schooler in the real world to start out with, so Im not particularly smart. Even if I was told to do government work, I wouldnt understand any of it. Its not like I know anything about this worlds politics or history, and I doubt anything I learned in school will be of any use. The only thing that seems like itd be useful in this world is the game info from the wiki, but considering the fact that Raoul couldnt be revived, theres no guarantee that all of that information applies here. I cant rely on it too much. As embarrassing as it is, Ill try asking Roseline directly what Id be able to help her with. Instead of carelessly acting on my own, it would probably be better to do what she tells me to. I can freely walk in and out of the castle. In a game, I wouldnt think anything of it, but in reality, stuff like this would be unthinkable. Roseline is the princess, the most important person in this country. If this were Japan, it would be like freely walking in and out of the prime ministers residence. It kind of makes me worry about the security here. No, the guards probably just trust me because Im close to Roseline. That in itself is a huge responsibility, isnt it? I think before immediately erasing it from my mind. They guide me to the room Roseline is in, and I hear a voice from inside. I probably shouldnt listen in, but the voice seems pretty panicked, because I can hear it pretty loudly, even through the door. Duke Mayenne has been slain?! Duke Mayenne? Who the heck is that? If hes a duke, then hes the same rank as Raoul, so he must be a pretty high ranking noble. And they said hes been slain, so that means he was killed?! Was he killed by a vampire? No, the Weichsel Empire invaded the Duchy of Mayenne and took control of it within a day. It appears that theyve taken control of the surrounding area as well. And they are advancing towards Clermont! What?! Why would the Weichsel Empire invade?! Well It seems that the Weichsel Empire has declared this a holy war. They claim their goal is to annihilate the vampires and take back Communes land from the monsters hands. The Weichsel Empire. Thats the country where I met Alexia and Irene. Those guys are advancing towards Clermont? Is a war going to start? Wait, no, its already a war! This cant be! Weichsel found out about the vampires schemes? However, Duke Mayenne had a powerful army. Is it true that they were overpowered in only one day? The enemy used unknown spells and sent strengthened soldiers to the front lines. The name of the enemy commander leading those soldiers is Marie Alexia von Zavarish. My mind goes blank. What did they just say? I slam the door open. Astonished, Roseline looks at me for a moment and gives me a serious look, but soon turns back to the man across from her. What did you say just now? she asks. I said, the enemy used unknown spells and sent strengthened soldiers to the front lines. The enemy commander leading those soldiers is a young girl named Marie Alexia von Zavarish. Im Marie Alexia von Zavarish. Alexia is fine. Thank you for accompanying me today, Chaos. Suddenly, I have a flashback to the memory of how I met her. Its a long name, but theres no doubt about it. She introduced herself as Marie Alexia von Zavarish. But she would never join a war. Alexia is a sweet, gentle girl. She would never do anything as cruel as going to war. Shes only about 12 or 13 years old. Theres no way anyone around her would accept her as their commander, would they? Weve spent time together, even if it was only about a month. I know what kind of person she is. Shes not the kind of girl to join a war. Thats it, there must be some kind of mistake. A middle school-age girl leading an army is just too unrealistic. It certainly is rare for a young girl to be a commander, but its not rare for young nobles to go to war. And the House of Zavarish is a distinguished noble family of the Weichsel Empire. Theres nothing strange about it in the least, Roseline refutes. I shudder at her words. Is this normal in this world? She could never kill She would never kill Duke Mayenne! No, the one who personally killed Duke Mayenne is a female knight named Irene. Even Irene? That does make it hard to believe theyve got the wrong person. Even so, I cant connect their story with my mental image of those two. They werent opposed to killing monsters, but I just cant believe that theyd be the kind of people who would have no reluctance towards killing a person. And theyve only just upgraded their classes, theyre still around level 50. Theres no way theyre strong enough for PVP. No, this isnt a game. Could it be that people around level 50 are considered unbelievably strong in this world? When I defeated the Elder Treat that called itself a follower of the evil god, I wasnt high enough level to upgrade my class yet. Plus, at Brandenburg, I didnt see a single Rank 2 class skill. And when we were retaking Clermont the other day, there were only a few Magicians who could cast Warp Portal. In other words, that means basically all normal people in this world are low level, right? Even someone who isnt high level enough to meet the requirements for a class upgrade is hailed as a hero. In that case, someone whos only above level 50 and just upgraded their class would already have strength beyond human understanding. Maybe they were pressured to go to war because of their levels? I just cant imagine that they would willingly join a war. In that case, someone might have forced them to. What is the reason why theyre being forced? Maybe its because they have strength beyond human understanding? Maybe the fact that I treated this like a game and leveled them up enough for them to upgrade classes is what caused it. In other words, Im responsible for this. No. I didnt mean to Chaos? I want to deny it. But I dont have any way to justify denying it. I was just having fun playing a game with them. Everything I thought was right up until now has turned out completely wrong. Even though my mind is a mess, I can understand that much. After learning the truth, I have no way out except to run away. But theres nowhere to run, in the city, the castle, or even outside. For me, a person from another world, theres nowhere in this world where I belong. The one they need is the false image of a hero who doesnt exist. Except for logging out, I have no escape from this world. CH 40.1 Chapter 40.1 - The Commune Liberation Battle (Part 1) In Clermont, an urgent meeting is being held. The topic is, of course, the invasion of the Weichsel Imperial Army. The Weichsel Empires goal is simply the annihilation of the vampires, correct? Indeed. The Weichsel Empire has informed the citizens that the goal of this war is not invasion, but freeing Commune from the monsters. So, are my people safe? It seems that they are under the imperial armys protection. In addition, the imperial army is continuing their invasion and advancing towards Clermont with great vigor. They will surely reach Clermont within days. After hearing the whole report, Roseline breathes a sigh of relief upon learning that her people have not been harmed. Even if vampires are invading their territories, Roseline is furious that the Weichsel Empire crossed the borders of the Allied Commune without even informing them. However, she cant entirely criticize Weichsels actions. While Roseline was away from ClermontC no, while the vampires were here, there may have been some sort of trouble between them and Weichsel. If that led to the invasion, then she does have some resentment, but it would be unreasonable to unilaterally blame them for it. Originally, the vampires snuck into Clermont because they mixed in with the northern nobles. She considered the possibility that they joined the northern nobles after they arrived in Clermont, but it wouldnt be strange if the northern territories were the vampires den from the beginning. This isnt only the norths problem. Theres a possibility that vampires may be lurking in other regions as well. Sooner or later, shell have to investigate nobles from all over Commune. After all, they couldnt find the vampire girl who is considered the mastermind. Due to the danger, they were unable to take vampires prisoner, and in the end, the vampires scheme which Raoul feared still remains uncertain. That aside, the more pressing issue is the Weichsel Imperial Army. Your Highness, what shall we do? If we go to war with Weichsel, even our powerful army wont make it through unharmed. Even if we fight with all we have, we dont have enough men for a field battle. Even if we stay within city walls, we dont have enough provisions for a siege. Most of our provisions have already been rationed. In addition, with the northwest under Weichsels control and with no contact from the northeast, we cant expect reinforcements. Even if we ask the Castal Kingdom for assistance, it will take time. They wont make it before Weichsel arrives in Clermont, at least. The military clearly stated that they would like to avoid war with Weichsel at all costs. Even Roseline understands that there are still apprehensions regarding the current state of the army. Theyre trying to keep up the appearance of a powerful army, but in reality, it would be more accurate to say that theyre just barely managing to look like an army. Since the armys higher-ups were all turned into vampires, there arent enough commanding officers to lead the army. The surviving commanders are somehow managing to keep things afloat, but nothing more. Some among them are old, retired generals who were called back to the army, so its clear just how short on manpower the army is. Avoiding war with Weichsel would be preferable. The army aside, if Clermont is involved in another war, it will hinder the reconstruction efforts as well. If Weichsel claims that they invaded with the intention of freeing them from the monsters, then there should still be room to negotiate. First, well send a messenger to the Weichsel army to request a ceasefire. They think Commune is still under vampire control, so they will inevitably point their blades towards us as well. We will let them know that we of Commune are alive and well. Not all of Commune is under vampire control. At the very least, Clermont and Charante are under human rule. They must make Communes situation clear, inform Weichsel that they are confronting the vampires, and request a ceasefire. They would be in Weichsels debt, but if they can obtain Weichsels cooperation, then they would make great progress in resolving the issue of the vampires dwelling within their country. Then, they would be able to truly take this country back from the vampires. And he doesnt want war, either. Marie Alexia von Zavarish. As soon as he heard that name, Chaos became deeply shaken. It was clear that Chaos knew her. Roseline cant imagine what the connection is between Chaos and the notable count family which is well-known in Weichsel, but she suspects that they were quite close. With her as his opponent, he would never be able to point his blade at her. Thats why he ran away. The day they received the report regarding Weichsel, Chaos fled with teleportation magic and hasnt been seen since. Roseline has a feeling hell never return. After losing her uncle, its lonely now that the person she could let her guard down around has left, but even so, Roseline thinks it might be better this way. The negotiations with Weichsel wont necessarily go well. If the negotiations fail, then Roseline will have to fight. Even against a friend of Chaos. If that happens, then Chaos will be caught in the middle. If hes here, then hell get dragged into the war. The sensitive Chaos wouldnt possibly be able to endure. I regret that I was never able to truly express my gratitude, but you saved me. That alone is plenty. So dont come back. Theres no need for you to be tied down here. Nobody can object to Roselines orders. If she decides on a course of action, it will soon be carried out. The princesss vassals take action. In order to prevent war from returning to this land. Oh? So, you are a messenger from the Allied Commune? I am honored to be granted an audience with you, Your Majesty. What business do you have with me? I will not allow you to claim that Commune is unaware of what they did to my country. Moreover, this is the land where vampires dwell. You are no vampire, either. Regarding the circumstances, please have a look at this letter. It is an official letter from Commune entrusted to me by my master. In one of the Weichsel Imperial Armys tents, a messenger bowing his head in reverence holds out a letter. A servant receives the letter and hands it to Viktor. Viktor opens the letter and looks down at it. Too soon to have read the whole letter, Viktor looks at the messenger. Sir messenger, theres something Id like to ask you. Have you read the contents of this letter? I have not read it, but I am aware of its contents. Oh, you know it? Viktor pauses and narrows his eyes. Then, should I take this as an official declaration of war? Written in the letter is a condemnation of Weichsels act of invasion. And it says to immediately withdraw from the territory they invaded and surrender to Commune. Rather than an official letter addressed to the ruler of another country, it is lacking in etiquette, like an order given to ones own vassals. No, this land is the territory of the Allied Commune. Arent you the ones who illegally invaded? We demand the imperial armys immediate withdrawal as well as the surrender of the territory you have invaded, including the Duchy of Mayenne. Until then, we promise not to lay a hand on you. We are saying that we will allow the imperial army to return to their homeland unharmed. Do not squander the mercy of my master who is offering to forgive your unjust actions, the messenger says with a condescending smile. The nearby soldiers of Weichsel glare at him murderously. A mere messenger of another country is looking down on their emperor. As he is a messenger of another country and in the presence of the emperor, theyre holding themselves back, but they could attack at any moment. I see. Mercy, is it? Are you implying that Weichsels men are inferior to your own? Yes, that is exactly what Im saying. Our soldiers will not lose to the likes of mere human soldiers. Mere humans, you say? Do you mean to say that the inferior human race can win against the superior vampire race? Upon hearing these words, the soldiers stepped forth to protect Viktor. So youve finally revealed your true nature. However, the land we have advanced on thus far has been occupied by this superior vampire race. Inferior humans such as ourselves have stolen land from you. Tell me, sir messenger, is it possible for a superior race to lose to an inferior race? Viktor sneers at the messenger. Its clearly revenge for their earlier exchange. Seeing the messenger furrow his eyebrows slightly, the soldiers feel satisfaction. This country belongs to us, the vampires. Humans are our food and livestock. It should be clear who is in a stronger position. I suggest you leave quickly. I disagree. This land has been ruled by humans since long ago. It does not belong to you vampires. No, there is no land on this continent which belongs to you. It is all human land. It seems that well never come to an agreement no matter how much we discuss this. That should be obvious. The conflict between humans and monsters has continued since the time of legend. Humans and monsters cannot possibly coexist. I see. There is wisdom in your words. The soldiers gulp at the sight of them both grinning at each other. Now then, if youll allow me to take my leave. Your Majesty, let us meet again on the battlefield. Do you think I would allow you to escape after spouting such insults? Please do not underestimate a vampires physical ability, the messenger says and immediately attempts to jump with all his strength. However, hes hit from the side and falls to the ground. The collapsed messenger looks for the one who hit him. The one who rushed forth from the group of soldiers and punched the messenger is a young female knight. The messengers eyes widen, unable to comprehend the notion that there could be a human with physical abilities equal to or greater than his own. Dont look down on humans, vampire. The messenger grits his teeth and glares at Viktor. You think too highly of yourself, human! He raises his sharp claws and rushes at Viktor. However, the soldiers act as a wall and his claws are unable to reach him. As a result, the soldiers blades which are pointed at the messenger pierce his body. Thus, the messenger met his end. I apologize. With the situation as it was, I was unable to capture him alive. No matter. Even if he was a messenger, he was a monster, after all. Theres no need to keep him alive. Viktor looks around at the soldiers and loudly exclaims, However, now I am certain that this land is entirely under vampire control. To h**l with this superior race nonsense! We will not surrender human land to these arrogant monsters who look down on humans and consider us food. My brave soldiers! Let us free Clermont by our own hands! CH 40.2 Viktors speech raises the soldiers morale. Among the enthusiastic soldiers, theres one who sends him a cold gaze. Your Majesty, Alexia, ignoring the enthusiastic soldiers, calls out to Viktor, stopping him from leaving the tent. What is it, Alexia? Do you think that letter is authentic? Viktor looks at her in admiration. The letter itself appears to be authentic. It has the official signature of the king of Commune. Here, you see? Viktor says, handing her the letter. Alexia looks over it, but she cant see anything strange about it at first glance. I apologize for my impertinence. Please forgive me, Your Majesty. Its all right. If anything, I need a calm thinker such as yourself. You thought that messenger seemed strange, did you not? Yes. There is no point in sending a letter like this. Just as you said, Your Majesty, humans and monsters cannot coexist. The fact that monsters would send a messenger is unbelievable in and of itself, but it should have been obvious that sending a messenger would lead to this kind of result. Even though weve invaded this far, theyre only making demands that are convenient for them with no sign of any concessions. In that case, the vampires may have had no intention to negotiate from the start. Theres no point in sending a messenger just to die in vain. So I thought it might have a different purpose. Yes, thats what makes it strange. If anything, they seem to be fanning the flames of our rage and encouraging us to invade. A vampires intentions are indeed difficult to comprehend, but Im sure they have a plan. They still dont know the situation in Clermont. None of their spies have returned. Even if theyre carrying out some sort of plan, Viktor can only imagine what it might be. Well, no matter. If they have a plan, we just have to thwart it. There are vampires in Clermont, and we must destroy them and restore order to this land. Yes, Your Majesty. Yes, we just need to make this land ours. Whether our opponents are vampires or humans. As the Weichsel Empire approaches Clermont, the mood in Clermont grows heavier. Perhaps the air of tension radiating off the soldiers has passed onto the citizens. Roselines lips are shut tightly. Her vassals also look pale. Is there any reply from the Weichsel Empire yet? Roseline asks. There is no direct reply, one of the vassals answers. We have sent several messengers, but none have returned. However, it appears that a group of soldiers from the Weichsel Empire left the head of the first messenger we sent in front of the city gates and then fled. It is my humble opinion that this is the Weichsel Empires reply. It seems that a dialogue between us and the Weichsel Empire is no longer possible. I see. Once again, Roslines lips shut tightly and her expression grows stiff. She still wants to do all she can to avoid war. However, since the other party is giving them no opportunity to negotiate, Communes options are limited. Should they surrender, or fight to the end? Either way, the Allied Commune is forced to make a big decision. Invading our country may have been the Weichsel Empires sole intention from the start. That is why they entered our country without notice and even unjustly killed a messenger requesting a ceasefire. And above all, theres the speed of the invasion. Theyre attacking when it is most convenient to them. Perhaps theyve been secretly planning to invade for some time now and their cause is only a pretext to attack. If this is the case, then what will become of our citizens if Clermont falls into the hands of the Weichsel Empire? From Communes perspective with their limited information, the Weichsel Empires invasion is progressing abnormally fast. Taking control of the northeast and invading all the way to Clermont, the center of Commune, in less than a month is impossibly fast. If the Weichsel Empire began their invasion after becoming aware of the vampires existence, theyre much too thoroughly prepared. No matter how much chaos the vampires may have caused, if they could invade this easily, the Allied Commune would have already been invaded by other countries long ago. In addition, riots occurred directly after they defeated the vampires and took back Clermont. Invading while they still havent rebuilt the army, the timing is just too perfect. Perhaps they carefully collected information on Commune and decided to take advantage of this situation to invade Commune. Theyre trying to put all the responsibility on the vampires and bury the truth in darkness. This is the conclusion that Communes royal court has come to. If this is the case, it would explain why they cannot accept a messenger requesting a ceasefire. Although, the reason the Weichsel Empire was able to invade so easily is because of the abnormality of Alexia and Irenes existence as well as Viktors skill in preparing and supplying soldiers without a moments delay. However, Commune has no way of knowing this. If it werent for the chaos caused by the vampires, it would have been possible to learn this beforehand. However, their labor shortage has affected their intelligence network as well. Because of this, even if there are a mage and knight who have made a name for themselves in the war and use unknown spells, it wouldnt occur to them to plan for anything outside their common sense, and they couldnt have predicted that Viktor, who had been acting like a mediocre emperor until now, would exhibit such shrewdness. By filtering through experience and common sense, the truth is concealed and the empires actions appear abnormal no matter how they think about it. If anything, it would make sense to the royal court of Commune if they were told that the Weichsel Empire joined forces with the vampires in order to capture Commune and declare themselves the heroes of a crisis they themselves caused. (Of course, its unthinkable that vampires, who would never give humans their support, would ever join forces with them.) Because of this, the royal court of Communes thoughts are thus: If the Weichsel Empire takes possession of the Allied Commune, what sort of effect will it have? Even if no war has occurred in hundreds of years, its hard to imagine that the invaded country and its citizens would have a bright future. From the standpoint of the people who protect the country, this is unacceptable. We have no choice now but to fight with all we have. Even if we fight back, cant we at least have Lady Roseline escape to Charante while we bide our time and wait? That wouldnt work. The Weichsel Empires invasion is progressing too quickly. Even if I safely escaped to Charante, it would only be buying time. What would be the point in fleeing to safety without a purpose? Roseline has no intention to escape to safety alone. When she was fleeing the vampires, she left Clermont with the goal of obtaining Duke Chartelles assistance to free Clermont. This time, she has no such goal. The only possibility of reinforcements is from the Castal Kingdom to the east, but the situation in the east is currently unknown. Therefore, Charante, which is considered to be reliably safe, was named as a candidate for her escape, and there is no guarantee that the Castal Kingdom will assist the Allied Commune. Theres a possibility that the Weichsel Empire, whose attack was thoroughly prepared, made a secret agreement with the Castal Kingdom. Most importantly, now that the king has died, if the princess flees without fighting, the citizens will abandon the country entirely. If that happens, even if theyre able to make it through this crisis, it will hinder their ability to govern. Roseline closes her eyes. Then, she opens them and delivers her judgment. We will fight the Weichsel Empire. Roseline wants to avoid war if possible, but as long as the other party isnt responding to their ceasefire, the Allied Commune cannot simply stand by and allow their territory to be stolen from them. One of the reasons why a countrys citizens recognize the king and the army is because the country guarantees the safety of its people. If this is no longer the case, then the existence of the king and the army loses all meaning. Until just recently, she was thinking about how to retake Clermont, and now shes thinking about how to prevent another country from invading it. Upon realizing this, Roseline then realizes with self-mockery that shes in the same position as the vampires. They might lose. Negative thoughts pass through Roselines mind. The Weichsel Empire is approaching Clermont without slowing their advance. Its clear that the Weichsel Empire is confident they can take control of Clermont. It would be difficult for Communes soldiers to win against such an enemy as they are now. Then defense is their only option. By focusing their efforts on defense and letting the Weichsel Empire grow war-weary, reconciliation may be possible. If not, the Allied Commune will be destroyed by the Weichsel Empire. She must never show it on her face. There is no king who would show weakness and tell the people who risk their lives to protect the citizens that they might lose. If she did, then it would be inexcusable to those who sacrificed themselves to protect her from the vampires and risked their lives to defend the country. And so, she commands her vassals to kill their emotions and give their lives to protect the country and its people. So, this is Clermont. Its been quite some time. Have you been to Clermont before, Your Majesty? I have, once. When I was young and my father was in good health. At the time, I thought that Clermont was far away, but its actually quite close. With Clermont before him, Viktor is filled with emotion. The gates of Clermont are closed, and the walls are packed with soldiers. Its clear that theyre expecting battle. Even with a large army closing in on them, Clermont remains silent. Theyre surely prepared to fight to the end with no intention to surrender. Viktor smiles. From a logical perspective, surrender would be preferable, but it would be too dull if they surrendered here. After all, if theyre putting an end to the Allied Commune, the act of defeating them has value in and of itself. Is something the matter? Alexia asks. No, nothing you need to worry about. Realizing that he was smiling, Viktors face stiffens. The lined up soldiers are reliable, eagerly awaiting Viktors command with excitement and enthusiasm. None of them will be hesitant in their actions. Believing in the cause of freeing the people from the vampires, they believe that there is justice in what theyre about to do. My brave soldiers! Behold, that is Clermont! And even now, the vampires are ruling this city and oppressing its citizens. Now, I ask you kind men! Can you overlook these vampires acts of cruelty?! No! No! No! Now, I ask you, if you cannot overlook their cruelty, what will you do?! Enact justice! Crush the vampires! Free them from the monsters! Save the people! Many people raise their voices. Altogether, the soldiers are saying they will defeat the vampires and save the people. I see, you are indeed our countrys elites. I have heard your pleas. Then, I shall grant you the orders you so desire. All at once, the army becomes silent. Emperor Wilhelm Viktor von Weichsel orders you! Destroy them! Rid this land of vampires, and save our fellows, the people of Commune! As soon as Viktor gives the order, the soldiers raise their swords and staves and let out a war cry. And so begins the Commune Liberation Battle. CH 40.3 The war cries of the Weichsel Empire soldiers reach the ears of the soldiers stationed at the walls of Clermont. Some soldiers trembled at their opponents excessively high morale. At the same time, they know that this signals war. The army charges towards Clermont. However, Clermont is surrounded by a moat, so the walls wont fall easily. To break through city walls, it is common to use mages or siege weapons. However, breaking through the walls with magic would require a large number of rather skilled mages. In the Weichsel Empire, such mages are often nobles. Because of this, the Weichsel Empire uses mages in a different way than other countries. High ranking nobles cannot be deployed to the dangerous front lines, and even ordinary soldiers can operate siege weapons such as siege towers, battering rams, and trebuchets. However, the Weichsel Empires military has few units that possess siege weapons. Moreover, theyre positioned somewhat far back. It appears almost as if they have no intention to rely on siege weapons. This seems strange to a soldier watching from the walls. Even if they send in soldiers, since the gates are closed, the walls will prevent them from invading. All they can expect is to receive a barrage of long-ranged attacks from atop the walls such as spells, ballistas and arrows. The Weichsel Empire is an advanced nation of magic, so soldiers have been stationed near the portal for an invasion by teleportation magic which was previously used in the battle to retake Clermont. Even if they teleport to the portal, thorough countermeasures have been taken. Maintaining caution, the soldier continues watching from the walls and finds a group approaching the city walls ahead of the Weichsel Empire army. Nearly all of them are mages carrying staves. He cant understand why a group of nobles, mages who are defenseless while casting and therefore need soldiers to protect them, would approach the walls ahead of the army. And even if they try to use magic to destroy Clermonts city walls, it doesnt seem like there are enough of them to be able to break through. In any case, it seems that they intend to destroy the walls with magic. The soldier aims his bow. Within the group, there is a girl wearing a white robe. The girl looks only slightly older than his own daughter, and he unconsciously relaxes his pull on the bowstring. However, this is a war. Even if shes a child, since she has set foot on the battlefield, she cant complain if she loses her life. Persuading himself in this way, the soldier pulls tight on the bow and shoots the arrow. The arrow flies towards the girls head. But the next moment, the soldier is shocked. Just as it gets close, the arrow which was flying towards her with great force suddenly decreases its speed until it merely bonks her in the head like a pebble. When he looks closely, the girlC no, the group is surrounded by a white barrier. The soldier has a feeling that this is what killed the arrows momentum. After lightly rubbing her forehead, the girl casts a spell. The color of the barrier changes. It seems that she is the one maintaining the barrier spell. The girl raises her staff, and the surrounding mages all begin casting. The city walls are within their range. The soldiers attack in desperation, but the attacks are stopped by the barrier and dont have much effect. The only ones that are effective are spells. However, there arent enough to stop the group. When the casting is finished, several balls of light are fired from each staff which then hit the walls and explode. The impact is nothing like ordinary explosion spells. Its so powerful that it even causes the soldiers on top of the walls to fall over. When the smoke clears, theres a giant hole in the wall. After the group of mages open a hole in the city walls, the soldiers behind them fill the moat with dirt. The Commune soldiers shoot arrows from the walls to try to stop them, but there are too many of them and theyre being protected by the group of mages. Theyve easily destroyed the city walls, and the defending sides plan to hold the enemy back has been thrown into disarray. Commune soldiers gather in front of the hole in the wall to fend off the invading Weichsel Empire soldiers at the waters edge. Filling in the moat completely, the Weichsel Empire soldiers rush forward. The Commune Soldiers also desperately fight back. If they break through here, theyll end up fighting inside the city. The battlefield will become larger and more difficult to control, and most importantly, it would bring harm to the city, so they have to hold them back here at all costs. For that reason, theyre fighting with all their might. Even the dauntless Weichsel soldiers are slowly forced back by the cornered soldiers vigor. However, in an instant, the Commune soldiers in the front lines fall all at once. Immediately after, blood splatters. Like a ghost, a female knight slowly reveals herself. With their enemies defeated, the fighting spirit of the Weichsel soldiers rises. At the same time, the Commune soldiers are struck with the fear of death. Monster! a Commune soldier who escaped the attack mutters. Even a vampire would be no match for her. The vampires also had swift movements, but this female knight is even more monstrous. How could they possibly defeat an enemy thats faster than a vampire to the point that they cant even perceive her movements? As the female knight approaches step by step, the Commune soldiers want to run away. However, as soon as they turn their backs to her, she mercilessly strikes and runs them through. A red-haired beauty, emotionless even before a scene such as this, her approach signaling death. Ah, this is the Red Reaper, the soldiers realize as they lose consciousness. Man, whyd they have to attack? Liam grumbles. Nothing we can do about it. We couldnt have predicted that Weichsel would attack, Havoc chides him. To the general public, the war between the Weichsel Empire and the Allied Commune was a bolt from the blue. For the past several days, they also felt signs of unrest throughout the whole city, but they never thought anything like this would happen. The Adventurers Guild has an obligation to cooperate with countries in the event of an emergency, but thats only regarding fights with monsters, so there is no such obligation for wars between nations. However, it is possible for adventurers to take personal responsibility to participate in war. That is understood implicitly. Internally, the branches of the Adventurers Guild set up in each country are already independent enough to be considered separate organizations, but if they side with a particular country, the Adventurers Guilds survival may be put in jeopardy, such as their activities in other countries being restricted. Inevitably, theyre forced to take a neutral position. That is why they use sophistry by saying that the responsibility lies with the adventurers personally. Sorry for having you come with me, everyone. You could have just run away, Cornelia meekly apologizes. Seeing this, Liam looks uncomfortable and Havoc makes a face as if to say, See? To Cornelia, the Allied Commune is her homeland. Even if she has lived in the Castal Kingdom, that wont change. She cannot allow the flames of war to spread to her hometown. If the Weichsel Empire is invading, its only natural that shed volunteer to join the war. However, this is Cornelias own problem, and it doesnt affect her friends from the Castal Kingdom. Cornelia couldnt get her friends involved, so she told them she was leaving the party. But they opposed it and even joined the war alongside her. Naturally, Cornelia objected, but in the end, they wore her down. Dont worry about it, Nel, Emilia says. Even though Liams saying that, hes not blaming you for it. Yeah, were not really fighting just because of you, Havoc adds. We can make a ton of money in this battle, so dont worry about it. Well, if were making money anyway, fighting for our friend doesnt sound bad either. If it bothers you that much, then treat us to some drinks after the battles over. Sorry. I was a little on edge, Liam says. Hearing her friends words, Cornelia weakly smiles back. Alongside dozens of soldiers, they wait in front of the portal, prepared for the Weichsel Empires attack. The battle has already begun, and a mixture of screams and metal sounds, the noise unique to battle, reaches all the way to the area near the portal. When they hear a thunderous roar, naturally, those who are present are left shaken, but they proceed with their assigned role and dont leave their post. Sounds like its getting closer, Liam says, and sure enough, the noise is gradually drawing near. Perhaps the Weichsel Empire has broken through the city walls and moved the battle into the city. In that case, the royal palace is in trouble. Those guys will probably want to be recognized for their achievements, so I bet theyll head over there. The princess is in the palace, so the soldiers will inevitably gather there as well. If theyre aiming for an achievement, then the royal palace would be the best place for it. The portal, on the other hand, is far from the center of the city. Havoc estimates that few soldiers would bother coming here. The Weichsel Empire has already invaded the city! Abandon this place and move to the royal palace! We must protect Princess Roseline! Although its late due to the chaos of the situation, a messenger finally arrives and gives them their orders. Havoc and the others also follow orders and begin to move. The royal palace is already engaged in a fierce battle with friend and foe all jumbled together. Havoc and the others charge through the Weichsel Empire soldiers and enter the royal palace. Injured soldiers are being carried inside the palace. There are so many of them that the clerics seem to have their hands full. Ill heal this persons injuries! Emilia says, volunteering to heal an injured soldier. The rest of Havocs group protects the surrounding area so that their enemies dont reach the injured. Looks like the enemy hasnt invaded the palace yet, but its only a matter of time, Liam says. Commune is at a disadvantage, and the number of injured soldiers will only increase as time goes on. By having the soldiers gather in the royal palace, theyve only just barely withstood the invasion of the palace. If anything had gone wrong, the royal palace could have fallen at any moment. Suddenly, a pillar of light rises. Havoc and the others are blinded by the bright light it emits. Woah, what is that?! Perhaps as an aftereffect of the pillar of light, a strong wind blows, and Havoc looks beyond the fading light. Amidst many collapsed soldiers, a single girl stands. Even with soldiers injured all around her, the girl doesnt appear the least bit frightened. He realizes that this child-like girl is the mage responsible for that pillar of light. CH 40.4 A Weichsel mage?! Then, take this! Intuitively sensing that the girl is dangerous, Cornelia shoots an arrow without hesitation. The pale red barrier in front of the girl blocks the arrow by decreasing its speed. As the arrow loses its momentum, the girl nonchalantly grabs it and tosses it away. Haha, are all young mages these days inhumanly talented or what? Havoc quips. That guy was bad enough. Im getting fed up with this, Cornelia joins in. Even as they joke with each other, their faces which should be smiling are stiff. For a beginner adventurer, Cornelia is quite skilled with a bow. Breaking through a barrier that not even her arrow could pierce is no easy task. Not even looking at the enemy soldiers in front of her, the girl looks behind her. Irene, Ill leave this to you, the girl tells a red-haired female knight standing a short distance away. Yes, my lady, she replies. Dont you ignore us! Liam jumps at the girl with a downward swing of his sword. Before the tip of his sword touches the barrier, Liam feels an impact shoot through his abdomen. Guh! Liam! You! Liam is sent flying into the wall. By the time they realized it, the female knight named Irene closed the distance and kicked Liam away. Having received a direct hit, Liam looks to be in pain, holding his abdomen with saliva dripping out of the corner of his mouth, but his injuries are not beyond hope of recovery. I will not allow you to stand in Lady Alexias way, Irene says, shooting them a cold gaze. Heh, that attitude Like youre looking down on me I think Im starting to hate you, Liam says, wiping the drool and unsteadily rising to his feet. Liam, dont overdo it. That woman is pretty strong, Cornelia says as she rushes over to him. You cannot win alone. We all need to work together right now, Emilia says. Since her friends are in danger, she also came running, prioritizing them over the wounded soldiers. The girl named Alexia ignores even this exchange and continues on her way. They want to stop her, but with Irenes daunting presence, they cannot act carelessly. No way around it. Well have to defeat this beauty first and then stop the girl. When Havoc gives the signal, Liam and the others move in two groups. Havoc and Liam simultaneously attack Irene from both sides. From the differences between their movements, Irene determines that Havoc is more dangerous and targets him. With her rapier, she aims for the gaps in his full plate armor to pierce through it like a needle in fabric. Here she comes! Havoc says with a grin. I wont let her! Wisdom Barrier! Emilia says, having finished casting. A thin shield appears in front of Havoc and stops the rapiers thrust. Wisdom Barrier is a spell that clerics can learn which creates a shield that completely blocks attacks. However, the shield is small and can only protect a single person, and on top of that, it disappears once it receives a certain amount of damage. Emilias goal was to activate the spell and stop Irenes attack the moment she attacked either Havoc or Liam. For the first time, astonishment appears on Irenes face. Got you! Liam shouts, attacking from the opposite side. Above Irenes head is Liams sword. With such perfect timing, there is no way to dodge. If his opponent was not Irene, that is. Unperturbed, Irene puts her strength into her rapier. The Wisdom Barrier begins to crack. Youve gotta be kidding me! Although Wisdom Barriers break after a certain amount of damage, this limit changes depending on the clerics ability and cannot be so easily broken by a single attack. However, Irenes attack easily surpasses the Wisdom Barriers damage limit. As soon as the shield breaks, the tip of the rapier pierces through Havocs arm with great force. If Havoc hadnt noticed this abnormality and repositioned himself, it might have hit his vitals. Rather than pursuing Havoc, Irene immediately changes her focus to counterattacking. After moving a step back and causing Liams attack to miss, she proceeds to shove him from behind, slamming him against the ground. S**t, that hurts! Guh! Liam says, collapsed on the ground, as Irene steps on his head. Im a bit surprised. That was pretty well coordinated, she says in admiration. Then as a reward, how about you move your foot? Im not into this kinda stuff, Liam quips back. Irene stomps harder. Sorry, but I cannot afford to lose. Gyaaaaah! The more Liam screams, the harder Irenes foot presses down on him. At that moment, a single arrow is released. Unlike Alexia, Irene has no barriers. In that case, arrows should hit. In other words, Cornelias arrow was what they were really after, and their coordinated attacks arent over yet. Theyre not looking down on Irene in the least. If anything, its because they were cautious of her that they were hiding their trump card. Originally, after Havoc and Liam held Irene back, Cornelia was supposed to take that opportunity to finish her off. However, Liam got caught. Even so, Cornelia continued waiting for a chance to make her move. Concealing her presence to the limits of her ability and suppressing her discomposure from all their expectations falling apart and her urge to go save her screaming friend, she shot her arrow, an attack made up of all her friends efforts combined. Yes, they werent looking down on her. Until their final move. Irene moves her foot off of Liam and dodges the arrow, moving at such great speeds that it makes her impossible to see. In other words, Irene noticed the arrow flying towards her and reacted even faster than that. I see. So your coordinated attack didnt end with that man. You took the elf into account as well. Cornelia clicks her tongue. Shes strong. There are no openings for them to take advantage of. Physical ability similar to a monsters and skills developed through training. These two things are combined at a high level. You arent soldiers. Youre far too accustomed to coordinating in small groups. Are you adventurers? Irene asks. Yes, we are, Cornelia answers. I only know one adventurer, but are all of you this determined? Now, I wonder about that. Very few of the adventurers I know, at least. I also learned from a certain adventurer. He taught me that difference in ability doesnt matter. Depending on your methods, there are always ways to fight. Im nowhere near his level now, but someday, Ill become as strong as him no matter what it takes. These are Cornelias true inner feelings. When Cornelia and Chaos first met, there was almost no difference in ability between the two. Cornelia thought that the difference between the two presented itself in their sense of fighting style and ingenuity. That is the reason why she was so frustrated and why she was determined to become stronger through ingenuity. Then, in a short period of time, Chaos achieved the spectacular feat of defeating the servant of the evil god. When she first heard this, she was unable to comprehend the truth, but as soon as she accepted it, the fact that the difference between them widened all at once caused jealousy to arise within her. If it had been a stranger, she would have been able to accept it. But as a fellow rookie adventurer, since she thought that there was originally no difference in ability between them, she felt like she was being left behind. It isnt only Cornelia who feels this way, but Liam as well. That is why they struggle in order to fill that gap even the slightest bit and why they desperately honed their skills while coming here to Clermont. I see. Irenes expression is slightly bitter, but then it changes and she appears deeply moved. I also have something I must do. I cannot give up here. Resistance is useless, she says, her expression becoming tense. Its not useless. Thanks to that, theres something I was able to see, Liam says, grinning as he clutches his neck. Oh? And whats that? That speed from when you kicked me at the start and when you dodged that arrow. It was clearly abnormal. But its weird. Why dont you always move that fast? With that speed, you could have taken us out right away. Irene reacts with a twitch. That speed is a technique that uses mana. And it cant be used continuously. I also saw that it takes time to use it again. Even with that, you cant dodge an arrow if youre not paying attention to it. We still have a chance! Liam, Havoc says. To think that you could use your head like that even though youve miscalculated the money you send home and gone hungry Im kind of impressed. Also, dont just reveal your strategy. You really have grown! If you learn tactics just a bit more, it would be perfect, Emilia says. Youre not dead weight anymore. Now, youre a liability, Cornelia says. Hey, thats a secret between party members! Wait, c**p! Liam says. Are you sure youre adventurers and not jesters? Liam, who was trying to look cool, becomes depressed after receiving the disapproval of all his fellow party members. Seeing this, Irene is taken aback, slightly dumbfounded. In the midst of this, Havoc rushes at Irene. Even having lost her focus, Irene immediately dodges the axe attack. Isnt attacking during a conversation a bit underhanded? Hah, whats wrong with a veteran adventurer being crafty?! And youre just buying time until you can use that technique again, arent you?! The same goes for you too! It seems that he received proper treatment from Emilia during their conversation. The fact that his arm was stabbed is having almost no effect on his axe swings. Unable to block the heavy axe with a thin rapier, Irene focuses on dodging. Havoc quickly swings the slow-moving axe, but Irene is several times faster. You seem to have misunderstood, so allow me to correct you. Stop! However, a single word cannot stop Irene in combat. Having seen through the axes movements, she hits the axe-head with the pommel of her rapier and skillfully alters its angle. You seem to think you can win if I dont use my technique, but you are mistaken. Liam, who was supposed to be in Havocs place, scrambles to his feet. An arrow is shot by Cornelia, who was waiting for an opportunity to create a gap in her defenses. Emilia casts a spell to create a shield. However, none of them make it in time. The sharp tip of the rapier is thrust towards Havocs body. CH 41.1 Chapter 41.1 - So He Rises to His Feet (Part 1) The tip of the rapier draws near, about to pierce Havocs body. However, the moment it hits Havoc, the rapier suddenly stops. Its an unnatural stop, but the rapier doesnt move forward any further. Even Irene and Havoc, who was about to be stabbed, both widen their eyes. Liam and the others also stare in shock, not understanding what just happened. Irene, seeing from their expressions that this isnt something they did, looks to her surroundings. Chaos! You?! Irenes gaze lands on a black-haired boy. *** Were surrounded by a group of humanoid monsters, goblins. They outnumber us. We defeat the goblins just like always. But even so, the number of goblins that come charging at us are greater than how many were defeating. Even though were at a numerical disadvantage, I dont panic. Chain Bind. Leave the rest to me! Alexia restricts the goblins movements with magic chains. The skill makes it look like theyre bound in chains, but its a spell that inflicts Paralysis on the target through the game system to render them immobile. Seeing this, Irene deals the final blow to the goblins while the chains prevent them from moving. I have reliable party members. Well never lose. Even with that many goblins, thanks to the two of them, we were able to defeat all of them. Teacher! Did you see? We defeated them with the spell you taught me! Alexia said cheerfully. Shes exaggerating. Sure, I taught her a lot of stuff, but it was mostly just stuff from the wiki, so I really havent done anything worthy of such respect. Even so, I share in her joy rather than denying it because I know I was of help to her. Teacher, do you have time after this? Today, I want to learn more about the spells that sages can use. Alexia seems like shes having fun. Shes always excited to talk about skills and the setting of Another World. She really loves this game, huh. But Irene doesnt really seem interested in conversations like this since she doesnt respond much, so maybe we should talk about other things once in a while. While thats on my mind, my surroundings suddenly turn pitch black. Becoming worried, I look around. At some point, the corpses of the defeated goblins transformed into something else. Humans. Human corpses. Theyve turned into countless human corpses. And among them, I see Roseline. Roseline?! Covered in blood, Roseline reaches out to me, begging for help. Irene approaches Roseline. Watching her emotionlessly approach, I get a disturbing feeling. Stop, Irene! Stop! She doesnt stop. The tip of the thin rapier pierces Roselines back. Roselines upper body jerks upward, and her extended arm falls to the ground. Roseline! Hang in there! I shout in a panic as I hold Roseline in my arms, but theres no response. Shes already dead. Teacher, Alexia calls out to me. Even though a murder occurred right in front of her, she has an innocent smile which sends a chill down my spine. Arent you going to praise me? Its because you taught me how to kill that I can kill so many people. Youre wrong. I never taught you anything like that. I didnt teach you so that you could do things like this! Wasnt it you who taught me how to fight my enemies efficiently? Im only putting that into practice. Im on the battlefield because you taught me how to kill. Isnt this all because of you? In the end, you are the reason why Lady Alexia and I dirtied our hands as well as why that woman was killed, are you not? I didnt know this was another world. I thought it was a game. I never thought anything like this would happen. So anything you do is alright as long as you didnt know? Are you saying you have done nothing wrong? Theres nothing I can say in response. Not knowing doesnt justify anything. Not to mention the fact that I nearly realized it, but tried not to. If I had noticed sooner, they wouldnt have had to dirty their hands like that, wouldnt they? This is your fault, Teacher. Face your retribution. Irenes rapier impales me. I shouldnt be able to feel pain, but theres a sharp pain in my chest. My HP rapidly decreases until it hits zero. When the rapier is removed, my robe is gradually dyed red. I dont want to die. I desperately search through my inventory. I take out a potion and use it, but it has no effect. To the system, I am already dead. Theres no way I would be able to heal. I take the Doll of Sacrifice out of my inventory and twist it in an attempt to break it, but it wont even budge. Instead, a message window pops up. Cannot find target in death state. If no target exists, the effect will not activate. That cant be. Arent I in a death state? Theres no way theres no available target. Isnt this the same as what happened back then? Then, am I really going to die? Help me. I dont want to die! Alexia and Irene only watch callously as I suffer. My heartbeat slows and my senses dull. My consciousness gradually fades. Then, I accept that nothing will save me now. The next moment, I wake up. Tears flow from the corners of my eyes. Im drenched in sweat. My t-shirt feels gross, sticking to me with sweat. And as if all the liquid in my body leaked out as sweat, my throat is completely dry. My mind still fuzzy, I look around while wiping the sweat and, confirming that Im in my room, I realize that Im still alive and start crying again. Once I calm down again, I feel disgusted at the fact that I was only thinking about my own survival above all else. Ever since I logged out, I shut myself in my room, wrapped in my blanket on top of my bed. My mom was worried about how I wasnt coming out, so she came to check up on me several times, but I didnt have the energy to answer. With the curtains closed and the lights off, the room is a bit dim, but its still daytime, so its still bright enough that I can see everything inside the room. And inside this dim room, the Valgear faintly glows. I cant take my eyes off the device that started it all. I havent touched the Valgear since then. I felt like if I even touched it, it would take me back to that world again. Of course, that would never happen. Though, maybe common sense has been unreliable since the moment a game world sent me to an alternate world. The device isnt turned on right now, so it wont activate. Unless I use this device and play the game, I wont have anything to do with that world. That way, that world and the days I spent there will seem like a dream or an illusion. I wonder what happened to that world after that. The Weichsel Empires invasion Apparently, they invaded to take the land of the Allied Commune back from the vampires. The vampires in Clermont were already gotten rid of. Therefore, the Weichsel Empire has no reason to attack. It should have been resolved through communication. But if they came to defeat the vampires, would they invade without even informing Clermont? Maybe the Weichsel Empire had no intention to communicate with the Allied Commune. Do they think the vampires have already taken control of the entirety of the Allied Commune? What will happen if the war between the two countries continues? If their invasion advances to Clermont, the capital of Commune, then Commune will probably be at a disadvantage. Clermont was under the vampires control until just recently. Theyre still recovering from the previous battle, so theyre not fully prepared for war. And with the class-upgraded Alexia and Irene joining in, Commune has no chance of victory. If they fight, Commune will lose. As someone who lives in Japan which celebrates peace, I cant possibly understand what kind of end an invaded country will be met with. In real-world history, there are many countries that have been invaded. But in history textbooks, theyre so trivial that they only take up a few lines or arent even described at all. But now, it might be happening in a world through the internet. Roseline is a princess. In her position, she cant retreat from a war with another country. And now that Raoul, who she relied on, is gone, she has no choice but to take the lead in the fight to protect her country. In that case, then Roselines fate would be No, maybe Commune will miraculously drive them back. But if that happens, then Alexia and Irene will be in danger. Theyre fighting on the front lines. If Commune defeats Weichsel, that would be the same as defeating Alexia and Irene. This is pointless. I should stop. Im never going to that world again. It would be stupid to go to a world where I might die. Ill just close my eyes, cover my ears and stay uninvolved. If I stop thinking such pointless thoughts and forget about it, Ill be able to enjoy a peaceful life. And yet. Even so What are these lingering thoughts? What is this uncomfortable feeling in my chest that keeps insisting that this is wrong? I could never forget the days I spent in that world. It was only a few months, not even half a year, but I remember it vividly. Its true that I didnt know the reality of it. But I had fun spending time with everyone. That isnt a dream or an illusion. Those are things that I definitely experienced. So I cant just ignore and abandon that world and the people I met there. But what can I do? If a war breaks out, do I really think I can stop it by myself? Thats some serious hubris. That might be possible for the protagonist of a movie or a story who does those sorts of heroic things, but Im just a fake hero whos completely different in reality. Also, this is something thats happening in an alternate world. Since I live in the real world, this probably has nothing to do with me. Maybe I have no right to involve myself in the first place. And theres also the fear. Just like in that dream, I might get killed just like Raoul, and I might end up killing people. When I think about that, I cant help but feel hesitant. Even so, I want to help Roseline, and I want to stop Alexia and Irene. Im not sure whether or not this is just my naive sense of justice or my desire to be a hero. But I dont want to twist that desire. Maybe Im letting Raouls words tie me down. Or maybe I only feel this way because of my feelings of guilt at what my actions in the other world have caused. Even so, I want to find out what happened to that world and to my friends of my own volition. And if its going in a bad direction, I want to prevent that. If a war has started, I might have to fight if things dont go well. Since I can use the games skills as is, I have the power to fight. But will I be able to use that power without hesitation? Theres no way. With the skills I use, my attacks could injure people or even kill them. And since theres a possibility I could be killed, Im in no position to even consider holding back. I just want to save people. Do I really have to hurt people to do that? Why did I only pick attack skills? If only I had status ailment spells like Alexia, Id be able to put them to sleep or paralyze them without wounding them. Like Alexia? There is a way! Thats it, I can use that! My preparations are only ideas. I can still turn back. A warning that conflicts with my intentions passes through my mind. My determination isnt so unshakeable that that warning would only make me hesitate a little bit. Protagonists of movies and stories act with unwavering conviction. Unfortunately, I dont have that sort of conviction. Im scared to go to the other world, and Im even more terrified of dying. I cant shake off that fear. But if I close my eyes, cover my ears, and pretend all of those days never happened, Im sure Ill just regret it and keep running from it. Id probably never be free from that dream-like curse my whole life. Suppressing the fear in my heart, I grab the Valgear with my trembling hand. Im going back to that world one more time! CH 41.2 The place where I logged out last time is deserted. I can hear sounds of metal striking metal coming from outside. Its similar to the noise I heard before when we attacked Clermont. This is the sound of battle, isnt it? Did Commune and Weichsel actually go to war? If so, then Roseline is in danger. I hope shes alright. Even if I look at the map, I wont be able to tell where Roseline and the others are from the markers. This function isnt so convenient that you can use it to find a specific person. The places where people are gathered are near the palace entrance hall and one other location. Since Roseline is an important person, she should have a lot of people guarding her. Its difficult to imagine that the princess would be in the entrance hall where the enemy is invading. So, by process of elimination, its highly likely that the other location is where Roseline is. I start moving, trying to avoid encountering the green markers as much as possible. Its hard not knowing whos an enemy and whos an ally. If I encounter them, its possible that Id immediately get dragged into combat. But to get to the room that Roseline is likely to be in, I cant avoid the crowded entrance hall completely. In order to not be overwhelmed by hopelessness, I start sprinting forward. Thankfully, I dont run into anyone. I probably look pretty stupid sneaking and peeking around corners to make sure there really isnt anyone hiding there even though nothing shows up on the map. Soon, Ill make it to the entrance hall. I can clearly hear the sound of fighting. I gulp in nervousness. Alright, lets go. With determination, I enter the entrance hall, and theres a familiar group fighting there. Its Havoc and the others. And one theyre fighting is Irene?! Shes fighting on equal footing against multiple opponents. In that case, I should probably praise them for holding out against Irene, whos high level after upgrading her class. As far as I remember of their levels, Emilia was the highest at around 13. I didnt check all of them, but the knights I partied up with in Commune were also around 10-20. Considering that, Emilia and the others should have about the same level of strength as the knights. Havoc seems to be the oldest one in the party, and although I dont know what his level is, I doubt its much different from Emilias. But if thats the case, it seems strange. A 30-40 year old adventurer like Havoc should have fought and defeated way more monsters than I have. Of course, its possible that Havoc only became an adventurer just recently, but all things considered, his worn-out equipment and the atmosphere about him really makes him seem like an experienced veteran. It feels unnatural that despite this, his level is low enough that I can surpass him with just a few days of leveling. In other words, maybe this means that its hard to level up in this world. Its true that realistically, getting stronger the more monsters you defeat is pretty implausible. Its not like strength is as clear-cut as levels in the first place. But in that case, it doesnt make sense. Irene and Alexia were leveling up at the same rate as me. And they got stronger the more they leveled up, so I know that their levels do affect their strength even in reality. It bothers me, but Ill think about it later. They seem to be holding out somehow, but if its hard to level up as I suspect, then even if Havoc and the others have leveled up, I doubt theyve even reached level 20. Irene, on the other hand, is over level 50. To put it bluntly, theyre no match for her. The fact that theyre even holding out right now is practically a miracle. Stop! I shout. But even so, my voice doesnt reach her. The battle doesnt stop. But if I give up now, I dont know why I even came this far. I have to stop her! I close the distance between myself and Irene. Now is the time to use it. I take the paid item, Certificate of Skill Restoration, out of my inventory and rip it up. Skill reset! All the skills that I built to specialize in attacks become unusable and the skill points are returned. Skill points are points that you allocate to skills. With this, I can rebuild my skills however I want! My skill composition wont be for injuring my opponents. Itll be for rendering my opponents powerless without injuring them. I avoid selecting skills like Poison from Alexias skill composition that deal DoT damage as much as Im able to, allocating my points to skills like Paralysis that prevent the target from moving and upgrading them to skill level 5. Ill make full use of all the knowledge Ive acquired up to this point to select the optimal skills for specializing in status ailments. Before Irenes attack reaches Its done! Chain Bind! I cast as soon as I finish allocating points, binding Irene with magic chains. Theyve stopped Irenes movements completely. If she had taken one more step, Havoc would have been pierced by her rapier. Chaos! You?! Chaos?! Havoc and the others look to me in surprise as Irenes eyes bore into me. Its been a while, Irene. You What are you doing here? Itd take too long to explain, so to keep it short, I came to save my acquaintances. You came to save them? Thats absurd. What are you saying? Why are you assisting Commune? Irene doesnt even try to hide her hostility. Its sad to see such hostility directed at my acquaintances, but I cant stop her if shes not doing anything to them. I tell myself that its unavoidable. She doesnt resist. She knows that in a paralysis state which renders the target unable to move for a fixed period of time, its pointless to try to move. This is a spell that Alexia has used many times, so she would naturally know the spells effects. Irene, please stop this. Stop this, you say? Irenes expression grows more severe. Dont make me laugh! You think you can say something like that? You think you have the right to say something like that?! she shouts. You dont know how I felt or what sort of resolution it took for Lady Alexia to come here! Lady Alexia is here too? I say, interrupting Irenes criticisms. I look around, but the only ones I find are Havoc and the others, theres no sign of Alexia anywhere. It seems like shes somewhere else. Ill have to go look for her later. Its your fault. Her words pierce right through my heart. For an instant, Im reminded of the scene from my dream. If it werent for you, Lady Alexia wouldnt have changed like this! How did she change? Does she also blame me like Irene? Im scared just listening to this. Leave, I will not allow you to stand in my way any further. I cannot allow you to meet Lady Alexia, Irene gives me a clear rejection. It almost makes me shrink back. But if I just leave feeling dejected, then what did I even come here for? I wont back down. I will stop Alexia and Irene and save Roseline and the others. No matter how much they dont approve of me, no matter how much they reject me, Ill hold my ground here in order to maintain my ego. Her eyes downcast, Irene does not reply. I cant understand what shes thinking. The magic chains disappear. The effect of Paralysis isnt permanent. The effects time ran out while we were talking. At the same time, Irene starts moving. Her face is even more stern and cruel than usual. She punches me in my right cheek. She put a lot of strength into it. I roll across the floor like a marble, feeling its coldness. It doesnt hurt, so I dont pass out, but even if I dont feel pain, I might die if my HP runs out. In a panic, I quickly check my HP. Its fine, my HP hasnt decreased as much as Id expect from a huge attack like that. The reason I didnt take much damage despite the difference in level between me, a Magician with paper-thin defense, and Irene, a Berserker, must be because she wasnt holding a weapon and punched me with her bare hands, so not much damage went through. Stand up. I know that something on that level wouldnt take you down. Were comrades whove fought together, after all. Her intimidating aura causes my whole body to freeze up. It was usually directed at monsters, but now shes mercilessly directing it towards me. Faced with this, I think for the first time that I dont want her to become my enemy. Not because we know each other, but out of pure fear. Is there this much difference between a person who thought they were defeating monsters in a game and a person who has been taking lives all this time? This is no joke. Since my character was reset for the official release, my level is far lower than Irenes. If she fights me while picturing how I was back then, Ill get killed. I might die. When the reality of this sets in, I become panicked, and that panic fills my thoughts. To the point that it makes me want to log out and escape as soon as possible. Hey, wait! At that moment, were interrupted by a voice. Its Liam. Irene glances over to him. I didnt butt into your conversation since it seemed like you two knew each other, but Ill back you up! Liam says. I dont really know whats going on between you two, but I guess were stopping this pretty lady, Havoc says. Im not confident that I can fight against that monstrous woman without killing her, though! I might wound her a little, but bear with it! Cornelia says. I can always heal her wounds afterward, Emilia says. Why? Fallen into a state of terror, thats the only thing I can force out of my mouth. I dont understand. Theyre as low level as me. Even so, theyre still trying to fight. With their piercing gazes showing no fear, theyre trying to resist against an opponent who possesses overwhelming strength. And theyre even trying not to kill her because they guessed that I wouldnt want them to. Why? Arent they scared? They could die. I want to know how they could be so calm. Its to pay you back for saving Havoc. Just wanted to try acting cool like that, Liam, blinking in surprise, jokingly replies. To be honest, I get scared all the time. If its something I can run away from, Ill want to run away from it. I mean, were talking about an opponent strong enough to overpower all four of us combined. But we also have a reason for not backing down. We want to protect our friends hometown. So we wont back down so easily. Lets fight together just like back then, Chaos. Liam doesnt look scared at all. Even so, it doesnt feel like what hes saying is a lie. Everyone is fighting to defend that line that they cant back down from. In the midst of fear, theyre emboldening themselves to fight. Its the same for me. The reason I came back to this world is because I also had my own line I couldnt back down from, something I couldnt turn a blind eye to. Can I really just stay on my hands and knees doing nothing in spite of that? Putting strength into my arms, I stand up. Knowing that Im not the only one emboldened my heart which was seized with fear. It may be true that Im the only player in the world. But Im not alone. CH 42.1 Im facing off against Irene. The fact that Irene is my first PVP opponent gives me complicated feelings. Of course, I have no intention to hurt Irene, and I have hardly any spells capable of injuring her in the first place. I have to somehow make her put away her sword or otherwise incapacitate her. The only spells I have on hand that can capture her without injury are Chain Bind, the spell I used earlier which causes Paralysis, and Sleep Cloud, which inflicts sleep. However, surprise attacks like the one from earlier aside, Irene will surely be on guard. Sleep Cloud! I activate the spell, but the moment the mist appears, Irene leaps away to avoid it. I expected this, so Im not disappointed, but it makes me realize once more what a difficult situation this is. Even if there are spells in Another World with extremely high accuracy rates, there are no attack spells that are guaranteed to hit. The same is true for status ailment spells. Chain Bind, which binds your opponent with magic chains, is also the type of spell that simply binds the opponent thats within the target area, so if they move away from that area, they wont get caught. PVP battles against opponents who know your skills are troublesome. Ill probably need to either catch her off guard or use a technique like carefully guiding her into the area where Im activating my spell. Fighting Irene in PVP is a really bad matchup for me. The first reason is the level difference. The difference between a Rank 2 class Berserker and a Rank 1 class Magician is large, but theres also a big difference in stats once you get past level 20. Even if the people in this world arent aware of stats and have no control over them, Irene did in fact become significantly stronger after leveling up, so I cant disregard that difference. The second reason is the difference in classes. Magicians, who deal high damage and have paper-thin defense, are good against multiple opponents, but are a bad match for agility-type Warrior opponents. The Magicians high damage spells which are its selling point wont hit if the opponent is too agile. Irene is a high-speed agility-type Berserker. Shes the type to dodge attacks and rush in on her opponent. Thirdly, this is a self-imposed restriction, but I cant use area spells. When a Magician is fighting an agility-type Warrior like this, the basic approach would be to use wide-area attack spells to prevent the Warrior from approaching. However, I have hardly any attack spells now, so I cant use a strategy like that. And in addition to these reasons, I also have the restriction of incapacitating without killing her. Id never be able to beat her one-on-one fighting her head-on. But its not entirely hopeless. I have an advantage as well. This isnt one-on-one, its a group battle with her against all of us. You shouldnt focus too much on Chaos! Havoc attacks Irene after she escapes the mist. Along with Havoc attacking her from the front, Irene also has the mist at her back. No matter how agile Irene is, she cant dodge with no space to dodge to. The mist hasnt disappeared yet, so if she steps back, shell be put to sleep. Irene, not wanting to fight there, flees to the left. Ive been waiting for this! Liam jumps out from behind Havoc as if following his lead and swipes at her with the back of his sword. Ha! Wha?! Thats impossible! Liam says in surprise when Irene effortlessly jumps over his head like an acrobat. After jumping over Liam, Irene comes running straight towards me. Shes fast. Her knee slams into my face. My HP drops, but all in all, its relatively low. Irene is about to continue attacking, but for some reason, she suddenly backs up super fast. Argh, that technique is such a pain! An arrow passes by before my eyes. Its Cornelias arrow. It seems like Irene stopped her attack because she noticed that. It looks like the time it takes until shes able to use that technique again is shorter than expected. In that case, it seems that we wont be able to corner her unless we attack constantly, Emilia says. Tch, theres not enough of us to be able to attack nonstop, Havoc says. That technique? Oh, I see. Havoc and the others dont know about that skill. Thats Blitz Rush. Blitz Rush? Its a charge skiC technique where she concentrates mana to her feet, giving her explosive propulsion to move at high speeds. Though, it was originally a technique for closing in on your opponent to attack them Irene, youre finally able to use it, huh. Yes. While you were gone, I finally mastered it after much training. When I was in a party with Irene, she wasnt fast enough to use Blitz Rush. Since she was in a party with us, she didnt have many opportunities to use that skill, so she didnt need it, but I remember that as Alexia learned new spells, Irene got frustrated that she couldnt use it. She must have practiced it a lot. I really want to be happy for her, but now that shes facing me and leading us around by the nose like this, its frustrating that I cant honestly be happy about it. I see, then it seems that Liams judgment wasnt wrong. She cant use this technique in succession, right? And the reason shes using it to run away rather than attack is because shes cautious of Nel timing her attacks for the opening after she uses it. Does it have any other weaknesses? Emilia asks. She basically can only move in straight lines, so if you can predict where shes moving to, you can aim for that. But Honestly, I cant do that. It might be possible if I had high enough insight to predict her actions just before she moves or if I had good kinetic vision, but Irenes so fast that its hard to estimate. Just as Chaos says, she could also do a feint right before she moves. It wont be easy to pinpoint her movements, Liam says. So itll also be difficult to aim for that spot to shoot at it. Aiming requires concentration, after all. Arrows also have their limits, Cornelia adds. Level isnt the only indicator of strength, huh. I didnt think of feints at all. It seems like they all realized that. In any case, if we dont do something about her Blitz Rush, itll only get worse for us. What do we do? Cornelia cuts in before I can deny it. What do we do about Blitz Rush, huh? There is a way. There is one, but I cant use it unless I can get extremely close to Irene. And even if I somehow manage that, I cant incapacitate her. Getting close to her Id have a way higher chance of hitting zero HP. And since I dont feel pain, I might die before I even realize it. I take a deep breath. Ill deal with Blitz Rush. So you guys concentrate on incapacitating Irene. You have some sort of plan, huh. Alright, leave it to us. Well take care of it one way or another, Havoc says. Should we really be making dramatic declarations like that? Liam asks. Well, just leave it to us. Weve got one more ace up our sleeve. But itll take time. Buy some time for us! Havoc says. Are you done with your discussion? This time, Ill make the first move! Irene says, readying her rapier and moves to attack. Liam repels Irenes attack. Their swords clash in an intense exchange of blows. It may be too difficult for Liam to deal with Irenes attack by himself, as sweat is dripping down his forehead and his lacerations are increasing. Gradually, Irene forces him back. Then, Havoc joins in. Having defeated Liam, Irene calmly deals with Havoc, dodging his attack and sending him flying with a kick. Im sure everything up to this point was foreseeable to Irene. Chaos charged in?! Hiding behind Havocs large frame, I stealthily approached Irene. For Magicians who excel at long-distance combat, its normal to fight from a distance. Irene seems shocked that I would approach her myself. I jump directly in front of Irene. Now that Im this close, shell be within my spells range. Blitz Rushs cooldown time hasnt elapsed yet. Skill Sealing! I cast a spell at Irene that Ive never shown her before. Irene wouldnt know how to react to an unfamiliar spell. Irene puts up her guard, crossing her arms in front of her to endure it. The geometric patterns that appear during casting time float around me and form a string that binds Irene. However, once it coils around her, it soon disappears. What was Did it misfire? Maybe it did, maybe it didnt. Nothing noticeably strange happened to Irene. This spell doesnt have any outwardly noticeable effects, so she probably cant understand it right away. Its my first time casting it, so Im also worried about whether it succeeded, but I act confident so that she doesnt notice that. Hmph, it doesnt matter either way. Chaos, youre standing right within my reach. Im fully aware of that. Thats why I need to cast my next spell. Now, sleep for a while! Irene approaches with a punching motion. Spider Net! Stop, get back here! To buy even the slightest bit more time, I decrease Irenes movement speed. I shamelessly turn and run away, but Irene chases after me regardless. Chaos, get down! Cornelia shoots an arrow. I get down, but since she announced it, Irene notices it as well. Blitz Rush! Its not activating?! Irene panics when Blitz Rush doesnt activate. Cornelias arrow sends Irenes rapier flying. Irene holds her arm from the impact and glares at me. The reason I cant use Blitz Rush is because of your spell, isnt it?! Thats exactly right. Skill Sealing is a spell that inflicts the status ailment Seal which makes the target unable to use their skills for a fixed period of time. Its small range is a huge restriction, but greatly restricting their attacks by rendering all their skills unusable makes it a troublesome status ailment spell when used in PVP. Theres hardly any opportunity to use it against monsters, so I never acquired it until now, which should mean that Irene has never seen it before. But as time passes, this spells effect will run out. Using that time to retrieve my sword would be a simple task. Hmph, I wonder about that. This spell that seals techniques that use mana has a long-lasting effect. The effect may run out in one minute, or it may be five minutes. Do you think everyone around you will just stand by and watch until then? CH 42.2 YoukaiRaz10-12 minutes 17.05.2021 That was a bluff. If there was a skill so brutal that it made you unable to use skills for five minutes, the admins would receive a mountain of patch requests from the players. The actual time is 30 seconds at most. The effect will wear off soon. However, Irene hasnt realized this yet. No, shes suspicious of it. Irene silently looks on with a stern expression as she attempts to ascertain its authenticity. When I talked about magic with Alexia, Irene never involved herself in the conversation, so I assumed that meant she doesnt know much about magic, but that assumption seems to be correct. Its a bluff that factors in both Blitz Rushs cooldown time and Skill Sealings effect time. Im making a show of confidence to Irene to act like Im convinced that its absolutely impossible for her to use the skill. Im actually completely nervous on the inside, but I absolutely cannot let her notice that. Irene has been convinced that she cant use Blitz Rush for a while, and until then! Then Ill simply force my way through! Irene says as she attacks with determination despite her skills being sealed. It worked! But its still too soon to be relieved. I havent incapacitated Irene yet, after all. Anyway, all I can do now is lead Irene into a trap. Chain Bind! Do you think that would work twice?! Having seen through my movements, she easily dodges it. No backup from the others yet, huh? Other spells wont work. Shes too close! In my moment of indecision, Irene lunges at me and I become entangled with her. By the time I realize what happened, Irene is on my back. Theres no time to feel any embarrassment at the fact that a young woman is on top of me in a position like this. All I feel is panic. My arms are caught between her legs. Even if I try to escape with all my strength, I cant break out of it. Im completely trapped. This ends now! From the sound of wind from Irenes fist, I can tell how fast her attack is whether I want to or not. Im done for. Im so scared that I nearly end up shutting my eyes. Just then, a bright light shines from behind Irene. Irene, noticing her shadow grow strangely dark, turns around. Im not sure what Irene saw, but her expression grows panicked. Saint Arrow! One of the Healers few attack spells, Saint Arrow. Its the type of spell where its power increases as you charge it. Healer Its Emilia! Emilia shoots arrows of light that piece Irene. Irene screams and slumps against me. I get worried that she might have died, but shes breathing. She hasnt lost consciousness either. But she has no more strength. I break free and our positions reverse, with me on her back with my staff pointed towards her. Irene, please stop resisting. Guh I see. So Ive lost. For a moment, Irene tries to break free, but after noticing that Liam and Havoc are back on their feet and nearby, she stops resisting. We won. It was a close one, but we still managed to incapacitate Irene. Its a complicated feeling. Im glad it went well, but I hate that I had to fight and hurt her this much. Why did this fight have to go this far? Thats why I cant help but say it. With a calm expression, Irene gradually starts talking. I was jealous that you alone are the same as before. The way you fight alongside your comrades is just the same as before. Even though Lady Alexia and I were the only comrades who fought alongside you until a short while ago. I was deeply jealous that you remained the same this whole time without knowing the situation we were in. I felt as if you didnt even care about us and began to hate you. I know that Im only taking it out on you. It isnt your fault. Its only that the environment surrounding Lady Alexia, the chains of obligation wouldnt allow it. Chains of obligation? What happened to Lady Alexia after I left? After making great achievements in the battle at Brandenburg, Lady Alexia was worshipped as a saint, as the hero who saved the nation. Despite this, the head of the family only thought of Lady Alexia as a convenient tool for him to use. In addition, she received a call for military service from His Majesty the emperor and was made to participate in this war. Lady Alexia is a noble. Therefore, she was told that she cannot abandon her people. She could not run away. So, she hardened her heart. She was worshipped as a hero. So a kid even younger than me was made to bear the weight of all that pressure from those around her, just like I was back then. Just how much did it wear away at her heart? I was able to run away from there. But Alexia couldnt even run away. You couldnt stop her? I tried to stop her! But Lady Alexia would not listen to me. Although, if you were there, she may have listened to you. So Alexia might have listened to the one she calls Teacher, huh? It may be an assumption, but if she had listened, she may not have had to fight like Irene. Chaos. I want to ask you. Why are you siding with the vampires? What? Hold on a second. I think theres been some kind of misunderstanding. I didnt come here to side with the vampires. Siding with the vampires? I knew it, the Weichsel Empire thinks that the Allied Commune has already been taken over by vampires. I came to save the princess of this country. And to stop you and Lady Alexia from going through with this pointless war. Pointless war? Thats right. This whole war is pointless. Oh yeah, where is Lady Alexia? Lady Alexia headed further in. She should be searching for this countrys king right now. Searching for the king? I have a bad feeling about this. This countrys king became a vampire and is already dead. The Weichsel Empire doesnt even know that? King? The king of Commune is dead. Is that true? On our way to Clermont after defeating Duke Mayenne, we were sent an official letter with the kings signature. It seems that it was a rather impolite letter. In addition, the messenger who brought this letter was a vampire. It doesnt seem like Irene is lying. Did there just happen to be a misunderstanding? No, the king died way before we received the report that Duke Mayenne was defeated. The timing doesnt line up for them to have received an official letter from the king. Theres clearly a contradiction here. Theres no way that couldve happened, Liam objects, butting into the conversation. The Weichsel Empire killed the messenger that was sent to request a ceasefire and sent back his head. So from our point of view, the Weichsel Empire came to invade, not to slay the vampires. Thats absurd. Its true that we slew the messenger since he was a vampire, but we never sent Clermont his head. And in the first place, the cause of all this was that Commune killed the messenger we sent regarding the attack on Brandenburg. Wasnt this land taken over by vampires? We came to slay the vampires. I dunno about other places, but this city was freed from the vampires just recently, Havoc says. As I thought, the circumstances known to both sides dont line up. In other words, this is So we were deceived by the vampires, Irene says, grinding her teeth. Considering the discrepancies between the Clermont side and the Weichsel side, that seems to be correct. I can only understand it vaguely, but theres no doubt that the vampires were pulling the strings on the war between the two countries from the shadows. They caused fellow humans, fellow nations to go to war with each other. But couldnt this war have been avoided if you had just talked to each other before fighting? If you had investigated, you should have been able to tell whether they were vampires or not. Chaos, thats not possible, Havoc says. If the messenger was killed, then thered be no way to communicate. And since even merchants stopped traveling there and back, were not receiving information from the northern region that Weichsel is occupying. Weichsel probably thinks its impossible to have a discussion with monsters, and Commune misunderstood Weichsels motive as invasion. I doubt theyd be able to communicate with each other. There were also human soldiers who were incited to war by the vampire-turned lord of the northern region, Irene says. No soldier would listen to their enemies in the middle of combat. They had no choice but to fight. If they didnt fight, they would have been killed. If theyve taken control and refused to put down their weapons, we cannot leisurely investigate whether theyre vampires or not. And as a result, the people who have died in the war cannot rest in peace. I cant stand the fact that if theyd noticed even a single discrepancy, the war might not have happened. Lets end this war. Itd be stupid to let the vampires manipulate us into fighting. But if we cant stop the guys from the Weichsel Empire, theres nothing we can do, Havoc says. Well just have to explain the situation to those in command of the battlefield. If we can stop the nobles with the strongest influence, wed have a chance, Emilia says. Then, we would just have to convince Lady Alexia. The emperor thinks highly of her. If we reveal the truth to Lady Alexia and have her persuade His Majesty, then it should end this war, Irene says. We might be able to stop the war. Theres still hope. Come on! Lets hurry and end this. W- wait a second! Liam stops us in a panic as hes looking outside. A ton of Weichsel soldiers are advancing on the castle. If they make it inside, itll be tough to go look for this Lady Alexia person! This is bad. Even if I managed to identify their location to some extent, theres no guarantee that Alexia and Roseline will be there. If theyre not there, well have to search the whole castle. Then we would have no choice but to fight any Weichsel soldiers we encounter. That would prolong the war. Theres no other way. Ill have to stay behind. The soldiers wouldnt trust any of you. Ill persuade the soldiers and stop the attack. Irene turns on her heel. Chaos, you can laugh and call this shameless or selfish. But, please. Im sure your words would reach Lady Alexia. Please, stop her, she says, bowing her head. Irene must want to go to Alexia. Even so, she decided to stay behind to attempt to bring the situation under control. I look at Irene and give her a strong nod. This time, Im not making promises lightly. Im accepting this responsibility of my own will. CH 43.1 YoukaiRaz11-14 minutes 17.05.2021 In a certain room in the royal palace, Roseline watches over the battle. With the city gates broken though, Clermont has been driven into disadvantage after disadvantage and is now hanging on by a thread. The royal palace can no longer be declared safe. Princess, it is only a matter of time before this place falls. Please, Your Highness, you, at the very least, should escape. If anything happened to you, it would be inexcusable to the late Duke Chartelle. Its too late. Now that theyve invaded the city, theres no escape route. And even if I escaped with teleportation magic, it wouldnt be long before they caught me, Roseline, wearing her battle attire, says as her vassals are reduced to tears. When she thinks about how Commune will come to an end during her reign, she becomes so frustrated she cant stand it. All of you, throw down your swords and surrender. If I am caught, this battle will end. There is no need for harm to come to any of you. I apologize, but we cannot obey that order. They falsely declared us to be vampires as they invaded. As we are humans, our existence is inconvenient to them. They will surely kill us in order to obscure the truth. Besides, we serve you and you alone. We will not bow down before the despicable Weichsel Empire. We want to stay by your side until the end. Honestly. I dont know whether I should lament that my vassals wont listen to my orders or rejoice that my vassals will remain loyal until the end. However, its not a bad thing, Roseline says with bitter laughter. Her vassals laugh with her. The door to the room opens. The laughter stops and, thinking its a messenger soldier, they all look to the entrance. A girl wearing a white robe opens the door and looks around at all of them. What is a young girl doing in a place like this? No, could it be that you are Marie Alexia von Zavarish?! Indeed, I am. They never thought that the enemy commander herself would brazenly enter an enemy stronghold. Roseline and her vassals are caught by surprise, but when they realize that shes the enemy commander, they grow uneasy. There should be soldiers standing guard throughout the palace. Dont tell me you defeated all of them? It took some time, but I had them sleep for a while. They are certain that the girl is telling the truth. Despite the fact that she was allowed to easily make close contact with the royal court whom enemies must not be allowed to approach, theres no sign of soldiers gathering, even now. If the soldiers were fine, then they should have come running as soon as anyone caused a disturbance here, and they shouldnt have just stood by and allowed an enemy to approach in the first place. They could never have anticipated from the young girls appearance that she would have the courage to enter the enemy stronghold alone despite being the commander nor the skill to actualize such an ill-advised plan. Roseline and her vassals know beyond a doubt that she is a powerful person who must not be underestimated due to her appearance. I cannot allow you to lay even a finger on Princess Roseline! Defeat that girl! Their opponent is a person powerful enough to make it through their entire stronghold by herself. Roselines vassals have no intention to look down on Alexia. Alexia lets out a slight sigh. Roselines vassals perceive this as her looking down on them. Baring their anger, the knights step forth. Alexia quickly chants, Wind Wall. A violent gust of wind blows the knights away. Even the knights wearing heavy armor are sent flying by the wind, slamming against the wall. The knights either writhe in pain or lose consciousness, unable to return to their feet. With just a single spell, this high-level mage was able to defeat the strong knights. Shes his acquaintance, so I knew she would probably be an incredibly strong mage, but this is unbelievable, Roseline thinks as she breaks out into a cold sweat. Alexia appears composed, acting as if this is the obvious outcome. Roseline never thought she would be so overwhelmingly strong that they may not be a match for her even with all of them combined against her alone. She even thinks Alexia may be far stronger than Chaos, who is the strongest mage she knows. Perhaps Chaos was not afraid of fighting a friend, but trembling in fear of her strength, Roseline thinks in retrospect. Resistance is meaningless. Please do not cause me too much trouble. The soldiers stiffen at the forceful order given by one whos high above them. The expressionless girl herself isnt particularly intimidating. However, with what theyve witnessed, an invisible pressure has crushed their morale. Excuse me, but where is this countrys king? Ive been searching for him, but hes nowhere to be found. Could it be that he has already fled? The king died at the hands of a vampire. This countrys ruler is me, Roseline du Commune. I see, so thats how it is. After hesitating for a short while, Alexia appears to have accepted Roselines words. Princess Roseline, I am aware of the rudeness of my request, but please surrender. And could I also ask you to accompany me to the emperors presence? You fiend, you are asking Princess Roseline to accept the disgrace of being taken prisoner?! says one of Roselines passionate vassals, enraged. Yes, I require Princess Roselines cooperation in order to end this war. I swear on my name that I will guarantee her safety. That is out of the question. Do you think we will believe the words of a minion of the despicable Weichsel Empire?! Then, youre saying that you will waste time and have the soldiers lose their lives just for your own amusement? Surely you understand the situation. The resistance from the Commune soldiers in this city is already weakening. In time, the soldiers of the Weichsel Empire will make their way here. There is no meaning in any further sacrifices. We must end this war before it comes to that. Faced with the truth, the vassals falter. There are no faults in Alexias logic. However, emotionally, they cannot accept it. Even if shes a strong mage, if they allow themselves to be persuaded by a single girls forthright argument and backed into a corner, the history of Commune will come to a close. With their emotions running high, a spirit of defiance rises within the prideful vassals. And Alexia, who thinks about things rationally, cannot understand the subtleties of their hearts. Silence! We will protect Princess Roseline to the end and strike back at you! We will not be tempted by your words! Stop! All of you! Roseline calls out, but the vassals ignore their masters attempts to stop them and, with their emotions bared, charge at Alexia. How foolish Are these the actions of those who stand above others? Alexia, her expression unchanging, scorns their behavior with a biting remark. Then, I will also act with all my strength. Alexia, wielding her staff once more, defeats the attacking vassals one by one. None here have the strength to oppose Alexia. Roseline tries many times to stop her vassals, but they are no longer listening to Roselines words, fighting to the last soldier. Even so, not a single one of them manages to wound Alexia. With all the vassals fallen, there is no one left to stand in Alexias way. Step by step, Alexia approaches Roseline. Roseline, unable to stop her, falls to her knees in tears. Princess Roseline, surrender. Do you intend to see even more people sacrificed? Alexia threatens with her staff pointed at Roseline, giving her no room to refuse. Roseline has no choice but to simply obey her. *** Lets look for Roseline and Lady Alexia. We have to hurry or we wont make it in time. Chaos, by Roseline, you mean the princess, right? Why do you refer to a noble of the Weichsel Empire by her title, but not the ruler of Commune? Wouldnt it normally be the other way around? Cornelia asks. I heard the story that you saved the princess, but now that Im hearing how close you are with the princess from you personally, Im getting curious about what the circumstances were, Liam says. Hey, you two. Were in a hurry here. Save that conversation for later, Havoc exasperatedly scolds them for making a fuss. Theres a group of people over there, so thats probably where Roseline is. You can tell? I didnt think we could tell that sort of thing from here. Well, the minimapC Minimap? C**p. Since Havoc and the others are residents of this world, the map thats part of the game system wouldnt display for them. They didnt even seem to understand it when I said the word minimap just now, they just looked confused. I cant just say I checked it on the map. I have to come up with something to explain it. I can sense their presence. But Im pretty sure that girl named Alexia went that way. What? The direction Emilia is pointing in is leading somewhere different from the place I thought Roseline was. Oh yeah, the people of this world cant see the game map, so they have no way of knowing where Roseline is in the first place. In other words, theres no guarantee that Alexia will be where Roseline is. If anything, it should take some time for Alexia to find Roseline. A lot of time passed while we were fighting Irene, but Alexia is probably still looking for Roseline. Just because theres a lot of people, that doesnt necessarily mean thats where the princess is. Enemies are invading the castle, so I wouldnt be surprised if she evacuated somewhere safe, Liam points out, and I hum in thought. Its true that my reasoning that Roseline must be there since there are a lot of people there and Roseline is an important person who will have lots of bodyguards with her is only an assumption. This castle does have an escape route, and theres also the Warp Portal spell. There would be plenty of ways to evacuate. Looks like we still dont know where the princess is. Well, theres no way around it. Its a big castle, so well have to split up and search. Chaos, you head to that place with a lot of people. Its where the princess is most likely to be right now. Shed probably be less on guard if you went than if we did. Even if we explain the situation, I doubt shed believe us. But it would be the same for Lady Alexia, wouldnt it? If things go badly, it could turn into a fight. Of course, well try not to fight. If we give her your name, she might listen to us. Dont worry, just have a little faith in us, Havoc says, laughing heartily as if to drown out my worries. Thinking about it rationally, since we arent sure where the two of them are, our only option is to have everyone search. Alright, Ill leave it to you guys! Parting ways with Havoc and the others, I run searching for Roseline. On my way to the room that it seems like Roseline might be in, I find a soldier lying on the ground. This is definitely Alexias doing. So the way Alexia was heading is connected to this hallway, huh? Then she might have already found Roseline. I have to hurry! As I get closer, the noise gets increasingly intense. Im too late, theyre already fighting! By the time I make it to the room, the noise has stopped completely. Alexia! Roseline! I gasp at the scene that lies before me. Many people lie collapsed around a single girl. The sight of it reminds me of that dream. But Roseline is alive. I shake my head, getting the dream off my mind, and run over to her. I can still change things. CH 43.2 YoukaiRaz9-12 minutes 17.05.2021 Alexia! Roseline! Alexia turns in surprise. Its the person she could never forget. The person she thought she would never see again, the one she loves, is here right before her eyes. Alexia lowers her staff, forgetting all about the princess of the enemy nation and the battlefield she is currently on. Tea cher? Chaos approaches Alexia until hes within her reach. There are many things she wants to talk about, but she cant get even a single word out. As she thinks of what she should say or what theyd talk about, words appear in her mind and then disappear. In the end, not knowing what to do, Alexia unconsciously reaches out to him. Ah Alexias extended hand meets nothing but air. Without a word, Chaos ignores Alexia and walks over to Roseline. Stunned, Alexia withdraws her hand and follows Chaos with her eyes. Why? Roseline says with clear astonishment, as if shes looking at something unbelievable. The boy whos supposed to have run away is right here in front of her. Are you alright? Chaos says, offering a hand to Roseline. Automatically, Roseline takes his hand. He pulls her to her feet, and as she stares at his face which is so close to her own, she realizes that it really is him. Roseline doesnt understand. She never thought the boy who was so distressed would ever return to this place. And even though Chaos was so distressed, right now, he looks the same as always to Roseline. Why did you come back?! This is a battlefield! If you return, youll be involved in this as well. You may have to fight your friend! How can you return to the battlefield with such nonchalance?! Roseline says in an attempt to push him away. The opponent before her is Chaoss acquaintance, and she cant imagine that hed be able to fight against her. Thats why she wanted to keep him away from this place no matter what it took. Honestly, Im so scared that I still want to run away. Then! But I couldnt just let this happen. I dont want to regret doing nothing. How dumb are you? You really are an idiot. Tears fall from Roselines eyes. Chaos scratches his cheek, looking embarrassed. Meanwhile, Alexia watches this transpire, feeling lonely. Yes, thats the kind of person he was. Her teacher is a person who reaches out to others. Alexia cant imagine how he ended up here, but she can infer that he knows Roseline and came running to her knowing the danger she was in. Alexia feels a surge of nostalgia. However, thats not all thats in her heart. Why couldnt that be me? Why is the one she loves not by her side, but by Roselines? Feelings of alienation, isolation, emptiness, envy, and jealousy. Despite how much she yearned for Chaos, despite how close he is, shes come to understand that her hand could never reach him, no matter how much she wants to deny it. This infects her heart and consumes it. Chaos looks at Alexia, and she stares back at him. Since its only been a month since they last met, naturally, Chaoss appearance hasnt changed much. His unique black hair. His unfriendly face. His body, more slender than the average mans. All of these things are the same as before. However, she cant shake the feeling that something is off. Lady Alexia, long time no see. Yes, it has been a while, Teacher. I never thought wed reunite like this. Yes, I didnt want us to meet again in this manner either. From their conversation, Roseline finally realizes that their relationship is of teacher and student. People dont usually have pupils at Chaoss age, so she never considered that could be their relationship. Roseline doesnt know very much about mages, but considering the fact that her own teachers were elderly, she thought it must be the same for mages. One other reason she finds it difficult to believe that theyre student and teacher is the difference in their abilities. Its true that Chaos is a highly skilled mage. However, even Roseline, whos an amateur when it comes to fighting, can see that hes clearly not on Alexias level. Thats how extreme the difference between them is. Students growing to be more skilled than their teachers does happen often. However, this big of a difference would be unprecedented. Lady Alexia, the vampires are behind this war. So please, stop this fight. Teacher, I would like you to tell me something first, Alexia asks, interrupting Chaos. Do you no longer have your staff? The staff with the dragon soul that you had made when we were in a party together. Its Roseline makes a puzzled expression, seeing how Chaos is clearly hesitating to say it. Normally, it would be difficult to imagine that anyone would hesitate to say where their staff is. Dragon souls are well known as first-rate items. If she saw a staff with a treasure like that on it, she would recognize it immediately. However, Roseline doesnt remember Chaos ever holding such a staff. Although weapons arent things that can be changed out so frequently, there is a limit to its use. Even a valuable staff containing a treasure like a dragon soul will eventually wear out. Its not uncommon to exchange it for a new one. But if he bought a new staff, then that makes it all the more difficult for Roseline to think of a reason why hes hesitating to say it. I lost it, Chaos says, answering Alexias question with just those few words. Alexias expression is as serious as can be, so even as an outsider, Roseline can guess how important it was to them. Roseline thinks it might have even been a gift from her. Since Alexia is a noble, perhaps she bought it for Chaos, who is a commoner. But could he really have lost something that meant so much to him? Alexia has complicated feelings about it. It pains her that the matching staves they made no longer exist. And since he said he lost it, the thought that the staff didnt mean that much to him makes her feel miserable. However, she cant deny the possibility that Chaos replaced his staff after it wore out. Alexia knows that he replaced his staff several times while they were in a party together. However, his response was that he lost it. The fact that he didnt say replaced it or discarded it, but lost it is what bothers her. Chaos, who works as an adventurer, would never lose the staff that is his weapon. Particularly since he always had it on hand, though Alexia never could never tell where he was carrying it. As long as he didnt let go of it of his own will, she cant imagine that he would lose it. Then, Alexia mentions the part that feels out of place to her more than all else. Then, how are both of your eyes black? The colors of your eyes were black and blue. His black eyes. Thats what felt off about Chaos. Alexia would never mistake the appearance of the person shes in love with. In the time she spent together with her teacher, he had heterochromatic black and blue eyes. However, the Chaos before her has two black eyes. It would be impossible for his eye color to change from blue to black. Thats Chaos hesitates again, trailing off. He contemplates something, as if choosing his words. That brief moment leads Alexia from suspicion to conviction. You arent Teacher, are you? Lady Alexia? What exactly do you mean by that? Im asking you if youre human. Not human? Why do you say that? Then why is your eye color different?! Chaos desperately defends himself, but he doesnt explain the reason why his eye color changed. Even Roseline, who is the enemy, is suspicious of Chaoss panicked behavior. To Alexia, it only seems as if he cant think of a decent excuse. There are vampires in this land. Alexia read in a book that vampires can turn humans into their underlings. When a human becomes a vampire, their body acquires certain characteristics. For example, fangs. Its not a trait that can be quickly noticed if they dont open their mouth wide enough, but when a person becomes an underling, some sort of sign will appear on their body. In fact, by the time they arrived in Clermont, they encountered many such underlings. Perhaps, if he became the underling of a different monster For example, one that changes the eye color of humans become their underlings Then that means the thing in front of her that looks like her teacher may, in fact, be a monster. She thought it was only vampires that were acting in the shadows, but the monsters that attacked Brandenburg were griffins and an unknown monster. She cant deny the possibility that there are other monsters involved. Chaos is strong. But if his opponent was a monster like the scheming vampires, he may not stand a chance with pure strength alone. Its possible that they took advantage of his kindness and led him into a trap. If this body really is her teachers and hes become some monsters underling, then theres no way for him to return to being human. All emotion disappears from Alexias face. The sense of alienation, isolation, emptiness, envy, and jealousy, all the negative emotions consuming Alexias heart all disappear. And not just the negative emotions. Her feelings towards Chaos also vanish. Be quiet. Lady Alexia? I told you to be quiet, Alexia, her face lowered, barks in a low voice full of resentment that Chaos would never expect to be the voice of a younger girl. Chaos reflexively called her name when he noticed her change in appearance, but hes shocked when he sees her lift her head. Alexia is crying. Not only that, he sees flames of intense hatred in her eyes. Those eyes are glaring at Chaos as if piercing him. I wont forgive you. The hole that suddenly opened up in Alexias heart fills with sorrow, rage, and hatred. She wont forgive him. She wont allow the existence of a monster with her teachers appearance. To her, its an unforgivable sin. Alexia points her staff at the enemy with the appearance of her beloved teacher. I will never forgive you! I will defeat you with everything I have! CH 44.1 YoukaiRaz12-15 minutes 17.05.2021 How did this happen? First it was Irene, and now Alexia is openly hostile and prepared for battle. Wait, Lady Alexia! I dont want to fight you! Silence! Do not use that voice for your prattle! Do not use that face to deceive me! Im not getting through to her at all. Seriously, how did this happen?! I guess our conversation from earlier didnt go well after all. But how should I have responded? The staff that I used during the open beta test when I was in a party with Alexia and Irene was deleted along with the rest of my items when the open beta test ended, so I cant get it back. But I cant give that explanation to Alexia. Its the same for my eye color. At first, I didnt know what Alexia was talking about. But not that she mentions it, during the open beta test, I messed around with my characters appearance. I meant to put everything back to normal, but I might have forgotten to switch my eye color back. I didnt want to lie to Alexia, either. But she seems to have gotten suspicious since I was hiding the truth. Chain Bind. As soon as Alexia casts the spell, I jump out of the way. Missing their target, the chains circle around in mid-air for a while and then disappear. Wait a second! The time for talk is over! Mana Bolt! Roseline, get back! Just as I warn Roseline, purple lightning grazes my cheek. I bent my body and just barely managed to avoid it. Its no use, no matter how much I try to stop Alexia, her anger is showing no signs of subsiding. Luckily, she seems to be ignoring Roseline as if Im the only one her eyes can perceive, but I have no choice but to try calming her down again. Chain Bind! The magic chains are unable to capture Alexia. Unlike me, she doesnt jump away in a panic, but gracefully evades it simply by taking a few steps forward. Alexia has long since mastered this spell, so she is well aware of its effect range and activation time. Ive also seen how Alexia uses this spell, so I was able to master it to some extent through learning by imitation, but sure enough, it seems that Alexia, whos had much more practice with it, comes out on top. I cant do this in a single shot. I dont have support from Havoc and the others. Unless I figure out a way to use several spells in sequence like a chess problem to deliver the final blow on my own, this battle wont end. I knew it, youre not Teacher, Alexia mutters. Whats your basis for that? Nearly all of the spells Teacher uses are attack spells. Theres a limit to the spells one can learn, so he did not learn any status ailment spells such as Chain Bind. Thats why it was standard practice in our party for me to use status ailment spells to stop the enemies movements while Teacher finished them off. However, you used a status ailment spell. Teacher should not be able to use such a spell! When Alexia and I were in a party together, she asked me what sort of spells I was taking, so I told her my skill composition. Its true that I never learned Chain Bind back then. I obtained this spell for the first time in order to avoid injuring my opponents. The paid item that allows you to reset your skills didnt exist back then, so there was no way to change your skills once you acquired them. I guess I told her that theres a limit to the spells she can learn so she should choose them carefully. Since my skill composition is different from before, I cant use most of my attack spells anymore due to my skill point allocation. The only spells I have are the ones I needed to acquire to reach the status ailment spells on the skill tree. On top of that, I dont have a spare Certificate of Skill Restoration, so I cant put my skill composition back to how it was before. Although, hurting her by using attack spells on her is a choice that I absolutely cannot take. Mana Bolt! Attack magic! So youre revealing your true nature?! I approach Alexia while rapid-firing Mana Bolt. Its contradictory behavior, saying I wont hurt Alexia as I use attack spells. Where are you aiming?! Can you not use spells properly?! Although, none of them were aimed at Alexia. Its the least powerful out of all my attack spells and can be fired in quick succession, so it was the only spell that fit the plan I came up with. I rapid fire while getting closer to Alexia, limiting her actions. Sleep Cloud! A white fog appears in the space between me and Alexia. Its not the spells original effect, Sleep, that Im hoping for. With my vision obstructed inside this hazy white fog, I stop. The fog is so thick that all you can see is your opponents silhouette. With this, theres no need to worry about being seen by your opponent no matter what action you take. Delay Spell. Skill Sealing. Alexia will definitely prepare to attack immediately after the fog clears. While shes preparing, Ill cast spells before her. I cast Spell Sealing, but it isnt activating. Delay Spell. Its a spell that delays the activation of a spell. But it only delays it, so the timing of the activation is automatic and cannot be chosen. Its not that long of a delay, either. However, you can cast other spells during that delay. Its a strategic spell that can be used to stack powerful spells to activate simultaneously. Since the timing is automatic, the spell is difficult to use. I didnt use it in the battle with Irene because there was a high chance the timing would miss if I used it against the agile Irene. This way, Skill Sealing will have a delayed activation, and after I get close to Alexia, I can use another spell as a diversion while Skill Sealing makes her unable to use magic. In the meantime, Ive been thinking of either capturing her or stealing her staff. After all, I cant use magic without a staff either, and Ive never seen Alexia use magic without one. Then, I just need to charge at Alexia the moment the Sleep Cloud clears. Wind Wall! The wind blows the fog away. Apparently, Alexia couldnt wait for the fog to clear. When did she learn Wind Wall? Its a spell that forcibly causes people to get blown away. It would be dangerous if she used that while I was approaching her. I have a bad feeling about this, but times almost up for the Delay Spell, so I approach Alexia while using Mana Bolt as a diversion. Shes within range of Skill Sealing. I have to block off her escape route. I rapid-fire Mana Bolt in Alexias vicinity to ensure that Skill Sealing will make a direct hit. The time remaining is 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 Alexia starts casting. But if Im this close, then even if Im attacked, Alexia will receive a direct hit from Skill Sealing. Chaos! Roseline screams. I slam against the wall. As the time runs out and Skill Sealing activates, its unable to find a target and disperses. What the heck just? Upon discovering that I was pushed back even further away than I was before the fight with Alexia started, I realize what happened. Wind Wall?! But how? Alexia just used that spell to clear away the fog. Normally, she shouldnt be able to use it because of the recasting delay. Delay Spell, maybe? No, I saw her casting just as I was blown away. If it was Delay Spell, then she should have already been done casting. Double Spell?! It isnt only Wizards who can use Double Spell. Sages can also use it. In other words, while the fog was there, she activated Double Spell, cleared the fog, and made me think she wouldnt be able to use Wind Wall. Yes. I anticipated that you would seal my magic with Skill Sealing. Huh? You used Chain Bind. Chain Bind is one of the spells that a mage must learn several types of spells in order to learn. There is an order to learning spells. One cannot suddenly learn Chain Bind alone. Because of this, if you learned Chain Bind, it would be easier to learn Skill Sealing than other attack spells. Skill selection is like a tree diagram. Therefore, to obtain Chain Bind, you must also obtain skills lower down on the tree. That means that the skills you can acquire are limited to some extent. Considering this, learning Skill Sealing, which is lower down on the skill path to learning Chain Bind, would cost fewer skill points than other spells, so learning it would be easier and would make more sense. Considering that you have not used any of the more useful Rank 2 spells, you are not Rank 2. And if youre getting close despite being a mage, that narrows down the spell youre using. Considering the size of your Mana Bolt, your Intelligence seems quite high, so it would be more advantageous to fight from a distance rather than deliberately approaching. It was clear to me that you did not just happen to be using the spell from close by, but that you needed to be close in order to use it. Therefore, I predicted that the spell you had in mind was Skill Sealing. She inferred that much just from that? I learned about magic from Teacher. I will never forget his teachings. Teacher would have acted under the expectation that I would infer at least that much. Youre way overestimating me, I think from the bottom of my heart. Its true that I taught Alexia about all kinds of spells. I doubt theres much difference in spell knowledge between me and Alexia. But Alexias the only one who can analyze her opponents actions in such detail, anticipate which skill theyll use, and incorporate it into her strategy. Also, when Alexia and I were in a party together, she hadnt learned Wind Wall or Double Spell yet. I thought it was hard to level up in this world, but it seems that shes the exception. Shes become much stronger than she was back then. I can tell that its due to her efforts. Shes knowledgeable in magic and can predict my next move. For Irene, who was a bad matchup for me, it just so happened that I was able to take advantage of her lack of knowledge on magic, but I dont have that advantage with Alexia, so this is difficult in an entirely different way than our stat and class matchup. Mana Bolt. This time Alexia is the one attacking. Its somewhat less powerful than the Mana Bolts I fired. Poison Mist. Alexia produces a clearly harmful poisonous mist in the spot Im dodging to. It doesnt immediately make it impossible to act, but if I run away into the mist, the DoT will be a pain to deal with. Making a split-second judgment, I choose to get hit with the Mana Bolt. Id need an antidote to recover from poison. And when Im using the item, Alexia wouldnt overlook that opening. Since Alexia is a Wisdom-type, her Mana Bolt isnt very powerful. On top of that, mages and clerics have high magic defense. Taking one or two hits wont make the HP gauge go down much. However, Im a bit hesitant to get hit. If she rapid-fires it, that gap will become much larger. Seeing an opportunity, Alexia starts casting. Flame Jail. A cage of fire surrounds me. Its a troublesome cage that burns you when you get close. Shes blocking off more and more of my escape routes. Alexia is a Sage, a Rank 2 class. Since her level is high, the number of spells Alexia knows is way higher than me, and she knows a wide variety of them. Even though I have to wait for the cooldown time of a small number of skills, Alexia can keep fighting by using other spells. Its inevitable that there will be a difference in strength between me and her. S**t! At a loss, I decide to escape from the cage. If I stay in there, thatd be just like asking Alexia to keep shooting spells at me. I tumble out of the cage and put some distance between myself and Alexia, but the decrease in my HP makes me want to click my tongue. Naturally, I cant allow myself to be damaged any more than this, so I take out a potion and heal myself. I keep an eye on Alexia, who is preparing to pursue. Shes in the middle of casting. I try to stop her by casting Sleep Cloud, but she hasnt stopped paying attention to me. Quickly dodging it, she activates her spell. Slow Move. C**p, a debuff! The sluggish water released by Alexias staff surrounds me. I try to evade, but Ive never seen this before, so the range is wider than I expected, and it clings to my body and wont come off. In addition to support spells that raise their allies abilities, Sages also learn support spells that lower their enemies abilities. Just as the name suggests, Slow Move is a spell that inflicts the Slow status effect which decreases your movement speed. The highly viscous liquid is as heavy as lead, causing you to move extremely slowly. Even though Im trying to run, I can only manage to go about as fast as a walking speed. Unlike Spider Net, the effect time of this debuff is relatively long. At this rate, shell be able to hit me as much as she wants. I continue attacking Alexia to prevent her from using magic. However, Alexia is focused on dodging, so the spells definitely wont hit. Then I wave my staff, but the spell doesnt activate. CH 44.2 Insufficient MP. Skill cannot be used. The moment I try to use magic, a message displays in front of me. My MP is depleted. I hurriedly take out a mana potion to try to recover my MP. I wont let you! Alexia quickly aims a Mana Bolt at the mana potion. Purple lightning pierces the bottle, smashing it. Ive gotta hurry and get a new one, I think to myself, but this time, magic chains appear. I cant even jump out of the way while Im slowed like this. Just like that, I get captured. It seems that this is the end. Alexia approaches me, judging that I am no longer able to resist. Paralyzed, I am unable to fight back. Her skill level must be high, since there are several layers of chains binding me and Chain Binds effect time seems long. Im out of MP. The amount of MP Ive auto-recovered isnt enough, so even if I cure the Paralysis, I have no way of turning this around. Alexia is probably coming this close to her enemy because shes certain that theres nothing I can do. It really is all over for me. Chaoooos! Coming between me and Alexia, Roseline swings her sword and faces Alexia. Stop, Roseline! Youre no match for her! Theres no way Roseline can go up against Alexia. She must have seen the whole fight. Even so, shes fearlessly facing Alexia. Unable to move due to the Paralysis, all I can do is watch her. Alexia looks a bit annoyed for a moment and then deploys a Mental Shield in an instant, killing the swords momentum. Then, she proceeds to knock the sword aside with her staff. I apologize, Princess Roseline, but please do not get in my way. Alexia puts Roseline to sleep with Sleep Cloud. Roseline, her consciousness growing faint, collapses onto the floor. I bite my lip, unable to do anything except lament my powerlessness. Sorry to keep you waiting. Chain Binds effect still hasnt been removed. I try to resist, even knowing that its impossible, but it doesnt budge. Resisting is meaningless. You know the spells effect, dont you? You cannot move with your body Paralyzed. There is still some time until the spell is lifted. Within that time, I will defeat you. Alexia turns back towards me and readies her staff. If shes coming this close, the spell shes using is probably Wisdom Burst. If I get hit with a Wisdom Burst from Alexia, whos a Wisdom-type, thatll definitely deplete all of my HP. Then, therell be nothing left for me except death. Alexia begins casting. Both my level and my magic knowledge are no match for her. I cant use magic. And on top of all that, I cant move. Is there nothing left for me? No way to lift the Chain Bind and defend against Alexias Wisdom Burst? No way in which I, a player who cant move, can surpass Alexia, a resident of this world? Wait, player? There is a way! Theres no time. I begin to act immediately. In the next moment, I am completely freed from my bonds. The magic chains disappear, and I immediately start moving. What?! Naturally, Alexia is shocked that Chain Bind was forcefully released. I cant use magic. However, Alexia is close. Despite the difference in speed due to Slow Move, Alexia, in her shock, isnt as fast as me, having already decided my next move. Therefore, I proceed to lunge at Alexia. Grh, let go! Interrupting her casting, Alexia resists. Both of us are grabbing Alexias staff, not letting go. Scrambling for it, we end up collapsing to the ground. As we fall, a staff is dropped and rolls far away from us. We separate from each other, and the winner and loser are decided. I point my staff at Alexia. It was her staff that fell. No How did Chain Bind? Alexia wonders, stunned. The reason Chain Bind was forcefully released is that I cured the Paralysis with a paralysis remedy I bought along with some potions in Clermont. Chain Bind may look like a physical effect because of the magic chains, but in terms of stats, its a Paralysis state. In other words, if the Paralysis state is cured, the spell will naturally lose its effect. How was I able to use an item despite being unable to move? Because I used the item from my inventory through Emergency Use. Emergency Use isnt restricted by Paralysis. If I had activated Emergency Use before this, I wouldnt be able to use this method due to the reuse delay, but thankfully, I didnt activate Emergency Use yet in this battle. Alexia isnt a player. No matter how strong she is, no matter how much magic knowledge she has, unlike me, she cant use the game system. Just like she couldnt check the map to search for Roseline, she doesnt know about the existence of Emergency Use. Therefore, I determined that I would be able to catch her off guard. To be honest, I was lucky. If I hadnt been able to get close to Alexia, if the staff hadnt fallen, if all of those factors hadnt overlapped, it would have been me who lost. Kill me, Alexia says resolutely. Hearing her reckless words, I get angry. However, after seeing her appearance, that anger quickly fades. A delicate, petite girl. It reminds me of when I shielded her in the limestone cave, or when the rhinos almost killed her. A girl her age should be protected. How did it come to this? This desperate battle didnt need to happen. Im asking you if youre human. Am I human? Thats what I want to know. I have the body of a game character who doesnt feel pain and doesnt get tired. No matter how I think about it, Im far from human. Though, I doubt that was what she meant. Not human Does that mean Id be seen as a monster? Oh, I see, she thought I was a vampire! I think back to the conversation with the vampire king. The king said that someone gave him life as a vampire. That means he was a human who was turned into a vampire. Vampires suck peoples blood, and their victims become vampires. It fits perfectly with the commonly known traits of vampires from outside the game. Although, there shouldnt be any special system in place for Another Worlds vampires to turn players into vampires, and they arent weak to sunlight. In any case, Alexia has mistaken me for a vampire. I see, she resisted so desperately because she thought I was a vampire. In that case, theres no need for us to fight anymore. I toss my staff aside. I dont need it anymore. At this sudden, strange change in behavior, Alexia looks at me dubiously. I crouch slightly and meet Alexias gaze. There is fear in her eyes. In reality, she was only acting brave. Then, I slowly embrace Alexia. Wh- what are you! Cease this at once! I dont want to be touched by anyone except for him! I would rather die than live in shame! Sorry, I say, simply apologizing to Alexia as she struggles, half-crazed at being suddenly embraced by a man. Some things happened, and my eye color changed. I lost my staff for the same reason. But Im still me. Im not a vampire, and Im not a monster. That much hasnt changed since we were in a party together. Youre lying! Im not lying. Im sorry I cant explain the reason, but I dont want to fight you anymore. I dont want to fight anymore. I didnt want to point my staff at a friend. The reason I tossed my staff away was to express this. But if all I do is toss it away, then Alexia might start resisting again. Then we wouldnt be able to talk to each other. Therefore, I hug her so tightly that she cant resist. I remember all the days we spent together. Ever since we met, Ive never forgotten. Irene was looking for party members at the Adventurers Guild, so I volunteered and then formed a party with you for the first time. At first, I thought she was a pretty scary woman. I summoned the courage to call out to her, and that was the start of my friendship with Alexia. Then, when you were upset that you couldnt defeat a blood rabbit on your own, I taught you how to defeat them with status ailment spells. Lady Alexia, you were really happy when you defeated one on your own, right? Youve been improving your magic skills ever since then, havent you? Youve gotten really strong. She really has gotten strong. I think its amazing that she became this strong after starting out as a girl who barely knew how to fight. We ate lunch together once, didnt we? I hope we can all go out to eat again sometime. I was laughed at, but even that was fun. When I experimented with a spell in the limestone cave after we reached Rank 2 and we all went through that horrible experience, Irene got really mad at me. You didnt back me up back then. That was so mean, Lady Alexia. She just smiled and told me to reflect on it. I havent forgotten. Im considering paying her back for that someday. When you collapsed in Brandenburg, I was really worried. But Im glad you were okay. My feeling of loss from back then was real, and I really was terrified. Thinking about it now, I was right to feel that way. So when I knew she was safe, I was really relieved. How nostalgic. I think back on the events that happened only a month ago. Even though it was only a little over a month, Alexia and I made so many irreplaceable memories. Alexias resistance decreases somewhat. I remember every last bit of it. Thats not a lie. Theyre the memories I made with you in the time we spent together. I could never hurt you, Lady Alexia, the person I made so many memories with. I cant prove it, but please believe that at least. Are are you really Teacher? Alexia asks, her voice trembling slightly. Yeah, its really me. My eye color is different, and I lost the staff we made together, but its the real me. Teacher Teacher! It looks like she believes me. Thinking that itll probably be okay now, I try to pull away from her, but she hugs me back tightly. Thinking about it again, I feel like there are a lot of ethical issues with this situation, but Ill forget about that for now. I mean, what kind of monster would I be if I let go of Alexia while shes sobbing like this? Burying my embarrassment in the depths of my heart, I do my best to comfort her. Then, Ive done something horrible to you, havent I, Teacher? Moreover, I nearly killed you with my own hands. I wonder if teachers and students take after each other. She kind of reminds me of how distressed I was a little while ago. I unintentionally let out a wry laugh. Teacher? Alexia says, looking up at me with a puzzled look on her face. Oh yeah, to her, that was genuine remorse. Its inappropriate to laugh. I forgive you, Lady Alexia. She herself probably wont be able to accept it. But I, the cause of her remorse, dont think anything of it. What happened was sad, but we can only pray that it doesnt happen again. It happened because of a miscommunication. You didnt do anything wrong, Lady Alexia. The misunderstandings just piled up, thats all. I dont hold it against you. And besides, I say, looking Alexia in the eyes as I try to calm her worries with kind words. Im a teacher to you, arent I? If my student has strayed down the wrong path, its only natural that I correct her. CH 45.1 Some time passes as I hug Alexia. Shes already stopped crying, so maybe shes calmer than before. However, shes still hugging me, making no attempt to let go. Maybe shes only stopped crying and still hasnt calmed down yet on the inside. But we cant just stay like this forever. Now what do I do? Got a minute? Havoc says apologetically. Its not just Havoc, Liam and the others are also with him. Irenes there too, and there are some Weichsel soldiers who were probably persuaded by Irene. Did they just get here? Everyones here, huh? Teacher, do you know these people? Alexia asks as she changes her position a bit to look up at Havoc and the others while hugging me. Yeah, I was in a party with them before I joined yours, I say, facing her. Well, the thing is I know this is kind of rude to say, but isnt it about time you two stopped flirting? Havoc says. Its embarrassing just watching you, Cornelia says. We were taking the search seriously, and here you are taking it easy, Liam says. Ah, its good to be young, Emilia says. What are you doing, talking like an old person? Hey, dont raise your weapon! Havoc says. I turn to face them slowly, like a creaking tin toy in need of oiling. Their grins give a strong impression of teasing. Irene and the others have a different reaction. Although Irene is smiling, she looks like shes just barely tolerating it, the type of smile that makes a chill run down my spine. I dont want to look at it any longer than I have to. How could the Saint have lost? says one of the soldiers Irene brought as they all look on in shock. Did they see the whole battle? How long were you there? I ask. Since you shoved your staff at the little lady. Though, none of us expected you to hug her all of a sudden, so we kept our mouths shut. You were acting cool and saying stuff like, Im a teacher to you, arent I? If my student has strayed down the wrong path, its only natural that I correct her, Cornelia says. Eugh, so pretentious. Even Im getting sick to my stomach, Liam says. But as a girl, I think Id want to be told a pretentious line like that at least once, Emilia says. No, youre too old to call yourself a girl I- Im sorry! So quit casting, thats not funny! Havoc says. Go on, Emilia, get him back, I cheer her on in my mind as my face turns red from Liam and Cornelias teasing. Even I thought I was being pretentious, but its even more embarrassing having it be seen and mocked by someone else. Ahh, it looks like thisll be etched in my mind as one more page of memories I wish I could bury for good. Fl- flirting We hugged Alexia says, her face so red that it looks like it could catch fire. I guess having someone else say it made her cool down and view the situation objectively. Thered be nothing more embarrassing than a ladylike girl like her whos the very image of purity being seen hugging a guy. Suddenly, Alexia pulls away from me and covers my face. Th- they saw Someone saw me hugging Teacher! Alexia, in dismay, screams indescribably. I apologize. I lost my composure for a bit, Alexia apologizes, despondent. The mood between her and the others is strained, as if theyre watching their step around her. Uhh, no, thats alright. Im incredibly sorry for all the rude things we said to you, Your Ladyship, Havoc says, using polite speech that he clearly isnt accustomed to. Clearing her throat, Alexia says, No, I dont mind. I just ask that you please avoid bringing it up. Could you explain this situation to me as well? asks Roseline, who woke up while Alexia was panicking. It was sleep caused by Sleep Cloud. After some time passed, she woke up pretty quickly. Its only natural that she would be confused to wake up and see that Alexia, who had been on such a rampage, was no longer fighting and was instead shaking her head in dismay. After I heard the story from Irene, Alexias chamberlain, and then from Havoc and the others, I realized that this war must have been caused by vampires acting behind the scenes. What? I tell Roseline and Lady Alexia my deduction that, based on the discrepancies in the events witnessed from both countries sides, the vampires must be acting behind the scenes. As she listens, Roselines face turns red with rage. So thats how it happened! Those infuriating pests! In contrast, Alexias reaction is calm. Its just as I suspected. Lady Alexia, you realized? No, I only realized the truth just recently. I had my doubts, as there were some suspicious aspects of Communes actions, but I only realized the trick after I met Roseline. Then why did you fight Roselines vassals? It was because they attacked me. Though, looking back on it now, I might not have explained myself well enough. But I did not take their lives. There were some things I thought were suspicious, so I gave Irene strict orders to avoid killing as much as possible. Roselines vassals are all unconscious, not dead. They were all in a pile of bodies, so I thought they were dead, but knowing that she didnt kill any of them is a huge relief. Then, you were trying to stop this war, right, Lady Alexia? Yes. I wanted to use the magic you taught me to do what I thought was right. I will not do anything that will bring dishonor to your name. So Alexia is the same person that she was before after all. I thought I ruined everything I touched in this world. But I was wrong. It may have been conceited and arrogant of me to think that. Alexia was acting according to her own convictions, in order to stop this war. This war might have ended even if I didnt come to this world, but I really am glad that Alexia didnt kill anybody. The Weichsel soldier who delivered the head of Communes messenger? I cannot say for certain, but I do have an idea about that. About a month ago, after the incident at Brandenburg, Weichsel sent messengers to Commune. The messengers were attacked by Commune soldiers and annihilated, and the soldiers sent as bodyguards did not return. If this was the vampires doing, then there is a possibility that one disguised itself as one of the messengers at that time. In other words, the vampires were not planning to take over the country, but were planning to start a war between Commune and Weichsel from the very start. In that case, their wreaking havoc across the country may have been to make it easier to invade by focusing our attention within the country and blocking information from outside of it. Our inability to contact Duke Mayenne may have been caused by the vampires as well. If we assume the letter was written by the vampire king while he was still alive, everything lines up. They must have thoroughly studied the Weichsel Empires invasion. It may seem like an overly roundabout plan, but if their goal is to destroy the unity between humans, then its not a bad plan. The unity between humans, huh. Is she referring to the fact that vampires can hide among humans? Without the map function, its hard even for me to determine if someones a vampire or not if they look normal on the surface. Although things have been calm recently, both the Weichsel Empire and the Castal Kingdom have a history of expanding their territory through war to become large countries. After all, safe land with few monsters is valuable in this world where monsters run rampant. The only reason war between humans has ceased is because they disliked the disadvantages brought about by conflict between large countries. Maintaining that balance is precisely why no wars have occurred. If Weichsel gets their hands on Commune, itll expand their territory and lead to a difference in national power. It may not happen right away, but it would be no surprise if wars between humans eventually broke out. If that happens, itll create an opportunity for vampires to spread all throughout Weichsel and Castal. Just from that, itll become a huge war that even Castal and Weichsel get involved in? I think to myself, but all I know about this worlds history is the lore thats been revealed. I dont know the values of the people in this world or the relationship between the two countries, and considering whats happened so far, it may be quite possible. If a war breaks out between the Castal Kingdom and the Weichsel Empire, just how many lives will be lost? I involuntarily shudder just imagining it. In any case, lets bring an end to this war. We cannot allow any more lives to be lost due to miscommunications. Princess Roseline, I ask once again that you accompany me to meet with the emperor. Would you please speak with His Majesty directly? Alright. Chaos, sorry, but could you accompany me? Even if I believe Lady Alexia, I cant exactly go into enemy territory without a single person guarding me. Me? I mean, is it alright for me to do it? If anything, Id prefer it to be you. I want to bring someone I trust. If thats alright, Roseline says with an anxious expression on her face. Even if she knows that Alexia means no harm, its only natural that shed be scared to go into enemy territory. All of Roselines vassals are still unconscious, so I cant let her go alone. After all, I made a promise to Raoul. Alright. I dont think Ill be all that useful, but Ill come with you. Im not sure what Ill be able to do. But even so, theres probably something I can do if I stay by her side. CH 45.2 Viktor strains his ears as he looks toward Clermont. The sounds reaching outside the city walls have gradually died down. Is the battle over? Theyve already received reports that the leading soldiers have reached the castle. He wonders if the king has been captured and the Commune soldiers have ceased their resistance. After a short time, a messenger came to report the status of the front lines. Report! Princess Roseline is in protective custody inside Clermont Castle! Lady Alexia is currently bringing her here to headquarters. The princess is in custody? Not the king, but the princess? Yes, sire! After receiving the messengers report, Viktor quietly contemplates this. If Alexia is protecting the princess, then the princess isnt a vampire. If the princess isnt a vampire, then as we suspected, there is a high chance that the vampire messenger was part of a plan to cause both countries to fall. It seems that Alexia, who was suspicious of the messenger, has acted according to her own judgment. Though, I did order her to focus on taking control of the city and rescuing the citizens after attacking the city gates. I suppose taking possession of Clermont would be asking too much. If possible, he wanted to pin the blame on the vampires and have Communes royal family killed, but perhaps he was setting his hopes too high, Viktor thinks in self-derision. Notify all units to cease combat. We will give Princess Roseline a courteous greeting. Yes, sire. In addition the messenger says, hesitating as he chooses his words. I dont mind. Speak. While taking the princess into custody, Lady Alexia fought with an enemy mage and lost, it seems. What? Is this true? Is Alexia safe? Im told she is safe and uninjured. But word has spread of Lady Alexias defeat, and it has caused some of the soldiers to panic. Viktor clicks his tongue internally. It is through leading soldiers that Alexia shows her true abilities, but she is capable enough to fight alone. On top of that, she has Irene at her side. The two of them are not easy to defeat. In fact, until coming here to Clermont, theyve won against every enemy theyve gone up against, and this invincibility has made them the spiritual backbone of the army. This is surely the reason why the soldiers have begun to panic upon learning of Alexias defeat. Even Viktor could not have anticipated that there would be anyone capable of defeating Alexia. Its good that shes safe. However, do you know the name of the mage who defeated Alexia? I dont know the details, but I do know his name. If I remember correctly, hes the mage who calls himself Chaos. Chaos. Oh, Chaos, is it? Viktor recognizes the name Chaos. He heard that name when he investigated Castal Kingdom after they suggested an alliance. Chaos. Thats the young mage who defeated the Elder Treant, the servant of the evil god who controlled the orcs that attacked the Castal Kingdom. He disappeared as if into thin air, his whereabouts unknown. Apparently, even the Adventurers Guild was searching for him for a time. Although, the search could not continue for long, since they had to stop after imposters began to appear. Because of that, the name Chaos is not well known in the Weichsel Empire. It is said that he is also the one who spread the recipe for the highest level potions and the miracle medicine known as the elixir. It seems that that man is here. If hes as skilled as they claim, it would be no surprise if he was as strong as Alexia. Keep Alexias defeat a secret, and spread word that she is in good health. With the soldiers dispersed into the city, we must prevent any further chaos. Understood. Watching as the messenger hurries away, Viktor mutters, How troublesome. The saints defeat. This defeat is incredibly significant. The reason Alexia is called a saint is because the church has acknowledged that Alexia received a divine revelation at the temples of Brandenburg. In other words, if it becomes known that the saint, an exceptional being who received a revelation from the gods, suffered a defeat by a mage who has not received a divine revelation, regardless of the fact that he defeated a servant of the evil god, the legitimacy of the gods as well as the saint herself will be called into question. Consequently, the authority of the church will be undermined. Although, Viktor does not believe in the existence of gods he has never seen. However, the churchs authority and the saint are still useful to him. His sole saving grace is that only a portion of the soldiers have been informed of the saints defeat. He must conceal this fact at all costs. While waiting for the arrival of the Allied Communes Princess Roseline, Viktor considered how to proceed with post-war measures. Afterwards, Roseline du Commune of the Allied Commune and Wilhelm Viktor von Weichsel of the Weichsel Empire held peace talks and ended the war. Thus concluded the Commune Liberation Battle. The Commune Liberation Battle was a war between human nations which had not occurred for over a hundred years, and this fact shook the world. It is also considered a tragedy that occured due to a vampire plot, the result of which caused the Allied Commune considerable losses. However, due to the efforts of Saint Alexia, who despised sacrifice, and Chaos the Mage, the wars swift resolution led to fewer losses than was anticipated. In addition, although it was publicly announced at the time that Chaoss efforts played a key role in ending the war, some of the facts were distorted in the process. It is said that Chaos fought an evenly-matched battle with Saint Alexia, and, although he was injured, he explained that this series of disasters was caused by a vampire plot. After Alexia learned the truth, she and Chaos ended the war together. Although part of the truth was distorted, the name of Chaos the Mage, who saved the Allied Commune from crisis several times and fought on equal footing with Saint Alexia who played an active role in the Battle for Brandenburg, became known even to people beyond the two countries borders. The hero Chaoss achievements: Aww, and it was going really well so far too, Carmilla sighs as she watches Clermont through the crystal. It was delightful watching vampires trick the humans into killing each other, but unexpectedly, the war came to an end without progressing any further, resulting in an imperfect outcome. Carmilla is left extremely unsatisfied. The outcome wasnt worth all the time and effort that was put into it. Even if there were some results, its a failure. Ahh, how will I explain this to Master? Carmilla led this operation herself, so just the thought of it ending in failure is unbearable to her. As she thinks about how to smooth things over in her next report to her master, Carmilla becomes depressed. Although, her master probably wont care much. Her master has a plan of his own in the works. As long as it doesnt interfere with that plan, his subordinates are allowed to do as they please. His subordinates are granted that much discretion. This broad-mindedness is also one of the reasons Carmilla admires her master. I had fun, so I guess its okay. As she remembers it, Carmillas expression softens. It was fun. Trampling the humans begging for their lives. Destroying towns and villages for fun, turning the lords into her underlings and imposing heavy taxes on the citizens, then torturing and killing the ones who didnt obey. Maybe it was so fun that she was only focusing on hunting people. Maybe she enjoyed herself a little too much, she thinks as she sticks her tongue out. Carmillas eyes are drawn to the three people displayed in the crystal. A boy wearing a robe, standing between two girls. Carmillas expression darkens. The saint, huh? If it werent for her, it probably would have gone a bit better. The speed of the Weichsel Empires invasion was unexpected even to Carmilla. She also witnessed the saints actions in Brandenburg, but when it came to war, her existence as one who fought by strengthening soldiers was more of an eyesore than Carmilla anticipated. She had a huge influence in the Weichsel Empires invasion speed being faster than expected. Since her original goal was to make the humans fight each other and exhaust the resources of both the Weichsel Empire and the Allied Commune, she accomplished her goal to some extent, but the Weichsel Empire didnt take as many losses as she anticipated. Getting to the bottom of all of it, that boy is probably the cause of this, she says, tracing her finger across the face of the boy displayed in the crystal. An irregularity of this world. The visitor from the other world. When she learned that there was a visitor from the other world aside from her master, Carmilla was delighted. She thought that maybe he would save monsters just like her master. But the reality was different. The effect hes had on this world has already made a large impact and interfered with the plans and strategies the monsters have made. Both the incident in Weichsel as well as this incident might have gone more smoothly if he hadnt trained the saint. After some investigating, she discovered that this boy was also the one who defeated the Elder Treant in the Castal Kingdom. A coincidence? No, she cant disregard it as such. If he thwarted them three times, its obvious that hes actively attempting to stop the monsters plans. In other words, there is a possibility that this boy will interfere with her masters plan. She pokes the face of the boy displayed in the crystal with her nail. Perhaps I should eliminate this boy after all, Carmilla thinks. She should act quickly before he hinders their next plan. It looks like Ill have to make you disappear, visitor from the same world as Master. CH 46.1 In the Allied Communes capital, Clermont, not much time has passed since the ceasefire with the Weichsel Empire. Clermonts city gates are still broken, and theres no telling how long itll be until theyre fixed. The emperor of Weichsel received a report from Alexia and immediately ordered a ceasefire. Then, the Weichsel Empire set up camp some distance away from Clermont and said that they wanted to hold a more formal meeting, which Roseline agreed to. And so, the emperor of Weichsel was invited to Clermonts royal palace. There are very few people in the room when the Weichsel emperor is welcomed to the royal palace. The room itself isnt that big compared to the throne room. Since the meeting is limited to a few representatives, only the minimum number of people have gathered. It must be an important, highly confidential meeting that cant be revealed to the public. That just makes me even more nervous. Im hesitant to make even the slightest movement, and nobody is making a sound. I still have some doubts about whether its okay for me to be here, but Roseline asked me to, so theres nothing I can do about it. Shes acting like a princess, with her expression calm and dignified, so its hard for me to talk to her. Unable to speak to her, I stand by her side. The emperor of Weichsel, His Majesty Wilhelm Viktor von Weichsel, has arrived! one of Roselines vassals announces with a nervous look on their face. I can feel the mood becoming even more tense. Shortly after, a young man with long, auburn hair follows Roselines vassal into the room. Behind him were Alexia and several large, burly men. I met the young man once before when the ceasefire happened. Hes the emperor of Weichsel. His face was full of confidence and ambition which made him seem brave. Even now, the air about him makes him feel different from ordinary people. He has the power to draw attention and awe from those around him. I guess thats what youd call charisma. Thank you for coming here today, Your Majesty, Emperor Viktor. I give you my sincerest welcome, Roseline says, welcoming the emperor with a polite tone unlike her usual manner of speaking. Thank you for your hospitality, Your Highness, Princess Roseline, the emperor replies with a smile. But the next moment, the emperor suddenly bows his head. His erratic behavior shocks not only Roselines vassals, but the emperors vassals as well. Your Majesty! Roseline exclaims in astonishment. I apologize, the emperor says. I started this war under the assumption that your country had already been taken over by vampires, and thus did your country great harm. This happened due to my ignorance. I am truly sorry. His expression turns dark, as if he regrets it from the bottom of his heart. I could feel so much drive from him just a little while ago, but the difference in his current expression is intense. Hes letting those around him know just how strong his feelings of regret are. Even if it was caused by the vampires scheming and various other factors, the capital of their country was attacked. Roselines vassals cant help but be displeased with the Weichsel Empire. It could be that the tense atmosphere isnt only nervousness due to another countrys leaders visiting, but is also caused by anger towards an enemy nation that recently invaded. Apologizing before another nations royalty and her vassals may damage his dignity, but he didnt show any hesitation. Although he appears arrogant, he might be a surprisingly considerate person. Your Majesty, please raise your head. Our war with your country was unfortunate, but it was caused by a misunderstanding between our two countries. It would be one thing if you were to blame the vampires who caused it, but I do not intend for you to take all of the responsibility and blame for it. Oh, thank you for your profound mercy, Your Highness. We would like to provide our full support to you in rebuilding your country. The bad blood between the two countries wont disappear right away, especially for Commune, but Im sure the news that theyve now reconciled will be good for improving relations between the two countries. It seems that this is indeed the case, as I can feel the oppressively tense atmosphere ease up considerably. First, as part of our support, we would like to cooperate with you in defeating the vampires running rampant in your country. To be specific, I intend to dispatch part of our military to your country. Part of your military, you say? Indeed. As the vampires can create new underlings, it isnt only your countrys problem, but one that will affect neighboring countries as well. The vampires must be swiftly eradicated. This problem must be dealt with not by Commune alone, but by close cooperation and sharing information with Weichsel. If we dont, it may allow the vampires to manipulate us once more. I see, I think to myself. Vampires can drink human blood to gain new underlings. Since they were once human, their appearance doesnt change and they can blend in with humans. Because of this, people were too late to notice, and the vampires took control of the royal palace. Although this incident happened in Commune, theres no guarantee that Commune is where it will end. It must be made widely known to the surrounding countries. Also, the Weichsel Empire not being informed that Clermont was retaken from vampire rule is what led to this war. If they share information with the Weichsel Empire, it may prevent similar harm from occurring. Also, it would be reassuring to have the cooperation of the Weichsel army that fought and won a war against the vampires in the northwestern region of Commune. I understand. I would also like to focus our efforts on eradicating the vampires, so support from the Weichsel Empire would be more than welcome. I accept the support of the Weichsel Empire, Roseline replies after pausing for a bit as if in careful consideration. It doesnt seem like a bad suggestion, so it seems strange that Roseline, who cares deeply for her people, would hesitate. Oh, I see. Since shes the princess, she needs to pay attention not only to the immediate benefits, but the political concerns of becoming indebted to another country. Also, regarding Communes northwest territory the emperor says with a look of hesitation. Come to think of it, I did hear that the Weichsel Empire occupied Communes northwest territory. Even if the land was temporarily under vampire rule, it was originally Communes territory. Now that Communes government has been restored, Commune would think that the Weichsel Empire intends to invade if they continue to stay there. However, Weichsel risked their lives to take the territory back from the vampires. I doubt itd be easy for them to give it up. A territory dispute. Even when it occurs between countries in the real world, its a delicate issue, and I can easily guess that there would be trouble if they couldnt find a solution. But they cant just avoid bringing it up. Depending on how the Weichsel Empire handles it, its quite possible that things will go right back to how they were before after all it took for them to reconcile. I intend to return it to your country. However, when I return it, it will take some time for my soldiers to withdraw from the northwest region. I would like to postpone it for a bit. Surprisingly, the emperor said he would return it without hesitation. I thought for sure that he would negotiate some benefit for the Weichsel Empire, like dividing a part of the territory for Weichsel rule, but it seems that thats not the case. If so, then what was the emperor so worried about that made him hesitate like that? But before we decide this, Your Highness, theres something Id like you to hear. Do you know the condition of the northwest region? Its condition? What do you mean? I am referring to the damage the vampires caused in the northwest region. Roseline reacts by twitching. Princess Roseline, theres someone Id like to introduce you to. Do you mind if I bring him here? Roseline silently nods her head. Her body looks unnaturally stiff. Soon after, a middle-aged man enters the room. Roselines eyes widen, as if in recognition. It has been a long time, Princess Roseline. You you served Duke Mayenne. You remembered me? I have served the Mayenne house as their butler for many years. Duke Mayenne. I remember that name. That was the noble who was killed by the Weichsel Empire. As I thought, Duke Mayene was The duke was made into the vampires underling. Then, he was defeated by the Weichsel Imperial Army. But this may be for the best. After all, the dukes name will not be sullied any further, the butler says, his face turning pale as if from the memory. And the vampires oppressed the citizens. Not knowing of the vampires, the citizens requested aid from the neighboring nobles and from Clermont. However, it seems that their appeals were rejected and they were turned away. I look at Roseline. Her eyes are wide with shock, so judging by her reaction, she didnt know about this at all. After returning with their hopes crushed, they received punishment. Because of this, the citizens began to resent not only Duke Mayenne, but the Commune government as well. CH 46.2 But that wasC! Roselines vassal interjects, unable to endure it. This is just conjecture, but the guys who drove away the people requesting aid were probably vampires. If so, it would be unreasonable to direct their anger towards the Commune government. Yes, I am aware that the country was not functioning properly due to Clermont being temporarily taken over by vampires. However, even if they learned the truth, nothing would change from the perspective of those who were harmed. Their emotions would not allow them to accept it. If the government had uncovered the vampires plot and dispatched an army, things may have changed, but That would be impossible. Until just recently, Clermont was under vampire control and they were working to retake it. Then, after they took it back, they immediately received news of the Weichsel Empires invasion. There was no time for Roseline to send an army to the northwest region of Commune. When the Weichsel Empire invaded, the people rejoiced. To them, the Weichsel Empire which wiped out the vampires is justice itself, and the emperor is their savior. As for Commune Though I am hesitate to say it, they view the government as incompetent for allowing the vampires tyrrany and mock the royal family as incompetent rulers. For an instant, a surge of rage fills my mind. If Roseline had neglected and abandoned her people, I could understand their complaints. But she was desperate. Even after we retook Clermont, she devoted all her time and effort to governing in order to take the country back from the vampires and rebuild. Knowing this firsthand, it pisses me off that theyre denying her efforts and insulting her. As my face flushes with anger, Roseline, on the other hand, says nothing in response. As a ruler, shes resigned to simply accept it. Even if its painful, as the ruler, she cannot avert her eyes. Even if its unreasonable, the people who have never seen her directly have no choice but to judge her by her actions. Even if shes the princess who saved the country to the people who live in Clermont, to those who live in Duke Mayennes territory, shes nothing more than the person who abandoned their territory and didnt save them. After all, its true that the end result was that she couldnt save them. Its because she understands this that she doesnt make a single objection. I cant just ignore her emotions and express my personal feelings. The people have been continuously exploited. I lost my family as well. So, I understand their rage. The culprits who were supposed to be the targets of their rage have died, so naturally, their hatred has shifted towards the Commune government. It was such a cruel and horrific event. They have lost their composure due to their rage, and they are susceptible to emotional outbursts. Thanks to the rule of the Weichsel Empire, public order has been maintained, but if a new lord arrives, the people will surely rebel rather than obey, the butler says, and for a moment, the room goes silent. Its not over. Even after defeating the vampires, it doesnt end there. It wont be resolved that easily. The scars in the victims hearts are too deep. And its not only Duke Mayennes territory, the emperor says. All the territories ruled by prominent nobles in northwest Commune are in a similar state. Because of this, theres no telling what will happen if the territories are returned to Commune. That is why I wanted to ask Your Highness how you plan to govern them once theyre returned. Under normal circumstances, asking such a question would be the height of rudeness. However, if the people cause a riot while the vampires are still being subdued, the situation will turn all the more dire. As one who is entrusted with the lives of my countrys soldiers, this crisis cannot be overlooked. Therefore, although it pains me to say it, I wanted to tell you the full and honest truth. No, if it werent for your consideration, I wouldnt have understood my peoples feelings. I admire Your Majestys wisdom. Now I understand why the emperor hesitated to say it. Its a remark that calls Communes governing ability into question. If the concerns of the butler who is native to the region hadnt been stated beforehand, it could be taken as an insult to Roseline and Commune itself. The relation between their countries is bad enough as it is without adding more oil to the fire. However, its a difficult problem. As if theyve understood this, Roseline and her vassals groan in unison. Even if the territory is returned and Commune tries to rule again, problems will arise. Even so, they cant just leave the territory in Weichsels hands. The Weichsel army has no obligation to be stationed there after the territory is returned to Commune. But handing the territory over to Weichsel would also cause concern. Alexia once said that Weichsel expanded its territory through wars in the past. She also said that if the territorial balance collapses and the Weichsel Empire gains more power, wars between human nations fighting over territory may occur in the future. Maybe the emperor returned the territory to Commune and gave them that warning because he also knew that there was a possibility it would lead to more war between humans. But its not a problem with an easy solution. Roseline contemplates even longer than before, and her vassals have yet to regain their composure. It doesnt seem like theyll be able to come up with any concrete plans. It would also be difficult for them to have an open discussion of their countrys circumstances in front of the emperor of Weichsel. As if reading the mood, the emperor is the first to open his mouth. I believe this problem should be handled carefully, he says. Our country must cooperate with yours when it comes time to withdraw our troops from each territory. In addition, we will need to negotiate the extent of our support, such as military cooperation in regards to vampire subjugation. At that time, I would like to discuss this issue as well. Roseline nods. Then, we will decide on the details at a later date. As the emperor looks around at Roseline and the others who are present, his eyes land on me. Your Highness, may I speak to this person for a moment? he says. Roseline looks at him with a dubious expression. She probably thinks its suspicious that he would suddenly want to speak to someone other than her. Oh, its nothing so serious. Its just that I met the man who saved both our countries while we were still establishing the ceasefire, so there wasnt much opportunity for conversation. Though I would like to make time for us to talk, this is an important time for both our countries, and I doubt things will calm down anytime soon. But in that case, it will be some time before we can meet again. You must be busy as well, Your Highness, the emperor explains with a wry smile. As if somewhat satisfied with this, Roseline glances in my direction and nods. You are Chaos, correct? Yes, I say, my heart pounding with nervousness so loudly that I almost expect the others to hear it. Alexia told me what happened. Thanks to you exposing the vampires plot, we were able to avoid the worst possible outcome for our countries. You have my thanks. No, thats not it. I just happened to notice the discrepancy after I talked to Havocs group and Alexias maid, Irene. They should be the ones getting credit for this, not me. I dont really deserve to be the only one getting praised for it. But before I can admit to this, the emperor continues. By the way, that black hair of yours is rare in this country. Were you born here? No, I wasnt. Then, where are you from? For an instant, my heart stops. Naturally, nobody knows that Im from another world. Nobody really asked until now, so it wasnt a problem. But is it alright for me to reveal that Im from another world? I doubt VRMMORPGs exist in this world, so it would be like entering the world of the story of a game. Even if this is a fantasy world where magic exists, would they really accept such a fantastical situation? If I say something that crazy while Im here surrounded by two countries leaders, theyll just think Im joking around and their impression of me will worsen. It would also put Roseline in an awkward position since shes the one who invited someone like that to this meeting. Theres no way I can do something so discourteous. Im not from a country on this continent. After a lot of hesitation, I dodge the issue by avoiding giving a clear answer. Im not from this world, so it wouldnt be a lie to say that Im not from this continent. Im fully aware that this is sophistry. Though, I do feel bad about deceiving Roseline too. The emperors vassals murmur in response to my answer. The emperor smiles slyly. Oh, youre from overseas? I dont leave the country very often. Even the streets of Clermont are new to me. I cant even imagine a land across the ocean. Judging by their reactions, it seems like it would be unthinkable for a person of unknown origin to be at an important meeting, so I thought he would question me more. But apparently, the emperors interests lie elsewhere. So, visitor from foreign lands, why did you come to this country? Thats another question thats difficult to answer. I didnt come to this country for any specific goal. If I had to say, its because I explored the Castal Kingdom and the Weichsel Empire during the beta test and wanted to visit the country I hadnt been to yet, and because there was an announcement about an event happening in the Allied Commune. But I cant just say that. Judging by the previous response, it seems dangerous to give a bad answer here. In that case, I have to go with the safe answer. Im traveling the world for adventure. In the game, Another World, it can be said that going on adventures all around the world, like exploring different areas, obtaining rare items, and fighting strong enemies, is part of the fun of the game. So in a sense, I dont think this answer would be a lie. Unlike before, there isnt a strong reaction from those around me, so maybe it doesnt seem particularly strange to them. But then, the emperor says something shocking. I see. Then you are an adventurer. Your Highness, has Chaos been hired by your country? No, he hasnt. Then, Chaos, how do you feel about serving Weichsel? Ah, I dont mind waiting until after things have calmed down, of course. I have heard that you are a skilled mage. If your contract period has expired and you are willing, I would very much like to invite you to my country. I can guarantee you a position worthy of a hero. Upon hearing this, Roseline pales and Alexia kind of looks happy. What kind of position is a position worthy of a hero? Hes probably planning to give me a pretty important job. This is no joke. To be frank, its hard enough getting treated like a hero, so a position like that would be unbearable. Im exhausted just thinking about it. Um Im grateful that you think so highly of me, but thats kind ofC I mean, such a position would be too great an honor for me. It might be rude to reject the emperors invitation, but Im not budging on this. Although, maybe he expected me to refuse, because he doesnt seem to mind too much. Roseline looks as relieved as I am. Yeah, it looks like this wasnt the wrong decision. Alexia, on the other hand, looks a bit conflicted. I see. However, if you change your mind, you can come to my country anytime. The recent monster activity can no longer be ignored. Talented mages are always welcome. I see, that was probably the emperors way of giving lip service. Thank goodness he didnt take offense to my refusal. To be honest, I should probably stop coming to this world to avoid this sort of problem, but Roselines uncle Raoul who died in battle asked me to take care of Roseline, and personally, I also cant help but worry about Roseline and Alexia who are involved in this world. I think I should at least keep coming to this world until all the commotion in the Allied Commune dies down. That is the only way I can repay my gratitude towards you, the emperor says, lowering his head as if apologetically. I dont need the thanks, but I feel uncomfortable saying something so self-important. Regarding your actions in Clermont Part of the truth must be concealed. CH 46.3 Why, Your Majesty?! You mean to lie about TeachersC Sir Chaoss achievements?! It wasnt Roseline who said this, but Alexia, who is on the Weichsel side. Alexia, restrain yourself. Even if you are lauded as a saint, you are not permitted to interject on this matter, the emperor scolds her. She lets out a distressed moan. Your Majesty, please tell me the reason. Commune cannot ignore that remark. Its the church, Your Highness. The church? As far as I can remember, the only thing in the game that word could refer to are the buildings used for class upgrades. But how is that related? Chaos, you may not know this as you are a traveler from foreign lands, but on this continent, we worship three of the five gods who created the world. And the organization that observes the gods teachings, preaches the doctrine, and guides people is called the Orthodox Church, commonly referred to as the church. I guess its a religious group of this world. There are similar organizations in the real world, and the church buildings do exist in this world, so its only natural that an organization like that would also exist. And in addition to preaching the doctrine and performing ceremonies, they also perform medical treatments to heal the sick and wounded. Most of the churchs priesthood are clerics, after all. Clerics can use spells that restore the targets HP. In other words, spells that heal wounds. This world has medicines such as potions which are instantly effective, but wounds can be healed by spells which only consume mana which doesnt require ingredients and recovers just from rest, so thats probably related to why their medical treatments use magic. The church operates in every country. Although, there are also relations between congregations, which can act almost as independent organizations in each country. But on the surface, it is a single organization, and they maintain non-interference regarding conflicts between nations in accordance with the doctrine. However, the church does not forbid war entirely. Rather, they actively involve themselves in battles with monsters, as they did on this occasion. In other words, the reason for concealing it has to do with the church? The emperor nods. The goal of this war was to free Commune, which was taken over by monsters. For this reason, the knights of the church are also participating. However, the reality was different. If Commune was taken over by vampires as the emperor said, it wouldnt have been a problem. In reality, we were deceived by the vampires and ended up fighting each other. This would go against the churchs doctrine to not involve themselves in conflicts between nations and damage the authority of the church. The decline in the churchs authority would cause relations between the church, the Weichsel Empire, and the Allied Commune to become tense. Taking this to its extreme, there is even a possibility of conflict between church and state. This would have a great impact on vampire countermeasures in the future. Oh, I see. So if the church is in conflict with Commune and Weichsel, theres a possibility theyll lose their support from the church. Although that really is extreme, its plenty possible that this friction could be taken advantage of. That could certainly have a large impact. However, we cannot change the fact that we fought. And even if we attempt to cover it up, since it was witnessed by all of Clermonts citizens, there is no way to hide it, isnt there? Roseline counters. Yes, we cannot conceal the fact that Weichsel and Commune went to war. Therefore, we will emphasize the truth of this matter, that this was the result of both our armies being deceived by vampires. Then, the loss of authority will be kept to a minimum. I see. It doesnt change the outcome, but hes trying to maintain the churchs legitimacy by directing their focus towards the vampires, huh? Its true that the vampires were actively trying to make humans go to war with each other, so its not like they wouldnt deserve it. Huh? But if anything, that would be publicizing the truth, not concealing it, wouldnt it? Yes, we cannot allow the churchs authority to fall any further. As a matter of fact, before this war began, our city of Brandenburg was invaded by monsters. This is what started the war. These monsters came from the Allied Commune, which was most likely a vampire ruse. The monsters were so great in number that Brandenburg was expected to fall. The one who contributed greatly to prevent this was Marie Alexia von Zavarish. As Your Highness may be aware, she is a Weichsel noble. Brandenburg. I remember the moment when those rhinos monsters were charging in. The moment when a collision with a rhinos caused Alexia to collapse. I grimace at the memory. Since then, Alexia has been called the saint of Weichsel. And not only by the common people. The church has also officially recognized her as a saint. As the girl who was bestowed with the gods favor. Propaganda, huh. I cant deny my feelings of disgust. If thats the reason why she got dragged into this war, then thats just horrible. A saint recognized by the church who was bestowed with the power of the gods suffered a defeat by a mage who lacks the power of the gods. If this happened, what would the people think? ThatsC ah, I see. I heard that Alexia lost to you. If this becomes known, then it will be called into question whether Alexia truly is a saint. Then, the church who acknowledged her would lose its authority. The church acknowledged Alexia as a saint. Even if what happened at Brandenburg is widely known, it would be difficult to prove whether she really is a saint, huh? In that case, it would be better to hide the fact that she lost. But why would the church acknowledge Alexia as a saint with no basis for it? And what did he mean, bestowed with the power of the gods? Wait, could that mean? I think as I remember about class upgrades. Another World has a system where, once you reach a certain level, you can upgrade to a Rank 2 class. To upgrade your class, you offer some specific items on the churchs altar, which causes a mysterious visual effect where light shines down on you. Alexia did that. Come to think of it, when Alexia upgraded her class, a priest-looking guy was surprised. I thought that was just part of the scene, but looking back on it, Im sure he really was surprised. Basically, class upgrades are an impossible phenomenon in this world. But then how was Alexia able to upgrade her class? No, Ill think about it later. If thats the case, then I might be the reason why Alexia was acknowledged as a saint. After all, Alexia didnt know about class upgrades, and if it werent for me, she wouldnt have needed to do it. I never could have imagined that my past actions would have this sort of effect. Therefore, I believe we should conceal this matter. A heavy silence hangs in the air. Alexias face is clearly one of dissatisfaction. Considering her early comment, she must not be happy about bending the truth. Roseline deliberates on this, unable to take a stance either for or against. I think its fine to cover it up, I say, and everyone turns towards me. Oh? Let us hear your thoughts. No, its nothing much. Its just that the vampire threat still remains, and the relations between the two countries have become strained due to the war. I dont want to sow more seeds of discord in a situation like this, thats all. I said it so that it would sound believable, but basically, I just want everything to end peacefully. Besides, from my point of view, winning against Alexia, a girl whos younger than me, isnt something to be proud of. If anything, I should be ashamed of it. I dont want everyone to know about this. Chaos, are you really alright with this? Roseline asks me. Yes. I see. Then, disclosing this fact is forbidden. Will that do, Your Majesty? Yes. I am grateful to both of you for your wise decision-making. Of course, I will swear on the name of Wilhelm Viktor von Weichsel that I will only cover up this particular matter and will not dishonor Chaos. The emperor and Roseline smile at each other. Now, I believe we have finished discussing the matters most urgent to our countries. If possible, I would have liked to take more time to speak with you for the sake of friendship between our countries, but unfortunately, I have governmental duties waiting for me in my home country. I am sorry, but I will have to excuse myself. Your Majesty, thank you for coming here to speak with me today. Let us work together to maintain a relationship of cooperation to ensure an unshakeable bond between our countries. Of course, Princess Roseline. Let us meet again, the emperor says before he turns and walks away. It seems that the meeting ended without incident. Now that Ive made it through this, I feel refreshed, like the pressure has finally been lifted. As we see the emperor off, I meet Alexias gaze. Lady Alexia The words slip out as I watch Alexia staring back at me as if unable to tear her eyes away. Noticing Alexia lagging behind, the emperor stops and turns to look at her. Alexia, do you wish to stay in Clermont for a while? Can I?! Alexia says, her head snapping to face the emperor. As if amused by her reaction, the emperor gives her a wry smile. From now on, we must cooperate with Commune to fight the vampires. Therefore, we will need a messenger in close contact with both countries to coordinate our intentions. Alexia, you have become acquainted with Her Royal Highness and earned her trust. Things will go much more smoothly if I choose you rather than a new, unfamiliar messenger. Until a successor is chosen, at least. What do you say, Your Highness? Of course. I welcome you, Lady Alexia. Well then, Alexia, I appoint you as messenger. Stay in Clermont, listen to Her Highness, and report the situation to me in detail. I humbly accept this position, Alexia says, bowing in reverence. CH 47.1 As he leads the soldiers back to their camp, Viktors attendant says to him, That was horrible. Yes, Im honestly disappointed that they would be so careless. Far from taking the initiative, the other party said hardly anything during the meeting. Things went so smoothly that, although he didnt show it on his face, Viktor was shocked at how easy it was. Did you see her entourage? They were all young vassals. Most likely, all of the experienced vassals were killed by vampires. A young princess with young vassals. It seems their skills were a bit too lacking to serve as your opponent, Your Majesty. Its inevitable. I ascertained from the information I gathered ahead of time that the princess was a bit emotional, and her vassals were all the sort that barely had experience with anything other than paperwork, much less political meetings. Negotiations with foreign countries do require talent as well, but experience is necessary above all else. If they are suddenly given an important role, they wont be useful right away. This loss of human resources may be the greatest of all the damage caused by the vampires. Viktor also gathered information before the talks began, but he judged that this was a problem more serious than information. If it had been the previous king or the famous Duke Chartelle, then it may have gone differently. They lost some great men. If only I could have challenged them. However, it is convenient for us. Now that the leaders of Commune have died, inexperienced young people are the only ones left in charge of the core of Communes government. Now that their predecessors in diplomacy and domestic affairs are gone, they have no choice but to fumble their way through. As if theyre navigating a maze without a map. Its easy to fall into the trap of short-sightedness, becoming preoccupied with short-term problems and not looking at the long-term. Moreover, sudden changes in an organizations structure can cause confusion. That confusion spreads to all levels and can be expected to last a long time. In other words, if some sort of problem occurs, there is a high chance that Commune will be left one step behind. Conversely, Communes course of action will become easier to predict. All the Weichsel Empire has to do is anticipate this and act accordingly. Personally, Viktor wanted to go up against someone like Duke Chartelle, but considering the interests of the Weichsel Empire, the current situation is preferable. However, will you return the territory? I will. But it will take longer than expected. Depending on the situation, it may end up falling through. Viktor chuckles to himself. The princess made the wrong decision. Returning the territory should have been her top priority. Even if the people were to turn on them, if they have information, they should be able to take countermeasures. Although, thats assuming Commune would be able to do something about it. The butlers story was true. That is surely the reason why it touched the hearts of Communes attendees. It isnt entirely wrong of them to think that this issue must be treated with caution. However, in this particular circumstance, its a bad move. Since the emotional citizens feel as if theyve been abandoned by their government, carelessly continuing to keep their distance would only appear as if theyve been proven right. Of course, Viktor doesnt think they overlooked this. They were simply unable to make that choice. The territory occupied by Weichsel is so vast that it makes up about a third of Communes territory. There is damage caused by vampires and war throughout the entire region, and they are losing supplies and human resources such as lords and soldiers. Naturally, when Commune rules over the territory once more, they will need to immediately begin assisting in rebuilding the territory. They will have to dispatch personnel to replace those who were lost and send relief supplies. However, the vampires arent only in the northwest region of Commune. The entire country has suffered damage on varying levels, and they have no people or resources to spare. In other words, Commune is in no position to be able to send people or relief supplies to the northwest region. On the other hand, even if the large country of Weichsel received damage from the monsters invasion of Brandenburg, its almost trivial in comparison to damage caused to an entire country. Sending people and relief supplies to another country is well within its capabilities. In these circumstances, even when the vampire incident calms down, Commune will have to rely on Weichsel. Prioritize support for the occupied region to the fullest extent possible. Also, there is a possibility that vampires may attack. Organize a supply unit taking this into account. It will require quite a large unit. No matter. International trade is being destroyed by the vampires. If we dont ensure the safety of the roads, the merchants will stop coming. This would have long-term effects on our economy. From the publics point of view, sending aid on a large scale will cause more people to view our country favorably. Especially the people of the occupied region of Commune. To them, we are justice itself. The more support they give, the more the people of the occupied territory will trust Weichsel, and the more theyll resent Commune. As it stands, even if the territory was returned, an uprising could occur at any moment. Even if this was instigated by Weichsels scheme. Viktor is a young emperor. His reign will continue for many decades. Even if he cant get his hands on Commune right now, if he goes to war with Commune in ten or twenty years, the people of the currently occupied territory will welcome the Weichsel army with open arms. Therefore, he will let the poison seep in little by little, so that one day, this poison will spread throughout the entirety of Commune. You wont gain anything just by sitting and waiting. This mistake will cost you, Princess Rosline. In any case, I did not expect that from Lady Alexia, Viktors attendant says, causing Viktors face to change to a slightly annoyed expression. I thought she was more intelligent than that, but it seems that even if shes a saint, shes still a little girl in the end. Alexias actions during the meeting betrayed Viktors expectations. Her behavior, interrupting the emperor, clinging to a man, and exposing her emotions, was so different from the Alexia that Viktor knew that she almost seemed like a different person. That candid reaction I thought she was level-headed, but perhaps that was because that man wasnt around. Before, Alexia was an emotionless girl who obeyed the emperors orders with a detached manner. However, ever since she fought in Clermont, emotions seem to have sprouted within her. Could it be that love has blossomed within her and given her emotions? No, impossible, Viktor shakes his head to shake the absurd thought away. This was the first time he heard that Alexia was acquainted with that man. Judging by the fact that she called him Teacher, its clear that they are close, so it would be reasonable to assume that shes been in love with him for some time. In other words, she hasnt gained these emotions, but rather, regained them. Thinking back on it, Alexias arbitrary decision to violate orders may have been because she knew that man was in Clermont. Was it really alright to leave her behind as a messenger? If anything, Id be more worried about using her in her current state. Right now, theres a possibility that Alexia may disobey orders and side with CommuneC no, with that man. Shell be more useful in Commune. It would be difficult to thoughtlessly let Alexia go when she has the unifying force of sainthood. So, rather than have her rebel against him, he has no choice but to guide her so that he can make good use of her. Oh, and send an indirect rejection to the head of the Zavarish family who has been persistent about the Saint becoming my empress. Even if its a political marriage, I have no use for a woman who is in love with another man and acts selfishly. Viktor was considering Alexia, who is talented, beautiful, and has the unifying power of sainthood, as a candidate for political marriage. However, Viktor has no intention to seek mutual love from a partner of a political marriage, nor does he have any intention to welcome a woman whos taken with another man and acts thoughtlessly as his wife. The head of the Zavarish family, who has been persistently buttering him up, is quite the nuisance. Thats plenty reason to keep him at arms length. So, that was the mage known as Chaos? He looked perfectly ordinary to me. I feel the same. Even at the meeting, he seemed trusted by the princess, but only that. It seems he has talent in magic, but not in politics. However It would normally be impossible for Chaos, who is a foreigner, to participate in a formal meeting with another country. It would be safe to assume that he has earned quite a bit of trust from Roseline. But at the meeting, he didnt particularly act on his own initiative. Perhaps in the end, he is just an ordinary person whos ignorant of politics. After all, no matter how well-versed in magic he is, that doesnt mean hes well-versed in politics. Although, it is also plausible that he was taking his standing as a foreigner into consideration. And since his appearance matches, it seems that there is no doubt that he is the same Chaos who the Castal Kingdom is searching for. Why is he cozying up to the princess of Commune? If he had an easily-understandable ambition to approach the royal family and ingratiate himself to those in power, then it would make sense. But if he had ambition, then the Castal Kingdom would be the better target. The Castal Kingdom is already in his debt, so he would be treated well there if he so desired. Not to mention the fact that Castal is more powerful than Commune. If he wanted to cozy up to one of them, then the future prospects of Castal would be greater. Did he think he wouldnt be appointed an important position because its a large country? Chaos doesnt seem to care much about glory, to the point where he easily agreed to abandon the fame of saving an entire city and defeating Alexia, who made great achievements in the war with the vampires. Perhaps he didnt even consider this glory at all. Though, this may be related to the fact that he is Alexias acquaintance. This is also demonstrated by the fact that when Viktor offered him a position, he was thrown off, but easily turned him down. Then, perhaps it is more of a coincidence that he ingratiated himself to the princess. But if it was just a coincidence, then why is he continuing to stay in Commune? His overly selfless actions are far too altruistic. Viktor has so little information on Chaos that he cannot understand his motives. All Viktor found from the information he acquired was that Chaos appeared in a certain village in Castal about three to four months ago. Despite the fact that the Castal Kingdom has been investigating his movements this entire time, it is unclear when he arrived on this continent. Even though black-haired boys are rare on this continent, it is unknown how he arrived in that village, and there is no eyewitness testimony from before that point. However, in this meeting, he spoke with Chaos and gained new information. CH 47.2 Alexia called Chaos Teacher. That means that she and Chaos know each other. Furthermore, a bond as strong as a student-teacher relationship doesnt form overnight. In other words, it would be reasonable to assume that Chaos stayed in Weichsel for a long period of time. Viktor didnt miss Alexias slip of the tongue. Until now, Viktor thought that Chaos had traveled by land from Castal to Commune. If he had traveled by dragon flight, it would be easy to find records of it at the airport. Castal would have immediately investigated the airports in their search for Chaos. That would mean he was traveling either by carriage or on foot. Considering the number of days and the distance traveled, it was natural to conclude that he had traveled by carriage. Also, putting the eyewitness testimony in chronological order, the first place where Chaos was confirmed to have been spotted was in a certain region in Castal. Because of this, Viktor was under the misapprehension that Castal was the first country on this continent that Chaos visited, and that he hadnt been to Weichsel yet. But what if his assumptions were wrong? For example, what if Chaos had come to this continent long before that and the first country he visited was Weichsel and then Castal and Commune? Look into Alexias actions from before she became the Saint. Alexia and Chaos knew each other. If so, there must have been a point of contact. It most likely occurred after she enrolled in the magic academy. There are not many opportunities for a mere adventurer to come into contact with a young lady from a noble family. If hes a mage on par with Alexia, then it is possible that the head of the Zavarish family invited him to be her tutor, but Viktor thinks the chances of this are low. If he did call for a tutor, it would not be a person whose name was almost entirely unknown. And no matter how power-hungry the head of the Zavarish family is, hes a man resourceful enough to have survived as a noble thus far. Theres no way that a man like that wouldnt bring Chaos under his control after learning of his existence. In that case, the period when Alexia was attending the magic academy would be easiest for Chaos to come in contact with her. It overlaps with the period of time before she was called a saint, when she was known within the academy as a failing student. Viktor didnt understand why Chaos, who lacks ambition, would ingratiate himself to the princess of Commune. He heard that not only Roseline, but also the late Duke Chartelle made heavy use of Chaos in subduing the vampires. He thought it was because Chaoss skills as a mage were on par with Alexias. What if the duke also noticed Chaoss peculiarities? Perhaps Chaos wasnt ingratiating himself to Commune, but the duke was trying to lay claim to Chaos on Communes behalf before anyone else could have a chance to. If that is the case, then the duke did something rather shameless. Perhaps he took advantage of some sort of weakness to keep Chaos in Commune. That is the conclusion that Viktor came to. If the unknown spells that Alexia learned were all from Chaos Ha, and they call it the power of the gods, Viktor thinks, mocking the church in his mind. Alexia is a mage who was called a failure at Weichsels magic academy. If Viktors theory is correct and Chaos is the one who trained her to be a mage skilled enough to be called a saint That means it isnt the favor or blessing of something as vague as a god bestowed on a specific person, but magical knowledge which can be taught to others. Moreover, the period in which Alexia was attending the magic academy was short. The period in which Alexia could make contact with an adventurer was probably less than a year. In other words, with Chaoss guidance, we can mass-produce mages with skill on par with Alexias in a short period of time. Hahaha! Viktor cant help but laugh. Alexia alone was enough to give him the upper hand in this war, and now he could have several of her. If he spreads the teachings given to Alexia by Chaos and is able to mass-produce powerful mages, the Weichsel Empire with its many mages will gain a military advantage over other countries. He can create an invincible mage corps which neither Commune nor even Castal will stand a chance against. Hell need to ask Alexia directly what sort of teachings she received from Chaos. But more importantly, it would be bad if another country learned of Chaoss value. Even if its impossible to hide Chaoss existence, he must prevent other countries from learning of the relationship between Chaos and Alexia. He must get his hands on Chaos at all costs. This means that Commune, which Chaos currently has close ties to, has an advantage. If Chaos is who Viktor thinks he is, then if Chaos is claimed by Commune, then it will cast a shadow over Viktors ambitions. Is Roseline keeping Chaos at her side because shes realized that he is someone who could destroy the balance between the nations militaries? No, Viktor decides, the chances of that are low. If she had realized, then she would have interfered with Viktors offer or Chaoss response. Most likely, she only sees him as someone with skills on the same level as Alexia. In that case, he can take advantage of this. Chaos revealed that Commune has not yet laid claim to him. Roseline didnt deny this either. If so, then it would be plenty possible to invite him to Weichsel. Once he gets his hands on Chaos, he will also be able to control Alexia, who adores him. Then, it might even be possible for him to reign over the entire continent. Viktor regrets that he didnt try harder to recruit him. However, how can he entice a man with no ambition? Chaos is a young man. It may be possible to lure him in through lust. Should he use Alexia? However, Alexias feelings aside, at this point, he cannot determine how Chaos feels about Alexia. After thinking all of this, it suddenly seems so silly in retrospect. To think that he, who ended talks with Commune with little effort, would trouble himself over a single mans existence and actually begin to find this fun. *** Tea is poured into the cup. Thats all it is, but Whats with this tension? The air is incredibly tense. Like not even blinking is allowed. That sort of tension. Alexia pours the tea with an uncertain, yet serious expression. Irene is fidgeting, as if unsure of whether or not to help her. Roseline isnt even making the slightest movement. Maybe the tension is getting to her. Here you go, Teacher, Alexia presents the cup, exhausted from putting her all into completing the task. I thank her, take the cup, and start to drink it, but I cant help but feel uneasy from Alexias gaze. Her eyes are fixed on the cup. Alexia continues standing at my side, watching over the cup as if in prayer, and the pressure is making it impossible to drink. Maybe Alexia isnt used to making tea. She is a noble young lady, so maybe Irene takes care of her daily needs. I take a sip of the tea that she put her heart and soul into. How is it? Alexia asks me immediately. I dont really know what makes black tea good or bad, but I think it tastes good. Its good. Thanks, Lady Alexia. I guess Alexia got the response she wanted, because her face lights up. Why dont you have some too, Irene? I ask. No, Ill pass I dont want any tea at the moment. Maybe it would feel discourteous for Irene to drink tea poured by her master. I doubt Alexia would be offended by it, and she seems kind of tired, so I think it would be fine for her to just go ahead and drink it. Well, maybe shes showing restraint because its not her place to do so as Alexias servant. A noble girl is pouring me tea Um, are upper-class tea parties always this tense? If so, Im glad Im a commoner, Liam whispers to Havoc and the others. Roselines sharp ears overhear this, and she lets out a deep sigh. No, only this one. I mean, shes way too easy to read Is this really the same person? She seems completely different from when we first met her. Its hard to believe that this is the Saint, Cornelia says. No, shes been like that ever since she reunited with Chaos, Emilia says. Ahh, that lovers quarrel. I guess youre right about that. It wasnt until after the battle with Alexia when I was hugging her that the others met back up with us. I guess from their point of view, it looked like a lovers quarrel. It was not a lovers quarrel! L- l- lovers quarrels can only happen between lovers! Alexia says as she holds her hands to her cheeks in embarrassment, her objections gradually losing strength towards the end. Lady Alexia, even if you try to argue, you arent very persuasive while youre making a face like that! Irene advises her. Wow, shes incredibly easy to read. Shes bold, but cute. It doesnt seem like shes doing it intentionally, so it must be natural. It kind of reminds me of her. Woah, the one in our party whos usually the one getting teased is actually teasing someone. Thats honestly pretty shocking, Liam says. It might even hail tomorrow, Havoc says. All of you, shut up! Youd better be ready for a beating after this! Cornelia threatens. Havoc and the others talk with their fellow party members as casually as always. But then, they suddenly look panicked. Apparently, they completely forgot that the princess was sitting right next to them. CH 47.3 By the way, is it really okay for us toC I mean, are you sure you dont mind our presence? Havoc says, looking uncomfortable. Dont worry about it. All of you were also of help to us during this incident. I wanted to thank you directly. Not just as this countrys princess, but on a personal level as well, so you can relax. Youre the only ones here, so theres no need to be so tense, Roseline says, expressing her gratitude. The sentiment came across, but if a normal person is personally thanked by the highest ranking authority in the country, its only natural for them to be confused and not know how to respond. Even if she says this place is private and tells them to relax, its unreasonable to expect them to. If anything, itd make them so conscious of it that they cant relax. In my case, its just easier for me to talk to Roseline than going outside and being surrounded by people. Shes a real princess, so I really shouldnt be treating her like this. But since Roseline herself insists that I should treat her no different than before in private, I have no choice but to be this bold. Right now, Im in a room in the royal palace at a tea party that Roseline invited me to. Its a very private event, so the only ones invited were me, Alexia, and Havocs group. Then, when the tea party started, Alexia offered to serve tea, which brings us to the present. Drinking tea with everyone like this is so peaceful that its almost hard to believe that it was only just recently that vampires took over and a war broke out. But those things really did happen, and the damage was by no means small. Because of all that, I was able to realize that this world isnt just a game. Chaos, many soldiers and civilians were saved thanks to you. So, theres no need for you to worry. Is that really true, though? I returned to this world once more and tried to end the war, but in the end, it feels like it was all for nothing. Of course, I have no regrets about returning to this world, and its definitely a good thing that the war ended. But the reason I returned was just because I wanted to help Roseline and Alexia and stop them from fighting. I wanted to stop the war, but I didnt have a plan for how to end it. So it was really thanks to Alexia that the war ended. I honestly dont feel like I can take credit for it at all. Were finally receiving reports from the north, and the damage caused by the vampires is coming to an end as well. The north? We finally know whats going on in the northeast? We were unable to contact the north since around the time we were retaking Clermont. For the northwest, it was because it was being attacked by the powerful Weichsel Empire located to the west, but for the northeast, the cause was unknown. We assumed it was probably because the vampires were keeping information from getting out. Yes, finally. As we expected, it seems that the vampires were involved. Im not sure how they knew how things were going on our end, but as soon as the Clermont crisis passed, the blockade was lifted. They probably decided there was no point in it anymore. Were having no difficulties contacting them now. Im not sure what theyre plotting to do next since the girl who was the mastermind hasnt been caught yet, so its not completely resolved. Thats good news. I am worried about what the escaped vampire is up to, but being able to contact all of the territories is a big deal. According to the report from Duke Numours messenger, the northeast was also attacked by vampires. It seems that, although Duke Numour fought back against them, his resistance failed and fled the territory temporarily. Then, his attempt to contact Clermont was unsuccessful, he fled the country. Fled the country? It would have to be a country close to northeast Clermont, so does that mean he fled to the Castal Kingdom? The Castal Kingdom is the country to the east of the Allied Commune, after all. Thats right. Duke Numour, unable to contact the central government, requested aid from the Castal Kingdom, and an army was dispatched. Right now, theyre concentrating their efforts on wiping out the surviving vampires. Apparently, there were few casualties among the populace. It seems that the number of vampires is small compared to the northwest, so we have the upper hand in battle. We owe a great debt to the Castal Kingdom, Roseline says with a wide smile. Even if its an emergency, I feel like it could be a problem for a nobleman to get help from another country without the princesss permission. But more than anything, the fact that the people were saved must make Roseline happy, since she cares deeply for her people. Which is why the recent events must be an incredibly painful memory. Not only did the vampires cause harm to her people, she also lost her parents, her uncle Duke Raoul du Mayenne, and many of the retainers in the castle. In addition, shes also been criticized by some of her own people. Even so, Roseline is acting no differently than before. She may just be putting on a brave face, but I cant tell any difference from reading her expression. Then, were sending reinforcements? Yes. The strength of Clermonts defenses is growing scarce, but theres no avoiding it. Lady Alexia, I would like to ask for the Weichsel Empires cooperation as well. Could you please inform His Majesty? Of course, Your Highness. Roseline, are you also going over to Duke Numour? I plan to. Roseline is going to war. Maybe what happened to Duke Mayenne is still weighing on her mind. Then, Ill go with her. But, will I be able to fight vampires? Vampires, who have the appearance of humans? Ever since I realized that this really is another world, I havent fought any monsters yet. Im a little worried about that. Chaos, I have a favor to ask of you, Roseline says with a meek-looking expression. Is she going to ask me to come with her, just like I thought? Could you please leave Clermont for a while? Do you want me to come with you? No, thats not it. It would be better for you to leave Commune for the time being. You dont want me to be here? Your Highness, are you saying that Teachers presence is causing problems for you? Chaos, Lady Alexia, please dont get the wrong idea. Personally, I would like for Chaos to stay, However, if Chaos stays in Clermont right now, there will be problems. Roseline lets out an anxious sigh. Chaos, do you have any intention to become a noble of Commune? Roseline says suddenly, with no clear connection. Dumbfounded, I contemplate her words. Become a noble? Shes joking, right? I shake my head in response. I thought so. You dont seem well suited to being a noble. I have no idea what it means to be well suited to being a noble and I dont know what sort of obligations and privileges that would give me, but from watching Roseline, the noble who Im closest to, and seeing the government work she always does, I doubt Id be the least bit qualified to fulfill a nobles duties. By any chance, is there talk of making Chaos a noble? Yes, thats exactly right. Theres been talk of granting Chaos the rank of a noble. Whats more, they also plan to confer a title onto him. A title?! You mean, hell have a territory?! Havoc interjects, having been silently listening. Hes just going to be a landholder all of a sudden? Thats ridiculous! Liam says. Is it really that shocking? I dont understand why theyre so surprised until Emilia gives me an explanation. Chaos is a foreigner and Nel has little connection to this country, so you two might not know much about its system of government, but to put it simply, the nobles of this country are divided into those with a title and those without. Usually, after becoming a noble, its normal to gain a title from accumulating many achievements, and you cant suddenly gain a title without a great achievement. From a modern perspective, I guess it would be like suddenly going from an average employee to the company president. That certainly would be unusual. Ah, if it takes a great achievement, Chaos would fit the requirements, huh? Liam says in understanding, having calmed down. Well, congratulations, Teacher, Alexia cheerfully congratulates me. Great achievement is exaggerating. Youre the only one who thinks its an exaggeration. You saved a countrys princess, assisted in eradicating the vampires, and made great efforts in reconciling with the Weichsel Empire, didnt you? What would you call that, if not an achievement? I doubt theres anyone whos achieved anywhere near as much as you in this series of incidents, Roseline argues with an astonished expression. But thats the problem, she continues. Many nobles assisted in retaking and defending Clermont. If Chaos, a foreigner, achieves the most out of all of them and is given no reward, what then? If others are given a reward, they will be criticized by those around them if they accept it, so theyll have no choice but to refuse it. Both rewards and punishments must be properly given. So, as a reward for this, youre granting Teacher a title. Thats right. But I cant exactly give Chaos a reward that he himself doesnt want. And if he suddenly becomes a landholder, its obvious that both the lord and the people will be unhappy with this. You mean, because Teacher doesnt have the skills to govern a territory? Alexia says, some harshness mixed into her tone. Yes. Restoration of the territory planned to be given to Chaos takes priority. Is it, perhaps, a place that was attacked by vampires? Roseline nods. Among the candidates was a region in northwest Commune. The locals hold a deep resentment against the Commune government. Thats why it was thought that Chaos, a foreigner, may lessen those negative feelings to an extent, Roseline says with an expression of disgust as if shes spitting the words. Judging from her unenthusiastic expression, I doubt it was her who came up with this plan. However, the fact that she asked me directly if I want to become a noble probably means that, although she opposes the idea, she decided that it was worth considering. CH 47.4 Chaos doesnt have enough experience to govern a territory, Roseline says. Then, couldnt you appoint someone to manage domestic affairs? Alexia asks. Yes, thats true. But even if Chaos had the skill to govern a territory, governing a territory requires more manpower than that. One or two people wont be enough. We could hire locally, but since the region has been devastated, we shouldnt expect much. Besides, Chaos is a foreigner, isnt he? He wont have vassals like other nobles, and he doesnt have a noble dynasty either. Do you think Chaos would have those kinds of connections? Im a loner even in real life, but the people in this room are just about everyone I know in this world. Theres no way Id have any connections. As embarrassing as it is to say, I dont even have the luxury to be able to introduce him to any suitable people. I doubt anyone in this castle would have their hands free, and if Roseline told them to become a new nobles subordinate, it would be the same as demoting them. So I have no intention to make Chaos a noble. Im planning to give him a medal instead. However, if he accomplishes even more on top of this, I wont be able to contain the situation. Therefore, for the time being, I want him to stay away from Clermont and from me. I dont want to be a noble either, so if shes right about this, it would be better for me to leave and wait for things to cool down. No, actually, the vampires themselves have also settled down, so I should probably stop coming to this world. But this is just for my own convenience. If you want to leave this country, I cant stop you. You arent my vassal, after all, Roseline says as her eyes tremble. Seeing her like this reminds me of back then, back when she looked so sad and lonely. I cant stay by Roselines side forever, but Alright, Ill leave Clermont for a while. Just as she said, Ill temporarily hide myself, since it seems like she still needs support. I see Thank you, Roseline smiles. Ugh, I hear someone groan. Thats Alexias voice. Shes puffing her cheeks and furrowing her eyebrows a bit. She kind of looks like a kid. Whats wrong, Lady Alexia? Nothing at all! Alexia says, turning away with a huff. Apparently, I made her upset. If I need to stay away from Clermont, maybe I should stop logging in for a while. Um, Your Highness. This may be presumptuous of me, but could I ask you something? Havoc interrupts. Yes, I dont mind. What is it? You say Chaos will have to leave Clermont for a while, but if its only temporary, then he should avoid going too far, right? He just needs to stay away long enough for me to take care of the situation. Chaos can use teleportation magic, so if he stays in the country, he should be able to return immediately, she says. Then, I have an idea. Hey, Nel. What do you think of Chaos coming with us on our trip? You think he should stay in my hometown? Its far from Clermont, but its a village of elves who dont interact much with humans, so it may be perfect for hiding someone, Cornelia says. I dont mind. Chaos would be more than welcome. Come to think of it, I did hear that Cornelias hometown was in Commune. How about it, Chaos? You wanna come with? Havoc says. Yeah, we might as well all go together, right? Liam says. That might not be a bad idea. Im scared to fight monsters, but I do want to know more about this world. Then, its settled. Well, I guess well be traveling together for a while, Havoc says with a smile on his face. *** After the tea party ended and Chaos and the others left to prepare for the trip, the only ones remaining were Roseline, Alexia, and Irene. It was Alexia that stopped Roseline from leaving. Unlike before, the atmosphere isnt the least bit peaceful. Your Highness, may I ask you a question? Alexia asks with a serious expression, and despite it being a request for permission, Roseline feels an unspoken pressure forcing her to answer. What is it, Lady Alexia? I understand why you want to send Teacher away, Your Highness. I also know that there would be drawbacks that would result from granting him a title. However, thats no reason to have him leave Clermont. If you want to prevent Teacher from making more achievements, all you would need to do is have him stay off the battlefield. What possible reason could you have to keep him out of Clermont in spite of this? To Alexia, the story Roseline gave at the tea party felt like a somewhat insufficient explanation. Perhaps her teacher noticed and deliberately neglected to mention it, but Alexia cant let it pass. Chaos is in a precarious position right now. Despite the fact that in the Allied Commune, his fame and popularity is second only to Roseline, he is nothing more than a foreigner and a commoner. Therefore, someone may take advantage of him. Just like her own father, who tried to bring Chaos into his faction, knowing him to be a brilliant mage. Even though she would be delighted if Chaos became a noble due to his accomplishments, Alexia cant just turn a blind eye if there are people who would approach Chaos with such ill intent. So you noticed. Its true that I was hiding something. Although, if I had to say, it wasnt Chaos I was worried about, but you, Lady Alexia. Do you mean to say that its something you cant reveal to a noble of another country? No, just you personally, Roseline says. Alexia gives her a puzzled look. You should know just as well as I do that Chaos is in a precarious position. So, naturally, the nobles will be trying to bring him into their own factions. The problem is their method for doing so. As I suspected, thats what theyre doing, Alexia thinks. However, she cant imagine why Roseline didnt tell her. In the end, her suspicions still arent cleared up. There are several ways they could bring someone into their faction. What do you think is the most common method among them? Alexia cant figure out the right answer right away. Her attendant, Irene, helps her out. Are you referring to marriage? What?! Alexia exclaims, taken aback by her attendants unexpected answer. However, when she thinks about it, its common practice for nobles to have their relatives get engaged into political marriages in order to build close relations. Especially since Chaos is young and single, theres no reason not to use this method. Roseline nods, confirming that this is the correct answer. B- but Teacher is a commoner. Even considering the circumstances, there is a difference in standing. Thats why there was talk of granting him a title. Even if hes a new noble, if he has a title, he can marry into a house of moderately high rank. And even for a high-ranking house, they wouldnt need to have him marry someone in their own family. They could simply marry him to someone from a close-ranking house in the same faction and form a connection to him. Alexia is at a loss, unable to deny her response. Nobles connections are wide-ranging. Theyll soon find a girl of marriageable age who meets the requirements. Teacher is, Teacher is Thats right! Even if he gets married, hes generally unsociable, so his fiancee will surely lose patience with him! He cant possibly get married! Its just a political marriage. Compatibility is only secondary. And they might find a girl whos surprisingly compatible with him. But saying that he wont be loved because hes unsociable is awful. No matter how you look at it, it would hurt him to hear that, Roseline chides with a bitter smile. Yes, Alexia says, at a loss for words and dejected knowing that what she said was illogical. So, because of this, the nobles who have gotten ahead of themselves may make contact with Chaos while I am away from Clermont. It would be troublesome if the royal family intervened in the marriage. If it came to that, the situation would become complicated, so I thought I should avoid having Chaos come into contact with nobles. Ever since the vampire incident, Roseline has been keeping Chaos by her side, and the fact that the nobles have seen her giving him an important role has had repercussions. If he becomes a noble, there is no doubt that he will become an important person who will play a central role to this country in the future. Even if he doesnt become a noble, building a good relationship with the person who is deeply trusted by the future queen isnt a bad move by any means. Even so, the reason that the nobles are hesitant to interact with Chaos is because they simply dont have time for it, because they are sounding him out as there is so little information on him, because theyre looking into what the other factions are up to, because he is Roselines savior and the princesss guest, and above all, because Roseline was by his side. She can easily predict that once the situation calms down, the nobles will make contact with him as soon as she takes her eyes off him. Chaos is unsociable and awkward at times. I doubt he can refuse an invitation from nobles and their devious methods of persuasion. He may get talked into it before he even realizes whats happening. Alexia understands the point shes making. Despite his appearance, he can be quite oblivious. It would be bad if he made a troublesome promise just by talking to them. I mean, havent you ever gotten anxious when he did something that made you wonder if hes incapable of understanding the hearts of others? Youre right, that has happened! Just like earlier. Chaos and Roseline had a good atmosphere about them. Alexia was incredibly displeased with this, and even though she knows shes being self-centered, she wanted him to notice her feelings. But he has more than just flaws. No matter how I look at it, Ive caused nothing but trouble for him, but hes so unbelievably kind that he helped me rather than abandoning me. Yes, thats true! She truly understands Chaos, Alexia thinks. This is the first time shes had someone to talk to about Chaos like this, so shes become absorbed in the conversation. To put it simply, Alexia is in high spirits. That is why Thats why you fell for him, right? Yes! Huh?! Shes so caught up in the moment that by the time she realizes what she said, its already too late. Her attendant Irene lets out a deep sigh. CH 47.5 Alexia opens and closes her mouth a few times as she stares at Roseline, but Roseline just gives her a mischievous smile. Although Alexias mind has gone blank, her face is bright red. Bullseye, huh. Hm? Did you think I hadnt noticed? Roseline says, laughing with an expression which is unbecoming of a princess. Alexia nods. Yes, that is what I thought. Irene, did you also notice?! I noticed a long time ago. After all, as soon as you learned that Chaos was coming to this tea party, you said you wanted to learn the proper way to make tea and spent half of the day practicing yesterday. It would be unthinkable to put in that much effort for a person you didnt care for, she says, taking the opportunity to express her complaints to her master after spending half a day as her practice partner continuously drinking tea to the point that just looking at tea makes her feel an urge to vomit. Alexias despair deepens. The servant then mercilessly presents her master with even more despair. By the way, Havoc and the others who were here have also noticed. Well, if you act that way towards Chaos in front of everyone, theyd have to be quite oblivious not to notice. Oh dear, Alexia groans with tears in her eyes and her face in her hands, as if her soul is about to leave her body from sheer embarrassment. Relax. Chaos is definitely oblivious. I have mixed feelings about that, Alexia says, lifting her head slightly. Its embarrassing for other people to know her true feelings, so shes glad that the target of her affections hasnt noticed them. Even so, she cant really be happy about it if he didnt notice even when she was so obvious about it that even those around them noticed. It almost makes her wonder if he doesnt care about her. Im sure you know this, but you have a thorny path ahead of you. Chaos, a foreign commoner, and Alexia, a noble, are incompatible. Unlike before, she is called a saint and he is called a hero, but even now, this relationship hasnt changed much. Even if Chaos became a Commune noble, its doubtful that the Weichsel Empire will let their saint, Alexia, go. And even if Chaos became a Weichsel noble, a new noble wouldnt have the pedigree to marry a girl from a distinguished noble family. To begin with, he himself has insisted that he doesnt want to be a noble, so the two of them getting married is just a pipe dream. At one point, I had nearly given up due to our difference in status. She despaired when her father confronted her with the reality that shes not in a position to be able to freely fall in love. She wept, thinking that she would never see her teacher again. She joined this war thinking that, even if she couldnt be by his side, she could at least bring peace to the country that he had traveled to. Then, they reunited. And then, she realized. No, it would be more accurate to say that she remembered. Even so, I still love him, Alexia says, smiling with a troubled expression. Even though she had closed her heart so that she would never love anyone ever again, the moment he embraced her, she couldnt stop her emotions from overflowing. If she could reason with her emotions that easily, she wouldnt be swayed by these emotions which she can neither suppress nor do anything about. Just as Roseline says, having feelings for him will be a thorny path, and the chances that there will be any reward at the end of it are low. But even so Its much less painful than when she was in despair. If anything, she even feels euphoria. So, I cannot give up. Even if the distance between them is large, if she takes one step at a time, no matter how slow, shell reach him someday. She has much more hope than back then, when she had given up on everything and closed herself off. Just thinking about it makes Alexia happy. I see, so thats how it is. It seems that my meddling was unnecessary, Roseline says, touched by Alexias declaration of love for Chaos, her face turning slightly red. No, even I think I was pretty clumsy. They both smile bitterly. Itll be difficult, wont it? I dont even know how he feels about me. Perhaps he doesnt think about me at all, Alexia says, expressing worries common to a girl in love. I can assure you that thats not the case, Roseline says, immediately denying her concerns. When we received the report of Weichsels invasion, your name came up. When he heard, Chaos was so distraught that I didnt see him again for some time. It must have taken him a while to get back on his feet. He- he did? In other words, thats just how important you are to him. Thats good news for you. Alexias cheeks turn red. But thinking about it in a different way, it also shows how sensitive he is and how easily his heart breaks. Chaos could never become ruthless. The fact that he was unable to abandon Roseline and Alexia is what led to him intervening in a war between foreign countries. Roseline is worried that if he continues on like this and tries to shoulder all the burden himself, itll eventually cause his own ruin. Hes not the brave hero everyone says he is. Hes not some perfect hero. Now that his achievements have become far too outstanding, the image of Chaos the hero has taken on a life of its own and eclipsed his true self, and it will surely affect him. But at this point, its impossible to undo it. If you love him and wish to walk alongside him, please, support him. Roseline also wants to help Chaos, the one who saved her, but there are limits to what she can do in their current positions. Therefore, having even one more person who understands Chaos is vital. Even if Alexia is a noble from another country, since she knows Chaos well and admires him, Roseline hopes that shell be able to support him. Rest assured, Your Highness. I will always be on Teachers side. Thats reassuring to hear, Roseline says, letting out a sigh of relief at Alexias honest answer. Youre quite concerned about Teacher, arent you, Your Highness? Ever since I left Clermont, hes always been helping me. If it werent for him, I probably wouldnt be here right now. So I want to do all I can. To tell you the truth, I was worried. You and Teacher were, um, quite close. To the point that I was jealous, as disrespectful as that may be. I envied you, Your Highness. For a moment, Roseline is dumbfounded by Alexias words. Then, she bursts into laughter. I see, so thats how you felt! Its true that hes the only man Im close to whos around my age. I suppose its only natural that you would be worried. Then, as if shes just thought of something, a mischievous smile appears on Roselines face. Theres nothing for you to worry about. Chaos and I couldnt have that sort of relationship. It would require even stricter conditions than you, Lady Alexia. But if I had to say, I would be more wary of Cornelia and Emilia. As far as I can tell, theyre only friends and neither of them seem to have any romantic feelings towards him, but mishaps can happen if you arent careful, Roseline says, teasing Alexia. Watching in amusement as Alexia becomes flustered, Roseline is the very image of a girl having fun with girls talk. Jealous, huh? But I Just as Alexia feared, Chaoss position in Commune is precarious. What Roseline revealed was only a part of it. Granting Chaos a title isnt only because the nobles want to strengthen their own factions by having him join their faction. The Allied Commune doesnt exactly have friendly relations with the Weichsel Empire. Even if Weichsel has offered to help wipe out the vampires, they cant completely let their guards down against a country that has already pointed its blade towards them once. If the two countries go to war again, Alexias existence will become a huge threat. With her skills which were strong enough to infiltrate all the way to where Princess Roseline was and defeat the guards without killing them all on her own, she made a strong impression on the soldiers who were guarding the palace. Even if shes called a saint, shes a noble of the Weichsel Empire. Theres no telling when shell turn hostile towards them once more. Since Roseline had a real conversation with her, shes confident that Alexia wont turn hostile, but Roseline can only say that because shes spoken to Alexia directly, so that only applies to her personally. If Alexia did turn hostile, Commune wouldnt have the military strength to oppose her. However, there is a single person in Commune who has fought her off. It was Chaos, a foreigner. His existence is their trump card against the Weichsel Empire. Then, the situation suddenly changed when Viktor tried to recruit Chaos. It became known to those around him that his stay in Commune would only be temporary and that he may leave Commune any day now. Because of this, some nobles are plotting to keep Chaos in Commune by any means necessary and definitively claim him as their own, like collaring a wild beast. Roseline was irritated, but their actions arent wrong from the perspective of the countrys best interest. And here are some points she can agree with them on. Roseline doesnt trust the Weichsel Empire. Or rather, she doesnt trust the emperor, Viktor. She doesnt have any definitive grounds for this, as its only based on her intuition. The initial apology and returning the territory to improve relations between their countries does make it appear as if Viktor is sincere in his diplomacy with Commune. However, she cant shake the thought that hes plotting something behind the scenes. She cant let her guard down. Therefore, she cant let Chaos go. At least, until she knows exactly what the Weichsel Empire is up to. Roseline knows she has to correct this situation. It is inadvisable to rely entirely on a single person who is not one of her citizens. Although they dont stand out among the many who consider him to be a hero, there are bound to be those who shun him and consider him dangerous. The more influence he gains in Commune, the more he will be seen as dangerous. If that happens, she hopes shell be able to settle things peacefully, but on the off chance that some influential hard-liners who looked down on Chaos ended up hurting him, she would be devastated. That could actually make Alexia their enemy. Alexias influence is unimaginably large. If things go poorly, then it would be an all-out war with the Weichsel Empire whos backing her. Then, the tragedy would repeat itself. What would be ideal to Roseline is to gradually break free from their reliance on Chaos, get the country back on its feet, and eventually free him from this country. She couldnt possibly tell them that. Roseline has become depressed at having to take advantage of her friend, caught between her country and their friendship. Compared to her, Alexia is pure. Can she even think of anyone more honest than that? To Roseline, Alexias purity seemed dazzlingly bright. Im the one whos jealous of you, Alexia, Roseline mutters to herself as she drinks her cold tea. CH 48.1 Chaos, were almost there, a deep voice brings my mind back to reality. As I take off the hood I was wearing and look outside the carriage, beyond the vast farmland, I see a village. And beyond the village, it looks like theres a large forest. I wonder if they cleared out the forest to expand the village. I heard that it was close to a forest, but its a pretty wide-open space. Thats just a stereotype. Even if a lot of elves live in the forest, it would be too difficult for us to live deep in the woods. Most of the residents live around here, since the fields are indispensable for obtaining food for our daily meals. Theres a limit to how much we can expand our fields in the middle of the woods unless we clear out more trees, Cornelia says. Elves are a minority race. Its pretty rare to see them in human towns. Even I never had a chance to meet one until I left my village, Liam says. Its pretty peaceful here. Reminds me of my village. So this is what your hometown was like? I ask. Its similar, but mine was a little smaller. There was monster territory nearby, so we couldnt make the village too big. Because of that, there arent many jobs, so its pretty common for young people to leave for the city if they cant inherit the family business. The young adventurer before me, Liam, looks towards the village with a sense of homesickness. I wonder if the reason he got a dangerous job as an adventurer fighting monsters is because he didnt have a job in his hometown. My hometown doesnt change much, so the kids get bored. Most of them leave for the city seeking excitement. I was surprised when I arrived in Maeldia. It was a cityscape bigger than Id ever seen out in the country, so I kept shouting, Woah, woah! The elf, Cornelia, is shocked to hear this. Havoc and Emilia, who are acting as the coachmen, laugh. Alright, were here. As I get off the carriage, people turn to stare as if its strange to see travelers. The children are especially blatant about it. Wow, that person has black hair, an elf boy says, pointing at my head. Yeah, isnt that weird? an elf girl replies. C**p. I forgot I still have my hood down. Apparently, people with black hair are rare in this world. When I think about it, Ive never seen anyone in this world with black hair this whole time. This world looks a lot like the medieval European-style worlds which are common in RPGs, so although the inhabitants of this world have a wide variety of hair colors other than blond, if anything, their physical traits are closer to Westerners than Japanese people. I probably look really out of place here. Although, the reason why Im hurriedly putting my hood back on isnt just because my appearance is unusual. It looks like the rumors about Chaos havent spread this far, Emilia says. Even if theres some interaction with humans, there arent many who are eccentric enough to come all the way to this village, Cornelia says. At most, merchants are about the only ones who visit, so news from Clermont rarely makes it here. Well, even if it did, there arent many people in the village, so it probably wont be that bad. The elves attention isnt only directed at me, but at the others as well. I guess its just the fact that were travelers thats drawing their attention. If we were in Clermont, they probably would have made a big deal about it, I think as I breathe a sigh of relief. By the time we took back Clermont from the vampires, I was already so famous for saving Roseline that a crowd would gather as soon as they found out that I was Chaos. And this time, I became so famous that people even know what I look like. It got so bad that its not even funny, like when I tried to go into an items shop, but then people found me and it broke out into total chaos. Man, that was awful. I thought I was gonna get crushed, Liam says with an empty smile. If he hadnt saved me, I would have been swallowed by the wave of people. When she heard about it later, Roseline was so shocked that she summoned a merchant to the royal palace. By the way, according to that merchant, black robes and toy staves are selling like crazy. I guess the law of supply and demand applies even in another world. Seeing this shrewd salesmans determination was an indescribable feeling. So, thats why I wear a hood when Im out in public so that my identity wont be revealed. Big sis! Youre back! Celia! Out of the circle of elf onlookers jumps a cheerful girl with an aura of innocence. Celia greets her with an awkward smile, and the girl smiles back. When I compare their faces, it seems like the girl is younger than Cornelia. She might even be as young as Alexia, or maybe slightly older. Hm? Hold on Hey, Liam. Is she? Looks like it. Seriously? I instinctively ask in my mind. I did hear about it from Cornelia, but now that Im seeing her in person, I cant contain my shock. There was a time in the past when it was like that, but with the common sense of someone living in modern day Japan, its incomprehensible to me. I cant believe this girl is the bride. Chaos, it might be out of the ordinary where you live, but for the countries in this region, its not strange for girls this young to get married. Especially since elves lifespans are longer than humans, so they have a longer youth period. She could be older than she looks, Havoc points out, belatedly stepping out of the carriage. Now that he mentions it, a lot of the elves in the crowd are elderly, but they look younger. Also, theyre not all dainty and beautiful like elves are commonly depicted, and there are even elves who are fat or muscular. If anything, theyre more like humans with elf ears. Maybe the ear length varies by the individual, since there are a lot of young people with short ears. Cornelia fits the stereotypical image of a slender, beautiful elf, so I misunderstood, but it looks like elves have individual differences just like humans. Wait, then Cornelia is too? Its impolite to ask about a womans age. Nel is a year younger than Liam. Even if theyre elves, their growth is about the same as humans until they reach adulthood. Theyre just slow to grow old. As a woman, I envy them, Emilia says, looking towards the elves with a lingering gaze. Well, even though there are people who want to grow up, there arent many who want to grow old, so anyone would yearn for a longer youth. Thats what I think, anyway. Big sis, are you going to stay with us today? No, I think Ill stay somewhere else today. I dont know what Ill end up saying to him when I see him. Big sis Celia says sadly. Its okay, Ill be on my best behavior at the wedding. If you say you wont hold the ceremony until I come, then Ill just have to celebrate. Worst case scenario, if I go out of control, Ill have everyone stop me, Cornelia says with a bitter smile. Celia turns toward us. I sympathize with Nel when it comes to this, Liam whispers so that Celia wont hear. After all, looking at this from Cornelias perspective as her acquaintance, its difficult to celebrate this wedding genuinely. Havoc and Emilia may be relatively neutral, but Liam especially is completely on Cornelias side. It would be more accurate to say that I was invited to Cornelias hometown as a deterrent against the outburst that Cornelia is anticipating rather than to celebrate the wedding. From what Ive heard, Celia is Cornelias childhood friend who she loves like a sister. So normally, her wedding should be a time for celebration. However, the problem is the person shes getting married to. Celia is getting married to Cornelias dad. In this world, it seems like its acceptable for people to get married at a relatively young age, but even if its another world, cases like this arent considered to be all that great on an emotional level, apparently. She probably has complicated feelings about having a mother whos younger than her, but I guess to Cornelia, having someone who was a younger sister to her become her stepmother is crossing the line. Apparently, Cornelias feelings toward her father arent particularly good, so when she learned that the two were getting married, she left her hometown in a rage. Cornelia finally came to terms with it and returned to her hometown, but it seems that those lingering feelings havent disappeared entirely. I really am out of place here. Itll probably take a lot more time before Cornelia and Celias strained relationship returns to how it was before. CH 48.2 The sound of rustling echoes through the woods. A monkey with black fur and long fangs flees through the trees. Dont let it get away! Nel, Chaos! Having received Havocs orders, I finally start casting. However, with my confusion, Cornelia is faster than me. She shoots, and her arrow pierces the monkeys hand with accuracy. The monkey screams as its hand slips and it falls from the tree. I cant see the monkey since its hiding in the trees, but a little while after the sound of the crash, I grimace as I hear a high-pitched shriek. Nice work, Liam says, returning with a blood-stained sword. He immediately started running after the monkey when it started running away after its ally was killed, so I guess he finished it off. Now, weve defeated all the enemies in the area. So there are monsters in this region as well, Emilia says. Thats because there are no full-time adventurers in the area, Cornelia says. The residents of the village are the only ones who can kill the monsters. But they also have normal lives, so they cant spend all their time fighting monsters, and its dangerous. Fur and such isnt profitable enough that people can make a living through that alone. But if they arent dealt with, theyll damage the crops. I guess stuff like thats the same no matter where you go, Liam says. The monsters we defeated were small fry. Theyre so weak that at my level, I could defeat them singlehandedly even if they had me surrounded. Even so, from the locals perspective, theyre pests that threaten peoples livelihoods and are dangerous to fight. So it really helps that everyones lending a hand in keeping their numbers down, Cornelia says. Were getting delicious food in return, so of course I will! Liam says. As they say, those who dont work wont eat, Emilia adds. The reason were fighting monsters in the forest is to repay the kindness we received from the villagers. Ever since we arrived in Cornelias hometown, weve been staying in a vacant house in the village instead of her familys house. When the villagers heard that we were guests that Cornelia brought, they gave us a warm welcome. Havoc suggested that we hunt the monsters in the area to return the favor, and everyone else agreed. But Ive been useless. Most of the monsters were defeated by Havoc and the others, and the most I could offer was support. And all the spells Ive been using are spells like Chain Bind that prevent the enemies from moving instead of spells that attack the enemy directly. In the game, when a party member defeats a monster, the experience points are distributed to all party members. So even if you dont play an active role in the party, you can gain experience without attacking or taking a single step in extreme cases. Even in this world, that rule still applies. If the others defeat a monster, Ill also receive experience points. Even if I havent attacked the monster even once. In the game, people who receive rewards like experience points without contributing in combat are hated and called parasites, but thats basically what I am now. No, if anything, Im worse, since its a job where their lives are on the line. But no matter the situation, I cant defeat enemies. Havoc and the others are the ones actually getting their hands dirty. Im just forcing other people to do the dirty work. Back in Clermont, my plan was to use those same spells to stop any Weichsel soldiers I encountered. But that was in the middle of a war. A soldier who cant move is just a sitting duck. If I encountered a Weichsel soldier, any Commune soldiers who were nearby probably would have finished off a Weichsel soldier who was rendered defenseless. Im realizing just how careless I was. Back then, there was so much going on in my head that I couldnt see the whole picture. If even one thing had gone wrong, I probably wouldnt be here right now. I should stop, thinking about this is just going to give me nothing but negative thoughts. I need to take my mind off of this. Where did my s****y old man wander off to? Cornelia curses in clear displeasure as were on our way back to the village. Apparently, her father, who is the groom of the wedding, left the village to travel. I dont see why he would need to travel right before the wedding, but it seems like they planned it to occur in time for Cornelia to return. It was uncertain when Cornelia would arrive, so all I can say is that our timing was bad. Your dad is the chief, right? Is it really okay for him to abandon the village like this? There are also the elders, and theres nothing going on that requires the chiefs presence, so it wont cause any problems for the village. Also, hes been doing this for a long time, so were used to him leaving the village like this. It kind of sounds like your dad just does whatever he wants, Havoc says in amazement. I know, right?! Cornelia agrees. Seriously, that guy is just out of control! And just when I think hes wandering aimlessly like usual, he somehow finds himself a woman! He even brings total strangers back to the village sometimes! I wouldnt be surprised if I had brothers or sisters out there that I dont know about! Do you have any idea how terrified I am every time I see a kid with the same hair color or facial features as my s****y old man?! By how she describes him, hes a stereotypical bad dad with a cheating habit. Changing the subject, if a baby is born between a human and an elf, would it have long ears like an elf? I say, asking a question Ive been wondering about. Though, Im also asking to try to shift the conversation away from her dad a bit. Being born from a human and an elf doesnt necessarily mean theyll have long ears, Cornelia says. Until theyre born, theres no telling whether their physical characteristics will more closely resemble that of a human or an elf, so its hard to tell if someones a half-elf or not. Apparently, there are some who dont even know theyre half-elves and think theyre humans. Though, their life expectancy is typically longer than humans. Then, there must be a lot of half-elves. Thats right. There also are some who moved to this village. Though, most of the old people here are pure elves. In the past, humans and elves were discouraged from intermingling. But the children have done no wrong simply by being born. A guy who has an indeterminate amount of lovers and puts his hands on a young girl who his daughter loves like a sister would be a bigger problem. Ah, I poked a hornets nest. You understand, right, Liam? I cant believe that my little sister who I love so dearly is getting married to that no-good womanizer. And hes known her since she was little. Yeah, thats just unforgivable. Liam, who has a little sister of his own, is completely on Cornelias side. Well, from what Ive heard of her dad, theres no room for sympathy there. No matter how I look at it, even though those two probably wont go out of control during the ceremony, the atmosphere will be so tense that Ill feel it in my stomach. Now I know why it was Havoc, not Cornelia, who first invited me to the village. I look at Havoc with a slight glare, and he quietly whistles, feigning innocence. That b*****d. Hes the man your sister chose. You should give her your blessing, Emilia says. Just as youd expect of the partys healer, shes trying to calm their anger. Shes way more dependable than Havoc, who is quickly falling in the rankings. But even if hes settled down, Im worried hell fall back into his cheating habit, Cornelia says. Although shes somewhat accepted the marriage, apparently, she still has some concerns. Emilia thinks for a moment and says, Hmm, youre right. If he makes her cry, then Then? Ill pulverize him. Automatically, my gaze falls to the mace she always uses. I dont want to ask what exactly Emilia is planning to pulverize and how. When I look up at Havoc and Liam, theyre wincing. Im sure Im making the same expression. Suddenly, a strong wind blows. We all look up at the sky. Hm? Thats I can see a small black dot through the trees. A dragon? Yes. Its much bigger than a normal dragon. They wouldnt send a dragon all the way out here for a dragon flight. Its probably a wild dragon, Cornelia says. I cant tell if its a dragon or not, but something pretty huge is flying this way. I check it on the map, and theres a huge green marker on it. Normally, when theres a green marker on the map, it means theyre friendly and non-hostile, like an NPC or a player. If it was a normal monster, it would show a red marker. Then, does that mean this dragon is friendly? Of course, there are also friendly entities like Elizabeth, who was a ghost. I cant just declare that this dragon is actually a friendly monster. Besides the fact that itd be tough to explain how I know that its friendly, theres no guarantee that something the map recognizes as friendly isnt going to attack. Like the war that recently occurred in Clermont with humans fighting each other. Even though Weichsel and Commune were scattered all over and engaged in combat, Alexia and the other Weichsel soldiers were identified as friendly and displayed green on the map. Of course, Commune soldiers were also shown as green on the map, so it was difficult to tell who was an ally or not. In other words, the criteria for who is identified as friendly on the map is very ambiguous. If the only criteria is their attitude towards me specifically, then theres no guarantee that it wont be hostile towards Havoc and the others, so I cant say for certain that its safe. Isnt that dragon coming this way? Liam asks with his voice trembling, and everyone turns pale. Just as he says, the black dot which was blurry before is becoming much clearer, and the green marker that seems to be the dragon is getting closer. Dragons as a species are pretty strong monsters. In the game, there are different levels of dragons, but if its a high-ranking dragon, its strong enough that at my current level, I would be killed instantly. If I upgraded to a Rank 2 class, thatd be one thing, but even if I fight with Havoc and the others who are only around the same level as me, we dont stand a chance. R- run! Havoc shouts, and we run as fast as our legs can carry us. But its too late. On the map, the green marker is rapidly closing in on us at a speed faster than any human is capable of. With conviction, I look up at the sky. Theres no doubt about it, its the dragon I saw. Its here, its here, its heeere! We gotta run! Liam shouts. We cant run back to the village! Itll attack the villagers too! Cornelia says. Then where do you suggest we run to?! Emilia says. Maybe this is the sort of animal strength you get in a crisis, because were running faster than we should be able to. Though, its not exactly reassuring. A flying dragon is overwhelmingly faster than a human. This is bad. I hurriedly try to change directions, but I hear a creaking sound as trees are knocked over. The sight of its enormous body crashing through as if prying open a hole in the forest can only be described as stunning. The black dragon stands on four legs as it looks down with us with its bright red eyes. Then, it spreads its wings toward the sky and lets out a majestic roar. Its booming roar is loud enough to shake the trees around us. Theres nothing we can do except fall on our backsides. Oh, pardon me. Do you all live around here? Just when we thought the dragon was going to rampage, we suddenly hear an unfamiliar voice speak to us. Its a womans high-pitched voice. And not Cornelias or Emilias, either. I look around in confusion, but there are no other women present. The threatening dragon lowers its wings and its head. Ah, I apologize for startling you. It is I, the dragon you see before you, the dragon says, bowing its head in apology. CH 48.3 Havoc sighs. So, basically, youre saying you didnt mean to cause harm? People become frightened when they see me. Such misunderstandings are unavoidable. Essentially, not many intelligent dragons hate humans. Though, there are some who do. After all, it wasnt very long ago that a dragon burned a country, and the tale is passed down among mortals as well. I do not wish to fight humans, so I usually live deep in the forest away from human settlements to avoid such troublesome occurrences. You say it wasnt that long ago, but that happened a pretty long time ago, you know Liam says with his hand to his temple as if he has a headache. My name is Vivre. Things have become noisy in the north recently, so I was searching from the sky for somewhere with few people that would be a good place to build a nest. Noisy? You mean something happened in the north? Like vampires causing mayhem? I lived in a forest between the region where humans live and the northern lands, you see. But a horde of monsters invaded from the northern lands. The monsters from the northern lands are hostile to me. If we meet, a fight is inevitable. Naturally, I would not lose, but unfortunately, there were so many enemies that it would have been troublesome. Therefore, I fled to the south. Ive heard that the monsters have become more active, so does that mean the monsters from the north attacked Vivre for the same reason? The northern lands? You mean the place where the battle with the evil god happened? Liam asks. Yes, thats the one. Though I do not particularly wish to remember it, I was also present for that battle. Perhaps the monsters were told about me. Hold on, you mean youre a survivor of the age of legend?! Liam says in shock as Vivre casually says something that cant pass without remark. Have you not heard my name? I was quite young at the timeC no, even now, Im still in my prime. No, youve been alive since the age of legend, so I doubt it, Havoc mumbles. But for some reason, its not Vivre, but Emilia who glares at him. And it isnt just a look of admonishment for his interjection. It clearly contains a personal grudge. Havoc quickly shuts his mouth. Apparently, Vivre takes no notice of this as she continues her story. I stood my ground against the monsters and fought with all I had. Im sure thats why theyre terrified of me. How ironic it is that I was not forgotten by the monsters who were my enemies, but mankind who were my allies have forgotten me completely. But perhaps this was unavoidable. As soon as the battle against the evil god was over, humans immediately began fighting over land and starting wars. Dragons are stronger than humans. Thats why there were some who tried to use us. The dragons who grew tired of battle distanced themselves from mankind and cut off contact with them. Using the dragons I cant help but think that humans are evil, Emilia says. Such people only make up a fraction of humanity. You must not judge humans by the misdeeds of the few, Vivre counters. Even now, I can still remember my comrades who once fought the monsters and the evil god alongside me as if it were yesterday. Their struggle to survive was by no means evil, and they had such bravery that Im proud to have fought alongside them. Knowing this, I couldnt possibly hate humans. This must be why there are so many dragons who have no animosity towards humans. However, though its a sad tale, its only my personal experience. There are some who hate mankind as well. Vivres expression is hard to read, and I dont know whats going through her head right now. But her voice sounds very kind and sad. Hm? You seem a bit different, Vivre says suddenly, interrupting her somber moment. She lowers her long neck, brings her face closer to me, flares her nostrils, and sniffs. Different? Is there something strange about me? I look down at my body and smell myself. Maybe I stink? I know what other people smell like, but Im not sure how I smell. Humans are created by the gods. Of course, the same goes for dragons such as myself. All living things in this world were created by the gods. Its a very fantasy-like story. It has even more credibility coming from Vivre, who claims to have actually fought a god. The theory of evolution doesnt seem to apply to this world. And yet, your body is slightly different from those created by the gods. Its as if youre a golem intricately made to resemble a human. I receive a shock that almost seems to pierce right through my chest. In this world, there are monsters known as golems. Theyre puppets made of mud and rocks created by the evil god, and theyre slightly unique monsters that require you to deal damage to and destroy the jewel inside their bodies in order to defeat them. If Vivre says my body is like a golem, does that mean she feels like theres something wrong with my body which was created as a game character? Vivres suspicions are undoubtedly correct. From the outside, I look no different from the real thing, but I can do things that are impossible for my body in the real world, like how I dont get tired no matter how much I run and I can use the skills from the game. It seems like itd be more accurate to say that Im moving a puppet that only looks like a human. But your soul does seem to be human. And theres something nostalgic about this soul. No, it couldnt possibly be Hmm, just what is going on here? Vivre says, sounding puzzled. Cornelia and the others react to her meandering words with doubtful expressions. Golem? You say some strange things. By all appearances, hes clearly human, Cornelia says. I am not judging by appearances. What I am referring to is the scent emitted by the body which acts as the vessel as well as the soul it contains. I can discern their scents. Though there are differences between individuals, those of the same race have similar scents. Just as beasts have a keener sense of smell than humans, my senses are different as well. Among all the races created by the gods, dragons in particular were bestowed with great power. Perhaps mankind lacks these senses, or they are simply dulled. In any case, his scent is different, as if it has been touched by human hands. So souls have a smell too, huh? Liam says. I sniff myself again out of curiosity, but I still cant smell what Vivre is talking about. The game doesnt have any strange skills like that. At least my sense of smell is about the same as the humans of this world. Vivre raises her long neck. Well, no matter. Though I am curious, if its related to your birth, I suppose its only natural that you wouldnt know about it. Besides, its been quite a long time since Ive had a proper conversation with a human. Perhaps my senses have dulled. Though Im trying my best not to let it show on my face and keep my expression neutral, deep down, Im relieved. If I tell everyone that Im from another world, maybe I wouldnt have to worry about things like this. But I dont know what kind of effect itll have if I reveal it. So even though I havent decided whether I should tell them or not, in the end, Im still not revealing it, though I feel guilty about it. We should go back now. Im sure there were some people in the village who saw you. Itll turn into a huge commotion. If we dont tell the village that youre harmless, itll probably become a problem, Havoc says. Thats right. I dont think the villagers would do anything as stupid as trying to attack a dragon, but theyre probably worried. We should return quickly, Cornelia says. I agree with them. A friendly dragon is here. If we can prevent problems from occurring and coexist with dragons, then we should coexist. Yeah. Sorry, Vivre, but were going back now. Everyones worried, I say. I would offer to escort you back, but that would only make things worse. Excuse me, but could you explain the situation to those who live near this forest? Ask if they would allow me to live in these woods. As long as they do not harm me, I will not harm those who live in the village. Alright, I promise we will. But since we arent residents of this village, well let you know what their official response is afterwards. That is fine. If it were me, I would frighten the villagers. I owe you a debt. If anything happens, I promise I shall lend you my strength. Should you require it, simply call for me in this forest. Until we next meet! Vivre says as she flies away. I just talked to a dragon. I return to the village feeling fully immersed in fantasy. Man, its a good thing that dragon was more gentle and reasonable than we expected, Liam says. You can say that again. The moment she roared, I thought we were done for, Havoc says, letting out a deep breath as if he was really terrified. Well, until a moment ago, there was a being standing before us that was so overwhelmingly powerful that if we angered her, she would kill us for sure. Its no wonder he was scared. I recall the moment that Vivre nearly discovered my identity. If someone discovers my identity like Vivre almost did, what should I do then?